《Sometimes Chaos Is A Blessing[Isekai Progression Fantasy][Book 1 Finished]》 Chapter 1.01 - Prologue She was no longer eternal; a flicker of fear unlike anything she had felt in millennia. And yet, buried within the dread, there was something else: a thrill, a rush of anticipation that made her feel alive in a way she hadn¡¯t in eons. As she stepped through the breach, the air seemed to press against her, sharp and cold, with an unfamiliar energy that corrupted her very being. This place wasn¡¯t just devoid of magic; it was a void that actively rejected her existence. She had visited barren worlds before, and they had been inhospitable but tolerable. But this world... this world was something else entirely. It wasn¡¯t empty; it was wrong. Her golden aura, once radiant and eternal, was already dimming, and the strength she had always known as inherent to her very existence was draining away. Something in this world that even she did not know had already tainted her essence beyond salvage. She blinked against the harsh sunlight, finding herself surrounded by a forest of impossibly tall structures. Towers of glass and steel stretched skyward, reflecting the sun in dazzling patterns. She marveled for a moment, despite herself. To build such wonders without magic... it was audacious, reckless even. But it was also impressive. It fueled her determination.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. She hurried down a crowded street, her otherworldly presence drawing wary gazes. They sensed something about her, even in the human guise she had chosen, a form she often favored, that of an older woman. Perhaps she had grown to feel as ancient as she looked. Her divine mind, so accustomed to bending the fabric of reality with a thought, struggled here. She could no longer see the tapestry of fate or the web of thoughts in mortal minds. It was a suffocating blindness and made the task even more difficult. She needed someone good, a mortal capable of making the right choice when the moment came, when she would not have the power to force him. But how could she judge that without the clarity she¡¯d always relied upon? Each passing second shortened her lifespan. The corruption here was relentless, tightening its grip with every step. Her knees wavered, a tremor of weakness she wasn¡¯t prepared for, and she stumbled. A pair of hands steadied her. She looked up to see a young man. He was tall, with agreeable features and kind, unassuming eyes. He didn¡¯t speak but helped her to a bench nearby, his expression concerned. Her lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps fate exists here, after all,¡± she murmured. The words meant nothing to him; he didn¡¯t understand her language. But it didn¡¯t matter. The decision was already made. Her divine mark settled upon him, invisible and irrevocable. When the time came, he would be taken to her world. Whether he was ready for it or not. Chapter 1.02 - Arrival
As consciousness returned, so did an overwhelming sense of unease. It wasn¡¯t immediate, more like the slow creep of realization. Maybe it was the crispness of the air, the faint breeze brushing against my skin, or the fact that I was waking up in the middle of a forest. Did I drink last night? I tried to piece it together. I remembered getting home from work... and then, nothing. Just blankness. Maybe it¡¯s a dream. But who actually questions their reality in a dream? That thought alone made me uneasy. The ground beneath me was soft, the grass cool against my bare feet. The scent of earth and greenery filled my lungs, vivid and sharp. Too real. I started walking, unsure of where I was heading, and immediately stepped on something hard, an acorn-like fruit scattered across the forest floor. Pain shot through my foot. Definitely not a dream. An afterlife, maybe? But I¡¯d never been much of a believer. And really, who wakes up in heaven wearing nothing but jeans and a black t-shirt, no shoes in sight? Drugs? Didn¡¯t feel like it. My mind was too clear, too sharp for any hallucination. That left only one possibility, as absurd as it sounded, aliens. I¡¯d seen enough movies to know that abductions didn¡¯t always end well, and the thought sent a chill down my spine. I kept moving, trying to ignore the growing dread pooling in my stomach. And then it happened. A flicker of light in the corner of my vision, and suddenly, there it was, a message. A console-like display in the lower left corner of my sight, hovering as if part of me. ¡°You have unlocked classes - Only Mage class available taking into account your stats.¡± "What are my stats?" I asked, more rhetorically than anything. I immediately got a screen replacing the last message. Strength 5, Agility 4, Stamina 3, Perception 2, Intelligence 41, Charisma 7, Spirit 2, Faith 0. Well, scratch aliens off the list. Couldn''t help but nervously laugh. So much for being an atheist, cause that last stat being there kinda implied gods are real here, which is always bad news. Is there any story where the gods were not assholes? The laughter eased my nerves a bit, making it a little easier to accept that I wasn¡¯t on Earth anymore. This world seemed to have some kind of magic, probably gifted by a god or gods. Taking a deep breath, I decided to just roll with it. After all, as the saying goes, ¡®When in Rome...¡¯ "Accept the Mage class," I said aloud. Instantly, I got a new prompt:
¡°You are now a Mage, three spells will be provided to you. Do you have any preferences like offensive/defensive/utility?¡± Like any guy, I¡¯d played my fair share of games, so without overthinking it, I asked, "Details?" But nothing happened. After a few more attempts¡ªOptions, Preferences, Menu¡ªI realized the system might not be that advanced after all. After a few seconds, I relented and said "One of each?" You have learned Lightning Bolt, Mana Shield, and Arcane Intellect. I half expected to receive knowledge matrix-style on the spells, yet again nothing happened. So I shyly say out loud, "Arcane Intellect." I quickly check my stats, and I now had 46 Intelligence. Not bad, although without a point of reference kinda hard to tell if it''s worth it. Guess this lack of information might be to discourage min-maxing. Spotting a fallen tree a few meters ahead, I said, "Lightning Bolt..." glancing up, waiting for any sign of the spell. A few seconds went by, and still, nothing happened. Changing my approach, I raised my right hand and again said, "Lightning Bolt." To my utter amazement an actual electrical arc rushed towards the target connecting with it in a bright flash. "Wait¡­ did I just do that?" I stared at my hand, half expecting it to burn or sizzle. But no, it felt fine, better than fine. I tried again, more intentionally this time. "Lightning Bolt!" Another spark. A bigger one. I couldn¡¯t stop the grin that spread across my face. Excitement surged through me. I did it again and again, watching the charred tree trunk split and smolder. Was this real? Could I actually cast spells? Part of me still clung to the idea that this was some kind of dream or drug-induced hallucination, and I was just playing along. But seeing the spell actually work snapped me into the realization that I might not be in Kansas anymore. As the adrenaline began to fade, I started to realize this wasn¡¯t all fun and games. It hit me just how easily I could kill someone with this spell. I definitely needed to learn better control. Pointing my hand at the log with trepidation, I said, "Lightning Bolt" once more. This time, a much weaker version struck it, leaving only a black mark behind. Relief washed over me as I realized I wasn¡¯t just flinging raw power around anymore¡ªI actually had control over it. After a few minutes and a couple of destroyed logs, I realized there was an intent component to the magic. If I aimed casually or without much thought, the results were weaker. But when I truly concentrated, visualizing the exact moment and impact of the lightning, the bolt struck with a much more satisfying crack.
The first hints of thirst reminded me that I no longer had the luxury of running water. Magic was incredible and all, but I still needed to eat and drink. So, for now, experiments would have to wait. After scanning the area for a path with a downward slope, I pressed on. After what felt like hours, a stroke of luck finally came my way in the form of a small stream trickling before me. Lacking any containers to hold water for boiling, I decided to take my chances with it. It appeared clean enough, but more immediate concerns pressed on me¡ªlike the fading light and the creeping cold. My jeans, t-shirt, and bare feet weren¡¯t going to offer much warmth, so I could only hope the nights here wouldn¡¯t be too long or too cold. After gathering a few strange purple leaves that seemed the thickest, I completed my makeshift bed. Then I found a sharp-ish stick and, celebrating my new weapon with another drink of water, tried to lean against a tree and get some rest. I thought about making a fire using my spell but decided against it. Who knew what creatures lurked in a world where magic was real? Sleep, of course, eluded me. I wasn¡¯t surprised¡ªthe slight chill, the uncomfortable bed of leaves, and the eerie moonlight casting odd shapes everywhere made it hard to relax enough for sleep to take hold. Not to mention, the whole "magic is real" thing. Still, I¡¯d always been an optimist. I focused on the positives: sure, I was far from home, but magic had to make up for some of that. I wasn¡¯t freezing to death, there were no creepy animal noises, and if fantasy stories were to be believed, I¡¯d meet someone soon enough.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Realistically, I hoped there wouldn¡¯t be a language barrier here¡ªlearning something like Elvish would be a real headache. Since sleep wasn¡¯t coming anytime soon, I decided to experiment with my last spell. I said "Mana Shield" out loud, hoping for some sign it had worked. Nothing happened. No flashy lights, no magical glow, not even a breeze to suggest something had shifted. Assuming it might require mana, I tried to sense any change in myself, but every attempt to gauge this "mana" resource turned up empty. No inner reserve of energy I could tap into, no helpful HUD or status screen popping up to confirm whether the spell was active or not. Was this supposed to be instinctual? Did I have to feel my way through it, like learning a skill in the real world? Maybe there were no shortcuts here, no game-like interface to make things easier. Frustration began to creep in. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the spell was even working at all. Or maybe, I hadn¡¯t activated it properly? There was a simple way to test it, I suppose, so I picked up a few leaves and tossed them above my hand. To my surprise, they stopped just short of touching my skin, hovering in midair or more likely resting on the barrier the shield created. If this spell could block impacts the way it stopped the leaves¡ªhopefully even stronger ones¡ªit could be an incredible skill. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that there would be some serious drawbacks to using it. After tossing a few more leaves, I realized this spell worked without me needing to say it out loud, and that saying it again canceled it. Remembering if it was on or off was going to be a hassle. A sound jolted me awake from the tree my back had been resting against. Since I barely heard it, the direction of the noise eluded me. Tensing, I reached for the stick. Yes, I knew I now had an offensive spell, but after 27 years on a planet without magic, the stick offered me a sense of psychological comfort. When the sound repeated, the direction became clear. The part of me that watched too many spoof horror movies screamed to go the other way, but I was beginning to understand the protagonists. Curiosity is a powerful thing, and I was all alone in a forest with no idea if there was an exit somewhere. Armed with my trusted stick and magic, I slowly made my way toward the sound. Upon arriving at the source, I discovered three... wolf-sized armadillos surrounding a woman. The two dead creatures nearby suggested she hadn''t been idle in her fight. However, her limp while retreating made it clear that she had faced some setbacks. After a brief moment of hesitation, I raised my hand and called out "Lightning Bolt," easily striking one of the distracted creatures. The armadillo whined and collapsed a few seconds later. The other two looked at me, and as if sensing the tide was turning, made a quick retreat, finally giving me time to get a better look at the woman. She was tall, athletic, with short light brown or black hair, hard to tell in the low light, almost touching her shoulders. She wore a backpack and clothes that seemed to have seen better days. Near her, a short sword like a gladius was dropped along with its scabbard. Surprisingly, there were no pointy ears. Now the moment of truth. First impressions tend to be important, to say I was nervous would have been an understatement. Laying my stick on the ground, I raised my hands to shoulder height, palms open, and despite feeling a bit awkward, I couldn''t resist saying, ¡°I come in peace.¡± I had expected there to be a language barrier, yet her quick response stunned me: ¡°Well, you helped with that,¡± she said, pointing at the smoking corpse, ¡°so I might be inclined to believe you.¡± "You understand me?¡± I managed to respond after a lengthy pause on my part. She grimaced as she checked her leg, ¡°Why wouldn''t I?¡± she said, like it would be the most obvious thing in the world but continued. ¡°Wait...don''t tell me this is your first day here?¡± she continued and the question seemed more rhetorical that anything. But I replied anyway, ¡°In this forest, yes.¡± Surely, she didn''t mean what I thought she did. ¡°I meant in this world.¡± she cleared it up. Regaining my composure, I replied, ¡°Well then, I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t find it strange that I woke up on this planet just yesterday.¡± My tone was a mix of disbelief and humor. ¡°So just one day? And you¡¯re already casting spells? Seems like you¡¯ve adapted quite well,¡± she said, clearly surprised. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have a healing spell, would you? My leg is killing me.¡± However, I could tell she didn¡¯t hold out much hope for that. ¡°No, sorry, I was given only three spells, didn¡¯t even get to choose them.¡± ¡°At least you got one good spell,¡± she said while taking something from her backpack and spreading it on her wound, an ointment of some kind. ¡°So¡­¡± she said, glancing at me for a moment. ¡°I imagine you have loads of questions, considering it¡¯s your first day and all. Since you just helped me, the least I can do is answer them.¡± The last part came out in a high-pitched voice as she bandaged her wound, and it was clear that it hurt. I did have questions, so I launched into them almost immediately ¡°What¡¯s the name of the planet? Can you get back home somehow? Where does magic come from? Are gods real here? And¡­sorry¡­What¡¯s your name?¡± She held out a hand in a universal stop sign as I was starting another question. "Easy there, maybe let me get some answers." she said. ¡°First, the planet? We call it Earth" she grimaced again while bandaging,"Getting back? Not that I know of." Then gave me a bewildered look, "What do you mean, where does the magic come from? And yes, obviously gods are real,¡± she said, a little upset by the last part. ¡°And my name is Alira.¡± ¡°Guess Earth is a logical name to call it,¡± I laughed, but it only lasted a moment as a touch of sadness washed over me. ¡°Well, if I have to get stuck here, at least there¡¯s magic.¡± ¡±You sound surprised!¡± she responded. ¡°Well, yeah, there is no magic where I¡¯m from.¡± ¡°No magic? I have never heard of people coming from worlds with no magic. Sure, each world has a different spin on it, but actually no magic, damn, your world must be something else. Wait, don¡¯t tell me your world doesn¡¯t have gods either.¡± Her incredulity was visible. ¡°Not really, that''s why I was asking because having a stat that says faith was ¡­scary, to be honest,¡± yet the humor was clear in my tone. ¡°Well, you better start believing fast. Faith is the most important stat of them all, and you can¡¯t fake it; believe me, I¡¯ve tried, and I¡¯m still single digits.¡± She was clearly a little bitter about the last part. ¡°Then I¡¯m doomed because I have literally zero in Faith." She joined me in laughing and managed to say between bouts, ¡°Zero? That¡¯s the funniest thing I heard in a long time.¡± She actually had little tears from so much laughter. Starting to feel self-conscious, ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Getting a little more self-control, she answered, ¡°Well, normally I would say yes, cause all of the classes require at least some faith, with the exception of Mages, which I¡¯m assuming you are?¡± "So that''s why I only had the Mage class to choose from?" it did feel like I was cheated on with no other class options. She nodded then continued, ¡°All classes, how shall I put it, scale with two stats. In my case, agility and faith. You can train agility, however faith requires actual devotion to do so. It¡¯s way harder to scale since you have to train in meditation and asceticism bullshit.¡± She did seemed really touchy about that subject but carried on, ¡°Mages, since they don¡¯t need faith, scale only with Intelligence, but scale double off that. But the bad part is, Intelligence is in some ways even harder to scale than Faith. At least with Faith, you know what you have to do, but no one really knows how to increase intelligence after a certain point. That¡¯s why people rarely pick mage; you just hit a plateau fast. There is only so much you can learn.¡± I started to get a little suspicious because of her single digits faith comment. ¡°What is the level people usually plateau in intelligence?¡± trying to make it sound like a normal question. By her tone, she didn¡¯t read too much into my question. ¡°Obviously, people might lie about it, so a definite number is impossible to give, but 20 is an average accepted number.¡± The shock must have been visible on my face or she was a very good observer. ¡°What? ¡­how much intelligence do you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not answer that question.¡± I said sheepshly. ¡°By Elune, you don¡¯t seem embarrassed but modest! You have over 20? You don¡¯t look like an old, white-haired, slightly crazy Wizard.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Guess when you don¡¯t have magic, you have to compensate with something else.¡± ¡°Fine, keep your secrets,¡± she said, half smiling while checking on her leg. The wound looked better already. Seeming pleased with the progress of the healing, she got up. ¡°It was an interesting conversation, but that ointment was not cheap, I¡¯ll tell you that. So I have to go find some materials to at least come out even.¡± ¡°Can I come?¡± pointing at my lack of shoes, ¡°Some money sounds very good, or do they give stuff away free for good looks on this world?¡± She almost had to sit from the laughter but regained her composure. ¡°You should stick to hard coin, though since you helped me and all that, I¡¯ll buy you a pair of nice shoes and call us even.¡± ¡°That seems more than fair to me.¡± ¡°Follow me ...¡± she paused looking at me then continued with a grin, "What should I call you? Armadillo slayer?" Facepalming, I responded, "I''m so sorry. I forgot to introduce myself, I was just so caught up in the questions, my name is Tiberius." "Come then, Tiberius, slayer of exactly one Armadillo." she said with a smile. I couldn''t help but notice she had a very nice smile. Chapter 1.03 - A Violent Welcome
My feet were killing me. After more than half an hour of walking on every fallen branch or tree root, I was minutes away from asking for some of that magical ointment. However, I realized I had spells now. I said, "Mana Shield" with the intent in my mind and immediately felt my feet had some sort of cushion. And while they still hurt, it was way, way better. After a few hours of checking traps and picking some strange herbs, we were on our way to a village. Contrasting the ease at which the conversation flowed when we met, she was very focused these past few hours, maybe trying to avoid further injury. We barely exchanged words. She clearly had set traps, maybe last night, and we were collecting the small rat-like animals that hopefully we wouldn¡¯t have to eat. As the trees were getting noticeably rarer, she seemed to become more relaxed. ¡°Sorry for being so quiet, hearing trouble is very important, things here tend to be very stealthy,¡± the seriousness evaporating from her face. ¡°Still I know you have more questions, so ask away until we reach the village. We¡¯re almost out of the woods, and the village is close to the edge.¡± ¡°Well, tell me more about this Earth, stuff that should be obvious to others but not to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be offending anyone as long as you don¡¯t mention any gods by name in an impolite manner. Having people from different worlds pop up makes for a very forgiving population, but a short overview would be: Gods exist, they like other gods and hate other gods, skirmishes, and very rarely wars may come from that. Gods give blessings to Kings or Queens that rule over a land. Those lands may start skirmishes or, far more likely, wars with other lands to get power, money, approval, or more blessings from their gods. Of course, the losing side holds a grudge that leads to more wars and so on.¡± The sadness was visible in her expression. ¡°So business as usual, it¡¯s nice to know the more things change, the more they stay the same.¡± I said. ¡°You are either very wise or that was a saying from your world.¡± Her smile broadened as she spoke. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be both?¡± I added with fake hurt in my voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have any shoes; how wise can you really be?¡± she deadpanned, increasing her walking speed just a little bit. Recovering the distance, I retorted, ¡°Words are like bullets... or¡­I guess arrows, you do have arrows here, right?¡± Now laughing, she continued, ¡°Are you a jester in your world?¡± I could feel a pinch of a serious tone despite the laughter. ¡°No,¡± I said, laughing, ¡°Are people that serious here? A few jokes and I¡¯m a jester?¡± ¡°Well, if the whole Mage thing doesn¡¯t work out, at least you have something to fall back on.¡± ¡°I would be a terrible jester; in my world, half their jokes have some cultural component that wouldn¡¯t be funny here.¡± I said. ¡°I never said you would be a great jester, but you won¡¯t starve to death, and that¡¯s something,¡± she was so serious it was somehow more amusing. It seemed she wanted to say more, yet her attention was drawn to the side, where some black smoke could be seen after a hill. She started sprinting towards the smoke, and all I could do was follow. She was fast, even with her injured leg, there was no hope of matching her speed. Arriving in the village with a minute or two behind, things were not looking good. A few houses were on fire, and there was a barricade between the villagers, and a band of soldiers assuming by the clothes. The barricade was built facing the open ground, with the forest blocking one side and a river the other two sides. The soldiers had already broken through a portion of it, and a melee was in progress, and it was clear they were winning. They had armor and lightly glowing metal swords, and the villagers had nets and wooden spears. Never having been in an actual fight in my life, I was frozen with fear; people were actually dying. Until now It had all seemed like a big adventure, but now it was sickening. A scream brought me out of my thoughts; a man had been wounded by two soldiers who were now advancing on a mother and child. She tried to throw a dagger, then a net, but the sword sliced easily through the net, and the dagger didn¡¯t do much against the armor. I raised my hand, more through panic than anything, and a white arc struck the first soldier in the side, and he convulsed to the ground. The other soldier was quick to react and took the knife the woman used earlier against him and threw it at me with incredible speed and accuracy. There was no time to dodge, and my only hope was that the Mana Shield could stop more than leaves. Luckily, it struck the mana shield above my heart and bounced back as if hitting a rubber foil. The soldier appeared just as surprised as I was, and it gave me the time to incapacitate him with another Bolt. However the problems were just starting; our little skirmish had attracted attention, and five soldiers and a man dressed in a red robe approached me carefully. Clearly, the robe guy was dangerous, maybe a mage like me, so with not much time to think, I threw a Lightning Bolt at him. A red translucent shield appeared and blocked my spell, but only barely, as the shield seemed to fail, and he was thrown back by the small explosion. Unfortunately, this gave time to the soldiers, and they were already near me, and the closest was swinging his sword my way. Instinctively, I raised my hand, and it hit me near the elbow, but the Mana Shield protected me, I was unable to counterattack as the others soon followed with hits. The shield seemed to hold, nonetheless panic started to overwhelm me, and all I could do is try to block the sword hits with my hands, even though a small part of my mind knew the Mana Shield would have worked either way.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Suddenly, one of the soldiers collapsed to the ground, and the rest were distracted momentarily as they turned their eyes to their fallen comrade. The small window of opportunity allowed me to strike a soldier with a Lightning Bolt, and he collapsed as well. Alira was already moving onto another soldier. With her by my side, my panic started to fade. Facing just two soldiers, it felt like the tide was finally turning. But then the man in the red robe reappeared, seemingly recovered, holding a child in one hand. ¡°Surrender, Mage, or would you rather destroy my new shield as well?¡± his side looked burned, and he was swaying to his right, clearly in pain. His ''shield'' was a boy no more than 10 years old, and again I hesitated. This guy was desperate and now injured, it was clear he was capable of anything. Looking around, it seemed the villagers had gotten some renewed spirit as with our help the soldiers were being pushed back. But right now the fighting began to die down as if all eyes were upon us. Surrender wasn¡¯t an option. It came down to letting the kid die or trusting the limited practice I¡¯d had with the spell to give him a chance. Hoping my control had improved enough, I cast the Bolt almost casually. As expected, it hit the boy, as my control was more about intensity than direction, but that had been the plan. Because he was holding onto the boy, the current went in both, and they were both dazed. For a second, his hands dropped, and the boy collapsed; seeing my chance, I put all my anger into the next Lightning Bolt. While he recovered in time to form a new shield, it was either weaker or something because my Bolt tore through it and left a sizable charred tunic in its wake. After a few seconds for people to get their barings the soldiers started retreating, and while the villagers gave chase, I rushed to the kid and checked for a pulse. Relief washed over me; I had saved a life yet taken another one as the leader was clearly dead with that massive chest wound. I felt sick, not two days, and I was a murderer, sure, it was in self-defense¡­ words failed me as my knees gave out under me. I was shaking, maybe having a panic attack, I couldn¡¯t be sure, as it never happened to me before. Ironically, this train of thought kept me from going deeper into a spiral, and when I came around, there were some villagers around me. ¡°Give him some space,¡± Alira shouted. I looked for the boy, but he was gone; she must have seen my eyes searching for something and added, ¡°He was fine, he¡¯s gone to his parents.¡± She looked with concern at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No,¡± I half shouted, ¡°I just had the first panic attack in my life. Oh, and maybe you didn¡¯t see, but I just killed a guy, if not more,¡± my voice was trembling. ¡°I suspected your world was different; you seemed too innocent somehow,¡± she said softly. ¡°However take comfort, you helped save the village. They would have killed the men and sold the women and children to slavery.¡± ¡°I need some time alone, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Of course, the night will be soon upon us. When you feel ready, come by the fire,¡± with that, she left for the fire that was made in the square from all the debris. I watched as one by one the villagers gathered around the fire; they were maybe one hundred. I guess they sought comfort as well. I stood watching the sunset and then the rising stars, and I felt empty. I was the guy always with a smile on my face; would this change me, or in a few days, would it be like nothing had happened? I actually didn¡¯t know which of the options was scarier As the chaos of thoughts swirled in my mind, I anchored myself to a memory, one that wasn¡¯t exactly happy but had always helped me push past difficult times. Most people have a cheerful memory they draw on for strength, but mine was somewhat different. My childhood was fine, mom was amazing, loved me unconditionally, but dad... well, let¡¯s just say he was strict to a fault. Add to that the fact I was painfully skinny in school, which, as anyone knows, doesn¡¯t end well in the hands of cruel classmates. Home wasn¡¯t easy, school wasn¡¯t easy, and I felt stuck in a kind of hopelessness. Not depressed exactly, I didn¡¯t even know what that word meant back then, but definitely weighed down. The memory came from one of those random moments in life. I was sitting in front of the TV as my mom watched a show about families reconnecting after years of separation. It wasn¡¯t my kind of thing, but we only had one TV, so I didn¡¯t have much choice. One story hit me hard: a mother who thought she¡¯d lost her son forever reunited with him after thirty long years. Thirty years. No phone number, no address, nothing for decades. And then, somehow, there they were, embracing like no time had passed. It struck me, my problems, as heavy as they felt, weren¡¯t the end of the world. Compared to losing someone like that, maybe my challenges were survivable. It¡¯s a little dark, I know, taking comfort in others having it worse, but it shifted something in me. Life wasn¡¯t fair, but it could always be harder. That thought, strange as it was, made things feel manageable. Looking at the fire, it was clear those people had suffered much more than I did. They had lost friends, maybe even family. And what had I lost? My innocence? That felt like a small price to pay, especially compared to what others here had endured. Forcing myself upright, I made my way to the fire easing myself down, and as I let my shield fade, the warmth of the flames began to seep into me. A blanket was put on my shoulders by Alira as she sat near me. She hesitated, her eyes searching mine as if unsure how to proceed. Finally, she broke the silence. ¡°Tell me about your world,¡± she said softly. I could tell she was trying to steer my thoughts toward home, maybe hoping it would bring up better memories than this place. Part of me wanted to brush it off, but she¡¯d been nothing but kind, and ignoring her felt needlessly cruel. ¡°It¡¯s divided like here, lots of kingdoms, you could say. Even so, after a few big wars, almost all of them reached a truce, and for the last 3-4 generations, most of the world is at peace. It gave us time to grow to be better, we even put a man on the moon,¡± I said while pointing at it. She looked like I was joking. ¡°Is that some sort of metaphor?¡± she finally asked. ¡°No, honest to god, they actually set foot on the moon, even brought back a few rocks.¡± Even with all our achievements, the moon landing was the most easy to comprehend. ¡°Hold on to that desire to be better,¡± she said, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°This world could use more good people.¡± She was right. My knowledge, my powers, they could be put to use here. Maybe, just maybe, I could make a real difference here. Maybe the hard choices I¡¯d have to face would actually matter, and it wouldn¡¯t all be for nothing. ¡°Trust me, tomorrow will be a better day,¡± she said with warmth in her voice. Chapter 1.04 - Complications
To my surprise, I slept like a baby. Maybe all the walking we¡¯d done the day before finally caught up to me. With that being said, I woke up sore all over, my muscles aching, and my stomach growling with hunger. Glancing around, I noticed no one else was sleeping nearby, so I guessed I must¡¯ve been the last one to wake up. Despite the chaos from yesterday, the village had its charm. People back home would pay good money to visit a place like this. The architecture of the houses was amazing. Instead of concrete and bricks, wooden houses dotted the village, and some stood on the edge, looking like they were made from some sort of mud mixture. There had to be some magic involved, as some houses looked like they were about to collapse, yet it gave them interesting shapes. There were more people than I had anticipated, some must have taken shelter yesterday rather than joining the fight. I wasn¡¯t exactly lost, as the village was quite small, but it seemed I had missed a turn, finding myself at the edge of the village again. The rampart from yesterday appeared to be the hub of activity, and they wasted no time starting repairs. I¡¯ll give them credit for that, it was nearly fully restored. As I approached the barricade, I noticed a man issuing commands to the others stationed there. When he caught sight of me, he started making his way toward me. ¡°Good morning, or is it way past that already?¡± I said. ¡°Well, lunch will be served soon, so it might end up being more toward the afternoon,¡± the man said. ¡°My name is Arduin, and I¡¯m the leader of this village. I wanted to thank you for your help yesterday. I didn¡¯t want to bother you last night.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. ¡°Speaking of lunch, maybe I can lend a hand with the repairs around here.¡± I gestured to my empty pockets. ¡°Seeing as I¡¯m completely broke.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to offer, but you helped yesterday. The least we could do is get you some lunch.¡± As he didn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood or anything, the question just slipped out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring back bad memories or anything, but who were the soldiers from yesterday?¡± ¡°We¡¯re currently in Aurora Valley. A few years back, the border between the two neighboring territories shifted to the river running through this valley,¡± he sighed. ¡°Now, we find ourselves facing occasional raids from Ascalon. Yesterdays was particularly intense.¡± ¡°So whats the name of the other one?¡± I asked. "That would be Malachor," he said, starting to walk. "We''re in their territory now." ¡°Both have a tendency to complicate our lives instead of helping,¡± he said, motioning towards a building we were passing by. Entering it, there were like a dozen small tables and a few larger ones. We sat at a nearby table, and a... either a dwarf or a little person came immediately to take our order. ¡°What can I get you?¡± said the burly man with some sort of accent, but still understandable, while facing Arduin. ¡°I¡¯ll have the stew of the day, please.¡± ¡°And for you?¡± He was about our height as we were sitting, and he was exactly how you¡¯d imagine a fantasy dwarf to be: lots of hair, wide for his height, and an angry look on his face. The coincidence was too great, so maybe there was a way back to my Earth; clearly, someone made it back at least once. Finally realizing I was staring, I cleared my throat. ¡°The daily stew sounds nice, and if you have some water or any non-alcoholic beverage, it would be perfect,¡± I said with a little stammer between words. After he left to take our order, I had to ask, ¡°Are there other races other than humans?¡± ¡°Yes, people and creatures have been coming here for thousands of years, but humans remain the vast majority of intelligent creatures.¡± ¡°So, what other races?¡± curiosity getting the better of me. ¡°Trolls are actually pretty close by to the east, orcs, goblins, centaurs, elves, then bird people, and maybe others. But they are very far away, and maybe they are made up; you can¡¯t really trust everything travelers say.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing; our fantasy stories have those exact races. It means someone must have come back from here.¡± One race was maybe a coincidence, but not all of them. ¡°You should ask Alira; she is from the capital and knows more about the wider world than me,¡± the chief said. That was weird. I assumed she would be a villager here, so I continued, ¡°From the capital? Why was she setting traps in the forest then?¡± ¡°I admit I don¡¯t know. She appeared a month ago, and she has been patrolling these forests using our village to resupply. We assumed she was some sort of scout.¡± I was about to ask more about her when she walked into the establishment. Upon spotting us, she made her way over and sat down at our table. ¡°I heard you were finally awake,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, yesterday was pretty exhausting. Let¡¯s hope not every day is that intense.¡± ¡°So, what are your plans now?¡± she asked. ¡°Well, I was thinking about going to a big city, maybe learn more about magic. You?¡± ¡°Really? I was actually about to head to Pinebrook myself to report the attack,¡± she said while opening her backpack and removing a pack and handing it to me. ¡°Now we¡¯re even,¡± she said. Opening the package, there were some sort of leather shoes, and looking at other people, they seemed to be similar to what fashion or necessity called for. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply, but continued after a short pause. Trying to keep the tone casual, I asked, ¡°Do you mind if I travel with you to the city?¡± At her silence I added. ¡°Plus, it seems the region is not that safe; two sets of ears might be good at night if trouble finds us¡± She let out a short laugh. ¡°Oh, absolutely. The guy who can sleep through a crowd making a racket until noon would make an excellent lookout.¡± Trying to sound hurt, I said, ¡°If anything, my snoring will keep you from sleeping too deep, so you¡¯ll be more alert.¡± ¡°Well, how can I say no to that?¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± I added. ¡°As soon as possible, I would have already left, but wanted you to have the shoes first. Finish your food, then come meet me at the rampart,¡± she said, turning and leaving the tavern. Arduin led me to a general shop and handed me a poncho-style tunic, explaining that it could double as a blanket at night¡ªpracticality clearly trumped fashion here. He also gave me a worn rucksack, which had definitely seen better days, but I was genuinely grateful. I extended my hand in thanks, and luckily, handshakes seemed to be a universal gesture. Not long after, I made my way to the rampart. ¡°I picked up some extra rations, so give me your backpack,¡± Alira said while I took a last look at the village. The backpack seemed light at first, but I wasn¡¯t physically prepared for the pace Alira was setting. I tried to strike up a conversation, but I could barely speak and walk at the same time. After a few hours, the backpack felt like it was ten times heavier; my shoulders and especially my back were on fire. As they say, necessity is the mother of invention. The pain had given me an idea. Focusing on the Mana Shield to bring it closer to my body, it reached a point where it was between my skin and the backpack. When that happened, the weight was suddenly gone. It was as if the Shield was taking all the weight. It still wasn¡¯t clear to me how it even worked or if it consumed some resource. With the weight gone, I found new strength, and soon I was setting the pace. It was her turn to try to keep up with me, at first probably thinking I was trying to show off, but soon she started breathing heavily for the first time, and soon after that, she stopped and looked at me. ¡°How are you doing that? Yesterday, you couldn¡¯t keep up with me on a simple run, and now you¡¯re practically jogging with that heavy backpack, which, I might add, I might have loaded up a little more than mine.¡± her tone was incredulous. ¡°I have this ability called Mana Shield. It¡¯s what kept me from being sliced up by those soldiers yesterday. Thank you for the help, by the way. I was really panicking. Anyway, my back was killing me, so after some trial and error, I realized you could adjust the location of the shield, so now the weight of the backpack is on the Mana Shield and not on my back.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw that little barrier of yours, really useful. I never saw a shield that could handle that much punishment,¡± she responded. ¡°Really? Are they more like the red shield the mage used?¡± ¡°Pretty much. That¡¯s why mages are usually on the back-line with others protecting them. If offensive, they are casualties waiting to happen.¡± She said. ¡°Well, the spell¡¯s called Mana Shield, so I assume it¡¯s proportional to the mana one has, which should be proportional to the intelligence. So with my higher Intellect, it might be better at surviving hits.¡± I continued. ¡°What¡¯s mana?¡± she asked. ¡°You might have another name for it. It¡¯s a resource, which would deplete the more magic used, and it would recover in time or after you rested. But I can¡¯t find anything about it in my stats.¡± Her face was already in a big smile, holding back a laugh. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°A mystical resource that depletes and recovers? Where do you come up with this stuff, really?¡± She said now, half laughing. ¡°I guess you''re right. I shouldn¡¯t apply my world fantasy ideas to this one just because some things match.¡± As she nodded at my statement, I continued.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Well, then, how does the magic work?¡± Getting more serious, she said, ¡°It¡¯s like asking how come the sun doesn¡¯t run out of heat. Magic just exists, and it is all around us. The more attuned you are with it, meaning higher stats, the more power you can get from it. But as far as we know, it can never run out.¡± ¡°Well, I know what keeps the sun hot all the time, as you put it. So, there has to be a reason magic exists here and not in my world.¡± I said. ¡°You did say there were no gods in your world,¡± she offered. If the gods were so benevolent as to grant magic, I doubted this world would have remained stuck in the middle ages. Still, it was probably best to keep that thought to myself, who knew who might be listening? ¡°You might be right. That¡¯s definitely a big difference,¡± I replied. ¡°A world without gods,¡± she mused. ¡°That must be liberating in a way.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Even without proof of their existence, people still believe in gods¡ªor at least in some form of organized religion.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked, genuinely curious. ¡°Without a clear benefit, why worship a particular god?¡± Her perspective was fascinating. The apparent transactional nature of religion here made sense when gods were tangible entities offering real, measurable benefits. It was pragmatic, even if it felt strange to me. I must have been smiling because her expression turned quizzical. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯ve got a very pragmatic approach to religion. It¡¯s ironic, in a way.¡± Then I added, ¡°So, do people actually meet gods here?¡± ¡°Very rarely,¡± she said. ¡°Usually only if the gods want something from you.¡± Something in her voice shifted, was that regret? ¡°What could they possibly want from a mortal?¡± I asked, leaning in slightly. She hesitated, then said, ¡°I think I mentioned their constant conflicts with each other. Who knows what their true purpose is?¡± she said, accelerating her pace. ***** The following day, heavy rains slowed our progress. Fortunately, my Mana Shield proved invaluable; its versatility was truly remarkable. The rain simply diverted around me. However, Alira looked miserable in her non-waterproof clothes, despite her hood. ¡°You look like a marinated vegetable.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. She grumbled, seeking shelter under a nearby tree. ¡°I really hate that ability of yours.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as perfect as I thought,¡± I said, pausing for effect. ¡°So, are you going to keep me in suspense?¡± she asked, her expression a mix of annoyance and impatience. ¡°No, I just find it amusing to see your annoyed face when you try to hide it,¡± I replied. ¡°Still waiting!¡± she retorted, crossing her arms. ¡°Well, for starters, I couldn¡¯t get the Shield to work as a mattress, trust me, that¡¯s more important than it sounds. And just a few minutes ago, I nearly tumbled down a ravine after slipping in the mud. It¡¯s so slippery on mud it¡¯s like walking on ice ¡± ¡°Thank Elune for small miracles,¡± she said, her annoyance slightly comical. I had to suppress a smile. To keep the conversation going, I changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of Elune, is she a goddess of the moon or night, or something similar?¡± ¡°Not exactly. She is the goddess of vengeance.¡± ¡°Well, then, it was just a coincidence yet again. I guess coincidences happen. So, what do you have to seek vengeance for?¡± I asked cautiously, hoping not to touch a nerve. ¡°Nothing really. Each god offers a boon if you worship him/her, and it happens that her boon was beneficial for my class.¡± So, she wasn¡¯t particularly religious. Good to know. ¡°So, a boon is like a buff. Can you have more than one boon?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have boons from multiple gods. But other classes have buffs. Boons are permanent, while buffs are temporary and only work within close proximity.¡± ¡°Well, I might have a buff. I¡¯m curious to see if it¡¯s possible to share it with someone else,¡± I said, pointing my palm at her and saying aloud, ¡°Arcane Intelligence.¡± ¡°Now, check your stats please.¡± Her eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Five intelligence? That¡¯s a significant buff. I¡¯ve never heard of anything like it,¡± she exclaimed, momentarily forgetting about her wardrobe problems. ¡°You got really lucky with your spells,¡± she commented. ¡°Well, you said your class focuses on dexterity and faith. Do you have any use for intelligence?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± she said. ¡°But I think mages can acquire more spells as their intelligence increases.¡± ¡°So, this means I can learn more than three spells? Yes! Being a one-trick wonder would have gotten old, eventually. So, how do you learn more abilities or spells?¡± ¡°Well, for mages, I¡¯m not sure. Maybe from a spell-book? As for me, I watch people who have mastered an ability I want and are willing to teach it.¡± ¡°So, what abilities do you have?¡± I asked casually. ¡°That¡¯s kind of a personal question,¡± she said, trying to sound offended. ¡°You know all my abilities. How is that fair?¡± I countered, feigning hurt. ¡°Fine. I have a Dash, which allows me to move quickly, a Dodge, which is a self-buff, and a Concealment ability. It¡¯s not like invisibility, but it¡¯s very effective at night and somewhat less so during the daytime,¡± she explained, suddenly stopping and concentrating as if she had heard something. The rain had slowed to a drizzle by then. She gestured for me to be quiet and stay put, then disappeared into the trees. Waiting wasn¡¯t my strong suit. With nothing to occupy my mind, each minute felt like an eternity. I paced back and forth, glancing occasionally toward the path she had taken, hoping to see her returning. Finally, after what felt much longer than ten minutes, Alira reappeared, her expression sharp with focus. ¡°There¡¯s a caravan,¡± she said without preamble, ¡°transporting prisoners toward the Ascalon border. The thick mud has slowed some of their wagons, so they¡¯ve fallen behind the main force. From what I could see, they¡¯ve got about 10 to 15 guards, and some of the prisoners are children. My guess is they¡¯ve been raiding villages for supplies or slaves.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s asking a lot, but there is no way I could free them alone.¡± Her eyes were determined, and without much thought, I responded, ¡°If they have children in cages, there¡¯s not much to think about.¡± ¡°You might have to kill again. I hope you realize that,¡± she said, now more unsure. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be careful, but water and lightning are a dangerous combination. So, try to stay away from the people I¡¯m attacking,¡± I replied, hoping to reassure her. We made our way, trying to minimize noise. Well, she was quiet, so it was more like me trying not to make noise, but the drizzle helped mask some of my missteps. The good news was that they weren¡¯t soldiers, but more like thugs. The bad news was that we could hear the noise from the other wagons in the distance, so we had to act quickly. The rain was obscuring vision and helping with noises, but if it stopped, it would be bad news for our chances. The prisoners were shivering in their cages, and as we got closer, I could see there were about 5-6 people in the wooden cage, huddling together for warmth. I couldn¡¯t be sure, but I could see at least 2 children. We decided that I would take out the guards farther away, while she freed the prisoners. She gave me the signal, and a Lightning Bolt struck the farthest guard. I held my breath, afraid the noise would alert the others, but luckily, they seemed to think it was just part of the storm. However, on the second Bolt, the confusion cleared, and some guards charged at me, while two ran, presumably to get help. They were slowed down by the mud, so they fell one by one to my Bolts as they tried to reach me. I tried to use as little power as I could to only daze them, but it wasn¡¯t an exact science. Meanwhile, Alira had dispatched three guards and was breaking the lock on the cage. Then things took a turn for the worse. The runners returned with reinforcements, and now there were 20-30 soldiers heading our way. ¡°Get them into the forest!¡± I shouted. Alira glanced at me, her hesitation clear in her expression. Sensing she needed more assurance, I added, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve got a plan. Just get some distance with the prisoners.¡± There wasn¡¯t really a plan, more of a rough idea. Close enough, right? Alira gave a reluctant nod and began guiding the prisoners toward the forest. Meanwhile, I turned to face the soldiers. The problem was they had nets; those things could pin me to the ground, and my shield would be useless. My Bolts were not instant; I had to aim, so there was no chance of picking them off one by one without being overwhelmed. My only option was some area of effect. With time running out, I sprinted toward a large puddle, but slipped as soon as I stepped in, unable to see the ground beneath me. The Mana Shield, for all its protection, made the mud feel twice as slippery. By now, most of the soldiers had caught up, spreading out as they entered the puddle, trying to surround me. I waited until they were in close melee range. Trusting my shield would hold against lightning, I fired two bolts into the water on either side of me. For the first time, I felt the Mana Shield falter slightly under the strain, but it held. Within moments, a dozen or so soldiers collapsed, writhing in the water. The rest, who had been slower and hadn¡¯t reached the puddle yet, hesitated. One brave soldier tentatively stepped into the water, and I immediately sent a Lightning Bolt to his feet, watching him fall, convulsing from the shock. Even the ones trying to flank me through the mud stopped, clearly weighing the risk of continuing. I fired a few more bolts in their direction, forcing them to dive into the mud to dodge. Taking advantage of their hesitation, I turned and sprinted toward the forest path, hoping I had enough of a lead. I caught up with the group within minutes by following the muddy trail they¡¯d left behind. Alira handed me my backpack and a young boy to carry, and we moved quickly to higher ground, avoiding tracks and mud. Exhaustion hit the group hard, but an old man guided us to a small cabin by nightfall, where we rested. The next morning, we reached a forest road and soon found a wagon willing to take the rescued villagers to safety. After a brief farewell, we found our own ride heading in the opposite direction. ¡°I never got a chance to ask you. There were at least two dozen men. How did you manage to hold them off?¡± Alira asked, concern evident in her voice. I explained how water conducts electricity, and how I managed to hit multiple targets at once. ¡°And the others backed off after that?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah, after watching ten of their comrades go down, none of them were eager to charge in. I think they shot a few arrows, too.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s hardly worth mentioning, right?¡± she replied, amused. ¡°I was more focused on not slipping in the mud again,¡± I admitted. She laughed. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe mud is more dangerous to you than arrows!¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the town we¡¯re heading to like?¡± I asked once her laughter had faded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a proper city, maybe 10,000 people. It has a garrison, professional guilds, and¡­¡± ¡°There are professions?¡± I interrupted her. ¡°Like enchanting alchemy, that sort of thing?¡± She nodded. ¡°And are they difficult to learn?¡± ¡°It takes 5-10 years to achieve moderate proficiency, depending on talent.¡± ¡°Damn, I guess that means no Enchanting for me. That¡¯s disappointing,¡± I said with a hint of sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something else,¡± she said, back to her sarcastic self. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the real question. You¡¯ve been a generous host, no doubt, but I can¡¯t keep relying on you for food and a place to stay. How do people make money around here? Sure, I could work the fields or chop wood, but maybe there¡¯s something more fitting for a mage like me?¡± She paused to think for a moment. ¡°Well, being a guard is off the table since you¡¯re new here, and that kind of job requires a lot of trust. The army could be an option, but there¡¯s the whole killing aspect to consider. Bounty hunting might suit you, since you seem to adapt quickly to new situations,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°Was that a compliment? I need to remember this day; it might never come again,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Yes, I was distracted. Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely not happen again.¡± ¡°So, bounty hunter. That could work. Speaking of jobs, what do you do, exactly?¡± I asked. She was putting out traps for animals and now delivering reports to be sent to the capital. Something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°I¡¯m like a bounty hunter, but I work for the kingdom,¡± she replied, sounding a little proud. ¡°So, what were you doing in that forest where we met?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°That, I¡¯m afraid, is a secret, and it¡¯s not mine to tell.¡± ¡°Let me guess. You were at the border, waiting for a defector/spy from the other kingdom to make contact with you and provide you with vital information about the future of the Malachor kingdom!¡± I said, giving her a playful look. ¡°If only we were so lucky,¡± she smiled. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me. The war is going badly, and the leaders are now seeking mythical artifacts that could turn the tide of the war. You heard a whisper of a rumor that one of these artifacts was last seen in that part of the forest?¡± I suggested. ¡°Too bad I forgot to bring a shovel and came home empty-handed,¡± she said, joining in the fun. ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. The gods themselves chose you for a quest to hunt down wolf-like armadillos, but they proved too much for you, I¡¯m afraid. The gods do love their mischief,¡± I joked. With just a hint of hurt in her voice, she replied, ¡°The shells on those creatures make them almost immune to any sword attack. The gods were clearly cruel to give me that quest. They do indeed love their mischief.¡± We chatted a bit longer, but as night fell, we attempted to get some sleep. I didn¡¯t think there could be anything worse than sleeping on the ground, but it turns out a moving wagon takes the prize. Without rubber wheels, every bump and crack in the road was jarringly felt through the wooden wheels. Tomorrow, with any luck, I would start my journey to becoming a bounty hunter. Chapter 1.05 - Bounty Hunter
It was a beautiful morning, and after inquiring from people left and right, I aproached the Bounty Hunter building. The individuals here were much better dressed, and with my poncho, I felt like a homeless person. However, the rugged look might also make me look the part. The building itself stood three stories tall and featured a somewhat Byzantine architecture. As I made my way inside, I saw a clerk that sat behind a desk by the entrance. Moving towards him, he looked up from his ledger. "Hello, how does one join the bounty hunter guild?" I tried to maintain a neutral tone, considering the importance of first impressions. He glanced me over and asked, "Well, it depends on your skill set. This is a dangerous business, but judging by the glint in your eye, adventure is all you crave." "Actually, money would be my main focus, as I¡¯m pretty much destitute. Adventure can come later," I replied, opting for honesty. "Well, the high-paying contracts are certainly dangerous," he pondered for a moment. "But people don¡¯t pursue bounty hunting solely for the money unless they possess some specific advantages that can¡¯t be leveraged elsewhere as easily." After a brief pause, he continued, "The entry fee is 5 dinari, and we take 20% of any bounty you complete." I had 8 dinari, courtesy of Alira, so it was somewhat expensive, but it was what it was. After paying the fee, he jotted something down in his ledger and gestured for me to wait on a bench. "Is there a board listing contracts that I can browse?" I inquired. He looked at me with a scornful expression. "What kind of establishment do you think we''re running here? Do you think you get to choose assignments on your first day? Didn''t I already mention it''s extremely dangerous? So no, you''ll have to wait until a more seasoned hunter requires assistance. It shouldn¡¯t take more than a few hours; they get a discount for taking on new members." Waiting for hours was again not my preferred way to spend my day, but what could I do? "Do you happen to have a newspaper or book I could read to pass the time?" I asked, not expecting much help from him. "Do you think this is the church of the light? If you need something, get it yourself," he replied indignantly. After several hours of waiting, I managed to catch up on some of the sleep I¡¯d lost the previous night. My only entertainment was watching the various comings and goings, and over time, I started to notice certain patterns. Most hunters operated in pairs or trios. The job was undeniably dangerous; over a third bore some kind of facial injury, whether from burns or scars. I figured if their faces, the least likely to get injured, looked this bad, they must have plenty of other wounds hidden beneath their clothes. It also seemed that men dominated this profession, as I saw very few women. Eventually, after what felt like an eternity, a man asked me to follow him to an interior courtyard. It was a typical training ground, with dummies and racks of wooden swords. I was directed to a medium-sized man, clearly in excellent shape. "Hey," I greeted casually as I approached the man. He glanced up, his eyes scanning me briefly. "Get rid of those rags and grab some decent tunics and pants," he said, nodding toward a rack to my right. I picked out some clothes that seemed to be my size and looked around before asking, "Is there a place I can change?" He let out a sharp snort. "You think this is some noble''s ball?" At least I still had my boxers, so it wasn¡¯t as embarrassing as it could¡¯ve been. "You''re tall and broad-shouldered, but that belly of yours looks more suited to a noble than a farmhand. Pick up a sword, and let''s see what you can do," he said, ready for action. "I''m not the sword type; I''ve never held one before," I replied, feeling rather uncertain. "So, not a noble, then. What class are you?" "Mage." He chuckled. "Then that explains the belly." "Hey, I don''t have a belly, perhaps some love handles, but nothing out of the ordinary." "Okay, mage boy, let''s see what you know. We can¡¯t be sending people who perish on their first day out into the field," he said, taking a wooden sword and approaching me. "Just so you know, I¡¯m almost thirty," I retorted. Trash talk wasn¡¯t something I was accustomed to, but I realized I shouldn¡¯t take it personally. He was fast. In three swings, he clipped my leg once and my shoulder twice, but the Shield deflected them. He punched me a few times, but they were also deflected. He must have assumed that the speed of the attack might factor in. He circled me, but clearly, he didn¡¯t know how to proceed. His puzzled expression changed as he feigned a sword attack. When I lifted my hand to deflect, he took the opportunity to let the sword drop and seized my hand by the shoulder. In a judo-like maneuver, he threw me over his shoulder. I discovered the hard way that the mana shield did not cushion falls. It made sense; you need something to slow you down. As the saying goes, it¡¯s not the fall that kills you, but the sudden stop. I¡¯d never taken a judo class, so the fall knocked the wind out of me. Breathing became easier after a while, but the pain followed soon after. Seeing me not getting up, a smile appeared on his face. "You''ve got some unique talent; I¡¯ll give you that. But if you rely on it exclusively, it''s going to get you killed," he said, adopting a professorial tone. I was grateful that he had imparted the lesson here rather than in the field. I quickly realized that the spar had attracted the attention of two men, and they were approaching me. "That''s an interesting skill you have there. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it," the first man remarked.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "I am a man of many skills, and by many, I mean one," I quipped. "Well, it just so happens we have a new assignment, and we could use a third," the second man said. "Do I get to inquire about it, or does the newbie simply say, ¡®Sir, yes, Sir¡¯?" "We travel to the troll hinterlands far out east. Some noble¡¯s first son bit off more than he could chew and got himself captured or killed... or worse." He seemed to shudder for a second but continued "His father would like to know for sure, being his first son and all. It¡¯s very good money, but very dangerous." "Trolls like to eat people first and ask questions later," the second man explained, his tone serious and cautious. The contract was nothing to joke about, but when had that ever stopped me? "You had me at trolls," I laughed, and the first man smiled as well. He seemed to be the more personable one. "My name is Viper, and my stoic friend here is Steel. Yes, these are not our real names, and if you want to be a bounty hunter, you should have a short name. It¡¯s easier for the clients to remember and all that," Viper said, extending his hand for a handshake. "Well, call me¡­ Spark. No, that sounds like a programming language someone just invented. How about Firespark?" I suggested, realizing that this name wasn¡¯t perfect either, as I didn¡¯t possess a fire spell. "No, it¡¯s too long. In moments of danger, we need to communicate quickly. So, Spark, welcome to the team," Steel said, shaking my hand as well. After a quick thanks to the trainer, whose name I didn¡¯t even catch, we were on our way back to the desk. I really should ask people their names. "So, you mentioned good pay. How good are we talking about?" I inquired. "Hmm," Viper began, as if calculating something in his head. "50 dinari," he replied, sounding confident. "Well, before I haggle, how much time do you think this little expedition will take?" "Two or three weeks, with travel time. It depends on the condition of the roads and other complications that might arise. So, it''s better to be safe and say three weeks," he replied honestly. The dinner with Alira at the inn cost 30 silver, and it was a modest meal. Assuming proportions were similar to those in my world, with 100 silver equaling one dinari, it would be a rough estimate, but the monthly salary here seemed to be around 60 dinari, which made 50 dinari seem reasonable for three weeks of work. "Double it, and we have a deal," I countered. A little haggling was expected. "Welcome to the team," he said, looking overly pleased. It made me wonder if my haggling skills were atrocious or if my math was off. "We leave at first light tomorrow. Meet us at the eastern gate at sunrise," he instructed, and with that, we parted ways. I made my way back to the inn, and it was late afternoon by the time I arrived. After a generous late lunch or early dinner, I slowly realized that everyone used horses for travel. I doubted I would be sitting in a wagon the entire way. I wasn¡¯t a complete novice. My grandfather had two horses when I was little. No, he wasn¡¯t rich; he lived in a village that resembled a third-world country where animals were essential for making a living. Granted, I was ten at the time, and those few lessons, if you could even call them that, might not amount to much. But I believed I remembered the basics: move with the horse. Sure, there was a big difference between riding a horse and sitting atop one, but how hard could it be? It was getting late, and Alira was nowhere to be seen. I didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving just a message for her. However, the night wasn¡¯t getting any younger, and I needed to get some rest. A day of riding was going to be a nightmare. So, reluctantly, I went to sleep and asked the innkeeper to wake me half an hour before dawn. In the morning, Alira had not returned. I left a message with the innkeeper, but realizing that I might never see her again was surprisingly tough for me. I had only known her for a few days, but she was my friend, my only friend, and losing that was very demoralizing. Should I just go back and wait for her? No, the message was there waiting, explaining that I would be back in three weeks. She had a job, an important one at that. She had other things more pressing than babysitting me. As I was deep in thought and beginning to feel a little sad, I was startled awake by a familiar voice. "Did you miss me?" Alira asked, jovial as ever. "Some, not a lot," I eventually managed to say, but it was clear that surprise was written all over my face. Seeing my surprise, she said, "I told the Governor about you and your unique skills and that you were considering a life of bounty hunting. I convinced him to offer you a job. He was skeptical, but when we got word about your impending troll expedition, he sent me to observe and rate your performance." "That seems like a lot of trouble for little old me when you''re a spy or whatever they call you here," I said, clearly doubtful. "Well, it was less like convincing him and more like him ordering me to keep an eye on you after I told them what you could do," she admitted. Now she sounded honest, but still, something felt off. But maybe it was just my imagination. To keep with the horse motif, why search the gift-horse in the mouth? "Well, I''m glad you''re going with us," I replied, my voice perhaps a tad too sincere. "Don¡¯t go all teary-eyed on me," she said, adjusting one stirrup on her horse. "I wouldn¡¯t dream of it," I replied, and as I said it, my future companions were making their way towards us. "How much are they paying you?" Alira asked, watching me with a curious eye. "I haggled for 100 dinari," I replied, sounding more like I was questioning my own decision. "You should have asked for double. It¡¯s troll territory. I know you¡¯re new and all, but they eat people first and ask questions later," she said, smiling at the apparent popular joke. "Yes, I was informed of that delightful saying, but I didn¡¯t have any point of reference to base my sum off...and they did double their initial offer." I said, trying not to sound too swindled. Viper and Steel reached us and nodded to Alira; it seemed they knew each other. Viper, being the talkative one, addressed her first. "Not that I¡¯m complaining, but why are you coming with us? Doesn¡¯t Shadowmere have a non-aggression pact with the Troll clans?" he seemed more curious than anything. "You know how those trolls can be. Maybe I¡¯m here to prevent you from doing something that could jeopardize the treaty," she said, though she didn¡¯t sound convinced herself. Looking at me, Viper continued, "Well, then, mage boy here must have your undivided attention, then." This was getting frustrating. "Why does everybody think I¡¯m 15? I''m 27," I said, surprising even Alira with that revelation. "Really? With your cheerful disposition and looks, I didn¡¯t think you were over 20," Viper commented. "We have really good skincare where I come from. I don¡¯t know what else to tell you. How old are you, then?" I asked, looking at him, then at Steel. "Thirty-one," said Viper. Now it was my turn to be shocked; I guess these people led hard lives. He looked forty, easily. "Steel is almost forty," he continued, and by now, I was expecting him to look even older. "And you, Alira?" I asked. I was sure she was going to dodge the question, but it had to be asked. "If there is one thing that must be true in all the worlds in existence, it is that you never ask a lady her age," she said, matter-of-factly. The men smiled and mounted their horses, as did Alira a moment later. They motioned to an extra horse they had brought. Well, there¡¯s no time like the present to relearn things. However after three unsuccessful attempts to mount the horse, I was starting to feel tense. "Have you ever ridden a horse?" Steel asked in a very serious tone. "I may be a little rusty," I admitted, but I avoided his gaze. "Rusty? I know toddlers who can¡¯t talk but ride better than you." The insults would keep coming. So, taking a deep breath, I forced myself to keep trying, and finally, after a few more tries, I succeeded. "Finally!" Viper exclaimed. As we started moving the horse was clearly maintaining a normal pace, but I was somehow out of sync with him, and the mana shield did not cushion the hits. Even the horse seemed annoyed; I guess its back hurt as well. Steel added, ¡°You know how I said it¡¯s gonna take three weeks? Well, it¡¯s gonna take four weeks now, guaranteed!¡± They all started laughing, and eventually, I joined in. Chapter 2.01 - Home Their eyes were on me, each filled with a mixture of fear and discomfort, as if they were collectively bracing for a moment none of them wanted to face. I woke to my mother standing stiffly at my bedside, her expression uncharacteristically grim. My old room wrapped around me like a memory, and I realized I must have been more exhausted than I¡¯d thought. My brother entered, followed by Mast, and I expected the usual teasing or awkward pleasantries, but they were reserved¡ªeerily so. ¡°You¡¯re starting to freak me out,¡± I said, feeling around my body for signs of injury. ¡°I feel... fine,¡± I added, though my voice trembled with uncertainty. My mother¡¯s worried gaze was the most unsettling part. The fact she wasn¡¯t scolding me or firing off questions meant something truly dreadful had happened. ¡°Is Tiberius okay?¡± I asked, the thought crashing into my mind only now, heightening my anxiety. ¡°He lost a lot of blood,¡± Mast replied gently. ¡°He¡¯s still drifting in and out of consciousness, but the worst is over.¡± Relief barely had a moment to settle before the tension thickened again, as if the air in the room were holding its breath. A healer entered, his robes denoting a rank high enough to confirm that this situation was dire. The room went silent, and all eyes fixed on him. He cleared his throat¡ªa small, somber sound that felt like a tolling bell. ¡°We tried everything,¡± he said, voice heavy. ¡°We even brought in a specialist, someone with extensive experience in female anatomy, but... there is nothing more we can do.¡± The collective hope drained from the room, leaving a heavy stillness. ¡°What about my female anatomy?¡± I asked cautiously, dread coiling in my gut as a terrible idea formed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± the healer said, his voice as lifeless as his expression, ¡°that you cannot have children anymore. The damage to your reproductive system is extensive and beyond our abilities to heal.¡± The crystal. The realization hit me, sending an ache deeper than physical pain. The goddess¡¯s warning¡ªthat a life would be forfeit¡ªsuddenly made horrific sense. That and the machine working without Tiberius. It wasn¡¯t my life she had claimed... I must have been... ¡°There has to be something else,¡± my mother interjected, her voice already steeled for a fight. ¡°Maybe another race, another kind of magic¡ªthere must be something.¡± The healer¡¯s eyes dropped, and he sighed. ¡°You can try,¡± he said, almost pityingly. ¡°But all you¡¯d be doing is offering false hope.¡± He gave a perfunctory bow and left. My brother approached, pulling me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. I couldn¡¯t handle the weight of their pity, not right now. ¡°Mom,¡± I said, my voice unsteady but determined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m agreeing with you, but... you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not give up. Let¡¯s get more opinions.¡± Her eyes lit up, a small but genuine smile breaking through. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, a little spark of the mother I knew returning. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll be thankful for what we have. It¡¯s good to have you back.¡± Kraityn broke the tense silence, his voice slicing through the thick air. "So what happened, sis?" he asked, trying to mask his unease with a casual tone. What was I supposed to tell them? The truth, unvarnished and wild? Thank Elune that the priest had just left the room¡ªthings were already awkward enough without him here to witness this. "I don''t think you''ll believe me," I admitted quietly, my voice wavering. Mom, surprisingly composed and brimming with unexpected positivity, chimed in. "Whatever happened between us in the past, your problem was always being too honest," she said, a gentle smile softening her features. "You don¡¯t need to worry about that." Her unwavering faith caught me off guard, but I shook my head. "It¡¯s not that," I replied, hastily trying to reassure her. "It¡¯s just... even I wouldn¡¯t believe me if I were in your shoes. It sounds so fantastical, like something straight out of a myth. And honestly, if word gets out, I might be dragged before the Church of Light¡ªand definitely not in a good way." Mom¡¯s demeanor turned serious. With a wave of her hand, she dismissed her two attendants, who left the room without question. "Now," she said, her voice firm, "you can be sure whatever you say stays here." I let out a nervous laugh. "Fine, but remember, I warned you." My heart pounded as I forced the words out. "There¡¯s no easy way to say this, but... I killed all the gods. ME!" I finished, letting the silence crash down on us. Kraityn¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at me with a mixture of disbelief and forced patience. "Is that some sort of metaphor?" he asked, visibly torn between trying to process my words and fighting off incredulity. "No," I whispered, fidgeting with the edge of the sheet covering me. My hands twisted the fabric as if seeking an anchor. "No metaphor. The story is obviously more complicated, but... there are no more gods. Not anymore." Mom¡¯s expression hardened, but she didn¡¯t falter. "Let¡¯s assume, just for a moment, that you¡¯re telling the truth," she said, her voice steady but full of questions. "Why? Why kill them?" I swallowed hard and explained the goddess¡¯s warning about the gods arriving into this world, how their physical presence would bring nothing but destruction. ¡°So we¡¯ve established the why,¡± Kraityn said, his voice careful but curious. ¡°But I think the how is the most important part,¡± he added, leaning in as if my next words might hold the key to some great mystery. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. My heart raced. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of this truth pressing against my chest. This part¡ªthis was dangerous. If word got out, people would go searching for the machine, hunting for power they couldn¡¯t possibly understand. Maybe it was better to leave this part out... at least for now. I started explaining everything, trying to keep my voice steady even as their eyes slowly drifted, glazed over by the sheer absurdity of my story. I couldn¡¯t blame them. Necromancers, mind control, orcs, elves, golems, and gods¡ªplural¡ªwarring and conspiring. It sounded ludicrous, even to me. How could they ever believe it when I struggled to believe it myself? ¡°You know what?¡± I said suddenly, interrupting my own narrative. The tension in the room was suffocating. My nerves were fraying, each moment making the story feel more unreal. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this. Maybe I have a fever or something. Yes... that makes sense,¡± I babbled, my voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯m probably delirious, rambling anti-church nonsense. Or I had a really, really bad dream. That must be it,¡± I finished, desperately grasping at straws. Kraityn and Mom exchanged a glance, their confusion palpable, but there was caution in their eyes too, a wariness that suggested they didn¡¯t know whether to trust me or fear for my sanity. Mom stood, her movements gentle yet deliberate, as if handling something fragile. ¡°Maybe a short walk will make you feel better,¡± she suggested. ¡°The healer did say to take things slow for the first few days.¡± Her voice was warm, comforting in its attempt to soothe the chaos I had stirred. She reached out, helping me to my feet, her touch grounding me in a way I desperately needed. Stepping out of the grand entrance of our family villa, I was greeted by the sight of familiar white columns gleaming in the afternoon sun. I¡¯d missed it. Funny how absence makes the heart soften, even for a place you once thought you couldn¡¯t wait to escape. We made our way past the front courtyard¡¯s familiar fountain, its gentle trickling sound oddly comforting. We were headed for a small hill near the villa when my mother broke the silence. "The king will want to hear what happened," she said, her voice carrying an edge of concern. "True or not, I¡¯d suggest leaving out the gods part." I sighed, eyes sweeping over the landscape I knew so well. "I suppose you¡¯re right," I murmured, distracted by the familiarity of it all. Mom surprised me with a rare attempt at humor. "You¡¯re definitely not yourself. That¡¯s twice today you¡¯ve agreed with me," she said, her eyebrow arching slightly. I couldn¡¯t help but turn to her, a small smile breaking through. "Believe it or not, I¡¯ve grown a little wiser since I¡¯ve been away," I admitted, a tinge of regret in my voice. "I wish we hadn¡¯t parted on such bad terms." Near-death experiences have a funny way of shifting your perspective. She reached out and hugged me, and I clung to her more tightly than I¡¯d intended. "Maybe I pushed too hard about that marriage," she said, her voice almost unsure, almost apologetic. That caught me off guard. An apology from her? Now that was new. "I might have been a tad difficult," I admitted, teasing out the last part with a grin. "Sometimes... just because I could." Her eyes softened. "Maybe if you stay awhile, we¡¯ll have a chance to catch up," she said, her hope tangible. I hesitated, the weight of recent losses settling heavily on me. "I think I¡¯ve had enough adventure for now. Maybe it¡¯s time to grow roots, as they say." A sudden wave of grief hit me, memories rushing in unbidden, and I couldn¡¯t hide the change in my expression. Mom noticed, as she always did, and clasped my hand tightly. "The beginning will be the hardest," she whispered. "But you¡¯ve always been strong." Strong... The word felt like a lie, but it was the version of me that made her proud. So I kept pretending. "How¡¯s work?" I asked, desperately steering the conversation away from the sadness threatening to overwhelm me. She regained her stern expression. ¡°Not that great. The skirmishes with Celestria have hurt trade. The trolls are more active than usual, which means port commerce is suffering too,¡± she sighed, but pressed on. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only ones struggling, so our standing hasn¡¯t been affected.¡± I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Ever since Dad passed, she had made it her mission to elevate our family¡¯s prestige. And while I understood the relentless pragmatism and even admired her dedication, it was a constant source of friction between us. ¡°And Kraityn?¡± I asked, eager to pivot away from the ever-present theme of family status. She frowned, her disapproval obvious. ¡°He¡¯s almost as stubborn as you when it comes to that girl I found for him. She¡¯s beautiful, wealthy, and from an excellent family. What more could he possibly want?¡± At least, for once, her criticisms weren¡¯t aimed at me. ¡°Speaking of Kraityn,¡± she continued, ¡°he mentioned running into you at Whitestone. He said you weren¡¯t alone. Is the person you brought home the same one he saw?¡± So much for escaping her scrutiny. ¡°Yes, Mother. His name is Tiberius,¡± I replied, trying to maintain my composure. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°I do hope you¡¯re not too fond of him. Your tone sounded far too invested for a simple friendship.¡± She delivered this judgment with a detachment that made my blood boil. ¡°If you must know, yes, we are together,¡± I answered, doing my best to stay calm. She lifted an eyebrow, the disapproval seeping back in. ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re entitled to your fun.¡± I bristled, but she cut me off before I could speak. ¡°I won¡¯t try to push a suitor on you, but don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got any serious intentions about marrying an offworlder.¡± Right. The offworlder thing. I¡¯d almost forgotten how much of a stigma that carried. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about marriage,¡± I said, my voice tighter than I¡¯d intended. ¡°Good,¡± she said, her voice a little too relieved. ¡°Just remember, this isn¡¯t just about you. If anyone even suspects it¡¯s more than a casual fling, we¡¯ll become pariahs.¡± She stood, dusting off her robes before heading back to the villa. So that¡¯s why she¡¯d come along. Not to offer comfort or solidarity, but to ensure that her precious reputation remained intact. The hilltop breeze brushed against my face, but it offered no comfort. The view spread out around me¡ªrolling hills blanketed in wildflowers and golden grass swaying gently in the afternoon light. Behind me, our family villa stood proud and white, a monument to tradition and permanence. It felt so detached from the chaos inside me, from the sudden, hollow space in my heart. I pressed a hand against my lower abdomen, the place where life had almost begun. The silence inside my own body was deafening, and I closed my eyes, willing the tears not to fall. But they came anyway, and I let them, because this wasn¡¯t something I could just fight off or ignore. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. The entire reason I had walked away from the life carefully laid out before me was to escape the fate of marrying a prince, where my only duty would be to secure the royal line and ensure the family¡¯s legacy. I had wanted more, something that felt truly mine¡ªa path chosen, not imposed. And for a time, I thought I had succeeded. But here I was, paying a price I never imagined, for a decision that had never really felt like my own. What choice did the goddess give me? Would I have agreed to this sacrifice if she had taken the time to explain all the consequences, to spell out exactly what was being asked of me? It was the whole world, after all. The answer should have been simple, right? Yet nothing felt simple when it was my own body, my own heart, doing the sacrificing. It was easy to talk about noble decisions and destiny when they didn¡¯t come wrapped in pain and loss. The breeze whispered around me as I sat there, grappling with the weight of it all. I wanted to be strong, to keep my head high and find some semblance of purpose in the emptiness, but for now, I clutched the ache close to me. It was raw, undeniable, and no excuse or logical reasoning could lessen it. Chapter 2.02 - Shattered Flashes of consciousness came and went, drifting in and out like fragments of a dream. At first, they were fleeting, leaving me in a state of perpetual confusion, as though I was trapped in some kind of purgatory, condemned to exist in oblivion. Each moment of awareness was followed by an inevitable return to darkness. But gradually, those moments grew longer, giving me the precious opportunity to form coherent thoughts. Sound began to register in my mind¡ªa distant echo, as if I were submerged underwater and just starting to break the surface. Then, suddenly, it was like a switch had been flipped. The fog lifted, and I no longer slipped back into unconsciousness. I was fully, undeniably aware. Even the simple act of opening my eyes felt like a Herculean task. My muscles seemed unaccustomed to functioning, as if they were waking up alongside me, sluggishly adjusting to the demands of being alive again. Surprisingly, I found myself in a room. Not some ethereal afterlife, not a divine space of judgment, but a regular bedroom. It bore a striking resemblance to the rooms I¡¯d seen in this world¡ªsolid and familiar. So... I was alive. The thought felt oddly anticlimactic. Testing my body cautiously, I tried to move. I wiggled my toes, feeling a relief that flooded through me at the realization that I could still feel them. With painstaking effort, I brought my hand over my abdomen, feeling for signs of the wounds that had nearly claimed my life. I seemed miraculously intact, yet something was off. Attempting to sit up proved futile. My abdominal muscles wouldn¡¯t cooperate, refusing to obey my commands. They felt disconnected, foreign, as though the muscles were there but my nerves had forgotten how to move them. It seemed that healing such complex wounds came with a long road of physical therapy. The door burst open, and I turned my head just in time to see a woman dressed in the familiar healer¡¯s garb of the Church of Light. She paused at the sight of me, a flicker of surprise crossing her face, but quickly composed herself and approached. When she reached the bed, she bent down slightly, her voice slow and soothing, almost as if she were addressing a small child. ¡°My name is Rosaria. Can you tell me your name?¡± It dawned on me that she was probably checking for signs of brain damage. Was I brain damaged? I didn¡¯t feel like it, but then again, would I even know? Her patient, expectant expression made me realize she was waiting for a response. I tried to form the words, but I hadn¡¯t realized how many muscles were involved in speaking until now. My first few attempts were failures, and I noticed her expression beginning to shift to pity. I finally managed to croak out ¡°Tiberius.¡± It took so much work I almost wished my name were something simpler, like Bob. ¡°How much is two plus two?¡± she asked, her tone still serious. ¡°Five?¡± I replied, managing a weak smile. She laughed softly. ¡°Close enough.¡± Her face relaxed, relieved by the absence of apparent brain damage. ¡°You had lost so much blood that we worried brain damage might be a lasting consequence.¡± She continued asking the standard doctor questions, assessing my awareness and reflexes. Gradually, as I struggled through my answers, I found my voice returning, the words flowing more smoothly. ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, cutting off her endless inquiries about my injuries. ¡°You were brought here by your acquaintance, Alira,¡± she replied promptly. A wave of relief washed over me. Alira was safe. If she had managed to bring me here, she must have survived and somehow won. My mind drifted to the machine... and the image of her hand on the crystal. If she was here, there was no point of wild suppositions. "Where is she?" I asked. "She left for some official business; she should be back by tonight. She spends her evenings here." "Evenings? as in plural. How long was I out?" I asked. "Almost two weeks," she said, pausing when she saw my shock. She continued, "You had literal holes in your body. It was decided that a coma would aid in both brain and body recovery. Any movement in the early stages could have undone our efforts." Two weeks? The thought hit me like a wave. On old Earth, wounds like those would have been a death sentence. I owed these people my life. "Thank you for everything," I managed, feeling like words were entirely inadequate. She looked at me with a hint of pride. "Yes, you were a particularly difficult case, but the light shone on you. No complications and no apparent cognitive damage¡ªyou seem quite lucid. An offering to the sun goddess is the least you should consider." I stifled a groan, opting instead for diplomacy. "I''d rather thank you personally. And... consider me in your debt." I couldn¡¯t afford to be indebted to anyone, but I figured the gesture might help. She softened, almost amused. "All costs have already been covered." Then, as if something clicked in her memory, she added, "I should inform Lady Valeria of your progress." With that, she left. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. I stared at the ceiling, anxiety brewing. Now I was indebted to Alira''s mother. Fantastic. I could imagine the stories her son had spread about me. Great first impression. Valeria would be visiting soon, and that thought made me feel queasy. Then, a new panic washed over me: If I was alive, then a portal had been used to save me. Focus. One problem at a time. Did I still have my magic? Moving was a chore, and normal spells were out. Fortunately, the familiar sensation of the Mana Shield wrapped around me like a warm blanket, instantly washing away the anxiety that had been building up. It was a small comfort, but in that moment, it was enough to steady my nerves and remind me that I wasn¡¯t completely defenseless. "Thank God for small miracles," I said aloud, chuckling at the irony. Even now, that old Earth expression had a way of amusing me. It didn''t take long for a knock, then shortly after, a woman entered the room. Even from where I sat on the bed, feeling weak and disheveled, I couldn''t help but notice how flawlessly put together she was. Her dress, deep burgundy with delicate golden embroidery, fit her perfectly, moving gracefully with every step. Her chestnut hair, with just the faintest hint of silver, was styled so impeccably that it seemed impossible a single strand had ever been out of place. As she got closer, I noticed her eyes, a piercing blue much like Alira¡¯s but colder and more calculating, fixed on me, assessing everything with a practiced, critical gaze. The family resemblance was unmistakable, especially in the way she carried herself¡ªan exact reflection of Alira''s posture when she meant business. ¡°Lady Valeria, I presume,¡± I managed, breaking the thick silence that had descended the moment she walked in. Her eyes studied me, weighing every flaw and imperfection, and for a moment, I felt like a specimen under a magnifying glass. ¡°Tiberius, was it?¡± She finally retorted, her voice clipped and cold. Great. Passive-aggressive right from the start. This was going to be just fantastic. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady and respectful. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I understand I owe you quite a debt.¡± The least I could do was avoid making this encounter even more painful, even if winning her over was a lost cause. She sniffed slightly, as if the very air around me was disagreeable. ¡°Yes, well, my daughter seems fond of you, so it was the least I could do.¡± I knew a jab when I heard one. ¡°Once I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to pay you back,¡± I promised. It was a bitter statement, the kind where you have to sit there and accept whatever terms are given, all while swallowing your pride. ¡°Bounty hunter, are you?¡± She asked, her words dripping with disdain. ¡°I suppose you being away on contracts has its upsides.¡± Gone was any pretense of civility; she had decided to go full-on hostile. ¡°Look, it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t like me,¡± I said, my patience wearing thin. She opened her mouth to cut me off, but I pressed on. ¡°I get it, instead of a prince, you got me. You had dreams for her¡ªgrand, perfect dreams¡ªand now you see me as the one who shattered them.¡± Her face hardened further, a mix of fury and grief. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you convinced her to traipse around the world with you, spouting absurd tales of dead gods, but the one thing I¡¯ll never forgive you for is being responsible for her¡­handicap.¡± Her words sucker-punched me. ¡°What happened?¡± I stammered, genuine confusion coloring my tone. ¡°From the little I heard, she seemed fine, still going to work and everything.¡± Valeria¡¯s eyes blazed. ¡°She can never have children, thanks to whatever happened under your watch." Her voice rose to a shout, raw and furious. The guilt crushed me. It was supposed to be me paying the price, not her. How did everything go so wrong? ¡°If you really want to repay me,¡± she said, her voice suddenly cold and composed, ¡°take one of your little contracts and never return.¡± With that, she turned and left, leaving me drowning in my own regret and self-recrimination. When Alira returned, she found me still sitting there, tears streaming down my face. Grief was an unbearable weight pressing down on my chest, and I couldn''t hide it. How could I? The pain was raw, cutting deeper than any blade ever had. ¡°Hey,¡± she called softly as she stepped into the room. Her voice, at first bright and full of joy, faltered as she saw me. The joy in her eyes evaporated, replaced by a worry that only deepened as she took in my expression. ¡°Mother told you¡­¡± she whispered, a note of frustration and sadness in her voice. ¡°I begged her to let me be the one to tell you,¡± she added, rushing to my side and pulling me into a tight embrace. Guilt crashed over me like a relentless tide. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I managed to choke out, trying to force some calm into my voice for her sake. ¡°I should be the one comforting you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured, her arms still wrapped around me. ¡°I¡¯ve had a little time to process it.¡± ¡°Did you at least know beforehand?¡± I asked, my voice cracking. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much time,¡± she admitted, her voice shaking slightly. ¡°But I knew there would be a high price. In the end, it was my choice to put my hand on the crystal.¡± Her words were steady, but I could feel the undercurrent of her pain in how she held me, the tremble in her hands betraying the strength she was trying so hard to project. We held each other in silence, maybe her giving me time to collect myself. Her presence did make it easier. "A walk did wonders for me," Alira said softly, her voice carrying a gentle warmth as she sat beside me. "It¡¯s easier to grieve when you can look across the beautiful hills surrounding this place." I knew she was trying to lift my spirits, and I appreciated her effort, even if I couldn''t quite match her energy. I forced a small smile. "I can barely sit up right now," I replied, my voice weary. "So maybe in a few days." The idea of moving, of putting on a strong front, felt almost impossible in the state I was in. She sighed, and I could hear the regret she carried. "Sorry about my mother," she said. "We actually got along well those first few days, but somehow, in two weeks, we¡¯ve already regressed to where we were before I left." Her tone held a mix of frustration and sadness, like someone struggling to balance her own hurt with the weight of everything happening around us. I swallowed hard, feeling the ache in my chest. "I guess we each grieve in different ways," I said, the words tasting bittersweet on my tongue. It was true; grief seemed to twist us all into versions of ourselves that we barely recognized, and sometimes it set us at odds with each other. She looked at me, and a small smile tugged at her lips. "When did you become so wise?" she asked, the tiniest glimmer of humor breaking through her sorrow. Her attempt at lightness didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and I wanted to answer with something clever, something that would pull us back into a more comfortable place. But instead, I held back, not wanting to cheapen the moment with a joke or a clever remark. Instead, I simply pulled her into a hug, wrapping her in the silence that said more than words could. We held on to each other, both searching for comfort in our shared grief, knowing that healing wouldn¡¯t come easily¡ªbut maybe, just maybe, we could find it together. Chapter 2.03 - New beginings. Walking through the bustling market was one of the few things that still reminded me of home. The ebb and flow of people, the aroma of food vendors, and the clamor of haggling voices gave the place a warmth and energy I hadn¡¯t felt since leaving my own world. Because of this, I usually took a longer route to the apothecary, just to lose myself in the crowd and forget, if only briefly, everything that had happened. The past few months had been taxing. Physical recovery had taken nearly a month, but even though I was technically "healed," I still felt twinges of pain. My ribs ached if I moved wrong, and my shoulder had started predicting the weather better than any seer. It seemed like life in this world aged you faster, with its endless trials and high stakes. My current challenge, however, was one as old as civilization itself: acquiring wealth. I¡¯d realized early on that bounty hunting wasn¡¯t for me. I¡¯d had my fill of near-death experiences, and ¡°retirement¡± sounded blissfully appealing. But that left me with a practical problem: income. Alira had the means to support us, but her mother made it a point to remind me, with thinly veiled glee, that I was just a ¡°lazy offworlder.¡± It seemed that when it came to nobility, there was a certain stigma attached to being an offworlder. Coming from various backgrounds, they often didn¡¯t fit neatly into local social structures, and their ideas and expectations frequently disrupted the established order. It didn¡¯t help that current tensions with Celestria were partly due to descendants of offworlders marrying into noble families there and staging a coup. Nobody liked an ¡°threat¡± to the established power. Marrying an offworlder or even associating too closely was political suicide here, and Alira and I both knew her mother¡¯s constant reminders were fueled by more than just personal distaste. To make matters worse, Alira wanted me to join Shadowmere¡¯s intelligence network, shadowy combination of espionage and assassination. I understood the value of the work, but the thought of trading my freedom for more intrigue and violence didn¡¯t sit well. It was ironic that the enemy¡¯s views on leadership and social mobility were more aligned with my own, so I kept postponing the decision. In my search for purpose, and a steady income, the local Mage Guild seemed like the obvious place to start. At first, it seemed promising; they had heard of my miraculous escape from the adamantite prison at the Mage Tower, and curiosity buzzed around me. My first week there was everything I¡¯d imagined: animated discussions about the nature of magic, comparing my ideas with theirs, and exploring theory and application from entirely different perspectives. For a brief moment, I felt like I belonged. But as the days passed, a different tone took over. The Mage Guild, it seemed, was deeply entrenched in the brewing conflict. Their focus was overwhelmingly on combat magic, and they wanted to channel my experience into spells that could be used against Adamantite. When they realized there were no easy answers, and that I didn¡¯t share their enthusiasm for a war with so many blurred lines, our relationship soured. Conversations became tense, and what began as respect quickly shifted to suspicion. I began to see that I wasn¡¯t just another mage there, I was the ¡°offworlder,¡± someone to be useful in their cause, or, failing that, someone to be distrusted. Politics, it seemed, didn¡¯t stop at the Mage Guild¡¯s doors. Which led me to the apothecary in front of me, the heart of my latest "get-rich" scheme, a scheme that, thankfully, couldn''t be repurposed for war. The answer? Chocolate. Since my free time had been abundant lately, I''d finally ironed out the quirks in my conjure food spell. Normally, you can¡¯t make money off conjured goods; they can taste pretty awful. But with enough practice, I¡¯d figured out how to give my conjured food some actual flavor and texture. It turns out that if you actually know the chemical elements that make up food, you can prepare the exact materials needed for transfiguration... or however the process actually works. That¡¯s when the idea hit me: back home, everyone loved chocolate, so why wouldn¡¯t it be the same here? After some trial and error, I got the recipe as close to the real thing as I could manage. "A¡­ my favorite business partner!" The shop owner greeted me with a grin that could only be brought on by healthy profits. "I hope you''ve brought more of that chocolate." Setting down my heavy backpack, I pulled out a few brick-like packages and handed them over. I couldn''t help but smile at the thought; I felt a bit like a dealer, bringing some addictive, exotic good to eager customers. "Excellent! My clients can¡¯t get enough of it," he said, weighing each package with an approving nod. "But... only ten bricks? You¡¯ll have to step up production, my friend." That was the catch. The ¡°production¡± process took ages, leaving me completely drained if I attempted it in large batches. Plus, maintaining quality required intense focus; one mistake, and the taste was ruined. "Sorry, but it has specific requirements. ten bricks a week is about the max I can handle." "Demand¡¯s soaring! Hire some help if that¡¯s the issue. I could even lend you some dinari if you¡¯re short on funds," he offered eagerly. "If only it were that simple," I replied with a sigh. He handed me a pouch of coins from under the counter, and I took it with a nod before stepping back out into the bustling street. Though I''d been making a decent amount in recent weeks, it wasn''t exactly a fortune¡ªespecially with the slow pace of production. For now, it was income, and every bit of it was going straight into my ¡°get-a-house-and-escape-the-wannabe-mother-in-law¡± fund. I was in luck. Alira had agreed to meet for quick lunch nearby, and when I entered the tavern, I spotted her already seated. She greeted me with a warm smile as I sat down. "Got rid of the contraband?" she teased. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Yes, and may I remind you," I said with a grin, "you¡¯re one of the biggest fans of said contraband." "It does taste amazing,¡± she admitted, ¡°but the presentation still needs work." I had to agree. "The apothecary has some ideas," I said, picturing his enthusiasm for ¡°expanding production.¡± Alira gave me a look. "I still don¡¯t understand why you went with some random apothecary; I know people who¡¯d pay a lot more. You know how addictive the stuff is." I shrugged. "Keeping a low profile seems wise right now. Selling addictive goods isn¡¯t exactly a diplomatic endeavor." She shook her head with a small laugh. "So is this really the plan? Becoming a chocolate merchant?" "Actually," I replied, leaning in, "the chocolate was just a proof of concept. If I can conjure food, I might be able to transmute other materials too." Her eyes lit with curiosity. "Like what?" I gave her a sly smile. "Turning lead into gold." At her silence, I continued, "By the way," I asked, "is gold valuable here too? Or should I start brainstorming other ways to fund this house I have in mind?" She raised her eyebrows. "We already have a house. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so set on moving." I tilted my head, letting out a short sigh. "Do people here normally live with their parents well into adulthood?¡± She looked at me as if I''d missed some obvious fact. "If it¡¯s a perfectly good villa with plenty of space, I don¡¯t see why not." "That¡¯s one way to look at it," I replied. "But your mother hates me." Alira let out an exasperated huff. "She does not," she started, but one look from me, and she softened. "Fine," she admitted, a touch more serious, "I understand why you might want to move. But if you get a new place, it means we¡¯d probably end up seeing each other less.¡± She didn¡¯t say it like a guilt trip; it was genuine, a quiet reminder of the difficult decisions we''d have to make at some point. Her tone hit me harder than I''d expected. "Yeah, I know," I replied. "Sooner or later, we¡¯ll have to make some tough choices." She shook her head, brushing away the somber turn in the conversation. "But let¡¯s not talk about that now. Tell me more about this turning-lead-into-gold idea." I leaned back, glad to lighten the mood. "It was the dream of so-called alchemists back home. And actually, with modern science, it was possible... technically. But the cost was insanely high, so no one did it practically. With magic, though, I figured maybe..." Alira nodded, catching on. "Gold¡¯s definitely valuable here. But I sense some hesitation, considering you¡¯ve been sticking to chocolate production for a while." I sighed, realizing I wasn¡¯t hiding anything from her. "Yes. That¡¯s why I asked if you knew of any secluded sheds in the woods nearby." She laughed, a sweet, warm sound that eased some of the tension between us. "So that¡¯s why you asked? I thought you were feeling nostalgic for the wilderness or something." "If I never have to sleep on bare ground again, it¡¯ll be too soon." Alira raised an eyebrow. "Oh, yes, I¡¯m sure. You were raised in luxury, after all." "Says the almost princess. Anyway, how''s work? Destabilized any small kingdoms lately?" I smirked. "You do like that joke, but if you must know," She leaned closer, dropping her voice to a whisper, "An elf diplomatic delegation is arriving tonight by portal." "Must be important," I said, impressed. I do remember elf and humans not really mixing." I responded. She rolled her eyes. "You have no idea. Generations of isolationism, we must have sent dozens of envoys over the years, and now, suddenly, they want to talk? And they¡¯re coming here, of all places." "So, you¡¯ll be busy tonight, I take it?" She nodded. "Yeah. Don¡¯t wait up; who knows how long this will go on." I smiled, feeling more determined. "Perfect. So, where¡¯s that shed? If I¡¯m free tonight, might as well put in some hours on my little side project." She laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t end up blowing the place up. I know you want that house, but my mother isn¡¯t that bad.¡± "Why do you think I''m doing this tonight?¡± I replied, feigning a shudder. ¡°The idea of bumping into her without you around to soften her... personality..." She gave me a playful punch on the arm. ¡°Oh, come on. She¡¯s not a monster; you make her sound like one.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who said it, not me.¡± She rolled her eyes, a smile tugging at her lips as she stood up. ¡°Mast should know about the shed, I asked him to look for one a few days ago. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to run,¡± she said, leaning down for a quick kiss. "One last thing, promise me you won¡¯t come looking for me at the shed if I¡¯m running late tomorrow," I said. When she rolled her eyes, I pressed on, "I mean it. What I¡¯m planning to do is genuinely dangerous." "Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t be doing it at all?" she countered. I tried to reassure her with a smile. "My shield should keep me safe... at least I hope so," I added, making a mental note to double-check whether it could actually block radiation. Seeing her stern expression, I quickly clarified, "I¡¯m kidding, I promise. You know I¡¯m always careful. Now go enjoy your time with the elves." With a quick detour to get the location from Mast, I made my way to the shed just as the sun was setting. It was the perfect spot¡ªsmall, remote, and quiet. I pulled out a vial of mercury from my backpack. Starting small seemed like the smart choice, so I carefully poured a tiny droplet onto a burnt wooden plate I found near. The concept was straightforward: mercury has 80 protons, and gold has 79. So, in theory, losing just one proton and was it... two neutrons? could turn mercury into gold. Of course, it was more complex than that, something about mercury undergoing beta decay to become gold. But when it came to magic, it had a way of bridging those scientific gaps. With the droplet before me, I held my hand over it and focused on its essence. I knew it would likely decay into a radioactive isotope of gold, which wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was a step in the right direction. Drawing on the same principles as when I conjured food, I visualized the desired outcome and honed in on the core elements. Creating food required various elements from the air, water, and wood, but this time, it was just mercury. As I channeled energy into the droplet, I felt an immediate resistance, a natural pushback against my efforts. I focused harder, and suddenly, it was as if a dam had burst. Energy surged into the droplet, and I noticed a faint tingling sensation from my Mana Shield. The droplet had become radioactive, and if I looked at it from a certain angle, it seemed to have a faint yellowish glow. For the next several hours, I carefully manipulated the energies, watching as the material solidified. Even when it took on a full yellow hue, the radioactivity stubbornly remained. At one point, it even started to gain a silvery sheen, indicating I¡¯d pushed too far in the other direction, it was turning into platinum. I began to worry that even if the Mana Shield no longer registered any tingling, the piece might still be mildly radioactive, just not enough for the shield to detect. As dawn approached, I decided to call it quits. It seems magic had its limits when it came to filling in the gaps, or perhaps what I needed was precision, something magic just couldn''t offer. If a single grain-sized droplet was giving me this much trouble, it was better to cut my losses. I carefully placed the droplet outside on the ground and used my Quicksand spell to bury it as deep as possible. Hopefully, no one would come digging around here. There would be no quick profits from this idea. The disappointment, combined with my growing fatigue, pushed me to sleep in the shed rather than risk running into Lady Passive-Aggressive back at the villa. As I drifted off, my thoughts wandered to my next project. Gold was out of the question, what else could I try to create? Explosives? Maybe C-4. That could have its uses. Chapter 2.04 - Elf Ambasadors Alira I left the tavern and made my way quickly towards headquarters. The streets were bustling with activity, but I weaved through the crowd with purpose. The elf delegation wasn''t set to arrive for at least another hour, and I knew I wasn¡¯t high-ranking enough to be part of the welcoming committee. Still, their every word would be overheard, transcribed, and dissected by our team back at base. This was a crucial moment, and I wanted to be there to catch every piece of information as it came in. Random thoughts and scenarios kept looping in my mind, distracting me¡ªa whirlwind of possible futures with him that I just couldn¡¯t seem to rein in. Each scenario ended badly, with someone inevitably suffering¡ªand more often than not, I saw myself as the one paying the price. The simplest solution would be to disappear with him, start fresh in a different city, maybe even a different kingdom. We could live quietly, away from the tangled politics and expectations. Sure, staying in touch with my family would be limited to letters and the occasional secret visit, but the real problem loomed in the back of my mind: I couldn¡¯t abandon everything so easily. Tensions with Celestria were reaching a boiling point despite all our diplomatic efforts and the more off-the books ones. War was on the horizon, and even now, raids from the trolls were becoming more frequent and daring. Leaving the kingdom at a time like this, only to hear later of its collapse or conquest, felt like betrayal. It was selfish, but I kept finding ways to justify nudging him towards my line of work. With his unique talents and immunity to precognition, he¡¯d be an incredible asset as an intelligence agent. True, he had a tendency to draw attention to himself, but the missions could be tailored to suit his unpredictable nature. In my head, I imagined him as the key to preventing the impending war¡ªturning the tide and saving countless lives. Yet, instead of using his abilities to help the Mage Guild or aid the kingdom, he was making chocolate, of all things, and playing the role of a merchant. I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated with him, even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it. A part of me blamed him for not stepping up, for not doing more to help when he clearly had the skills. But then guilt washed over me. If our roles were reversed and he tried to pressure me into something against my will, I¡¯d be furious. The off-worlder stigma didn¡¯t help either. He was painfully aware of the restrictions placed on him simply because of his origins. He even joked about moving to Celestria, where he might be treated better. And while I understood his reasoning, even sympathized with it, I knew I could never leave. My loyalty to this kingdom wouldn¡¯t allow it; abandoning my home would feel like treason. So, I felt like a hypocrite, asking him to contribute to a country that treated him as an outsider. But war was a different beast. If being a hypocrite meant I could give us a chance to stop it, I¡¯d gladly bear that burden. I realized I was falling back into my old habit of nitpicking small flaws and letting those tiny details overshadow everything else. So, I made an effort to focus on the positives instead. Like how effortlessly he could make me smile, even when I least expected it. Seriously, turning lead into gold? where did he come up with this stuff? I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to myself. I entered the palace and hurried toward our little office, the makeshift base for this visit. Inside, Lyrelle was already scribbling furiously. "Hey, what are you up to?" I asked, trying to ignore her new platinum blonde hair. She was absolutely obsessed with that enchanted dye, but honestly, it made her look more washed out than younger. "The elves arrived early. We just got the first batch of transcripts," she replied excitedly. I raised an eyebrow. "Early? I thought they were supposed to be punctual to a fault. I should''ve been here sooner." "Don''t worry, you didn¡¯t miss much," she reassured me. "They¡¯ve only been here for about half an hour, and it¡¯s all been pleasantries and protocol so far." Just as I was about to respond, the door swung open. Our boss entered, his gaze locking onto mine immediately. "Alira, thank Otravos you¡¯re here. I was worried you might have left already." "What¡¯s going on? Shouldn''t you be with the delegation?" I asked, noting the unusual urgency in his expression. He sighed, looking both exasperated and slightly out of breath. "They specifically requested you, and the king pretty much ordered me to fetch you, so we need to move fast." "Me? Why me?" I glanced at Lyrelle, who was our resident expert on elves. "Shouldn¡¯t they be talking to her?" "They asked for you by name," he replied, glancing between us with a shrug. Without wasting any time, we made our way to the meeting room where the king usually held his diplomatic sessions. As we entered, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the five elves were dressed in elaborate, finely woven garments clearly meant to impress. Despite their elegant appearance, they looked visibly uncomfortable. I couldn¡¯t stop my gaze from lingering on the dress worn by a striking dark-skinned elf¡ªit was absolutely stunning, and I found myself momentarily distracted. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I mentally shook myself and refocused, scanning the room. My eyes widened when I recognized one of the elves¡ªIsla. That explained a few things. As soon as she saw me, she stood up with a graceful smile. "Alira, it¡¯s wonderful to see you again," she greeted warmly. I gave a polite nod, masking my surprise. "Isla, the feeling is mutual." She stepped forward, gesturing away from the table. "Let¡¯s leave the politicians to their discussions. I have something I need to speak with you about." As soon as we left the room, I guided her toward a nearby balcony, a discreet spot away from prying eyes. "How was the trip back home?" I asked as we reached the edge, looking out over the city. "Long," she sighed, leaning against the railing. "It''s good to be back in civilization." I raised an eyebrow. "So I take it you''re not here to discuss establishing diplomatic ties?" A faint smile tugged at her lips. "I convinced them that it was a small price to pay for what we might gain in return." "And what exactly is that?" I pressed. Her expression turned serious. "We need Tiberius¡ªspecifically, we need his ability to make a scouting party immune to precognition." I frowned, genuinely puzzled. "How do you even know he made it back?" She gave me a knowing look. "We have spies everywhere, and with our illusions, there are very few who can detect us." I nodded slowly. At least she was being straightforward. "So what''s so important that you''re willing to reestablish diplomatic relations with us now?" She let out a weary sigh. "Let''s just say we¡¯re going to need every ally we can get in the near future. The diplomacy angle is just a bonus." I stayed silent, sensing there was more she needed to say. She studied me intently for a moment, as if searching for answers. "Somehow you succeeded," she finally said. "I don''t understand how, but you did." I blinked, taken aback. "What are you talking about?" She lowered her voice to a whisper. "The gods... they¡¯re either dead or missing." My pulse quickened. "How do you know that?" "As I mentioned, we have ears everywhere. About three months ago, the reports started coming in. At first, we thought it was just coincidence, but it became undeniable. Multiple religions have experienced their gods suddenly going silent, no longer answering prayers." Her face betrayed a flicker of fear. "People will say it''s a test from the gods," she continued. "And many will resort to the one thing they believe will prove their devotion." "War," I whispered, the weight of it sinking in. "Then we need to form alliances, try to stop the chaos that''s coming." She shook her head, cutting me off. "No, we have bigger problems." "I''m listening," I said carefully, trying to keep my face neutral. She gave me a quick smile, the kind that signals trouble. "Not even your superiors will believe this next part, so you might want to skip it from your report." I already had my family thinking I was crazy; the last thing I needed was for my coworkers to join them. "We started losing contacts in random locations," she continued, her tone shifting to something more serious. "At first, we thought it was just bad luck or coincidence, but the more it happened, the more it worried us. We tried to find a pattern, but there was none. What little information we gathered suggested that individuals of immense power had appeared in these places, taking over villages or towns, often through violent means." I frowned. "I get that it''s strange for this to happen in so many places, but I''m not seeing the ''crazy'' part yet." Her expression darkened. "We sent an expedition¡ªseveral thousand strong¡ªto confront the closest of these so-called warlords. Fewer than a hundred returned." I felt a chill run down my spine. "They¡¯re already that powerful?" "The survivors'' stories were... unsettling," she said. "The warlord was leading a force half the size of ours. And yet, the tales describe him as a demi-god. His power alone was enough to tip the scales and rout our forces." I took a deep breath, trying to process this. "So the question is: are all the gods truly dead?" Her gaze sharpened. "Or did you miss some?" The memory of the goddess¡¯s sacrifice flashed through my mind. I saw that god die before my eyes, felt the void it left behind. If any gods were still around, they would have hunted us down by now, taken revenge. "They''re all dead," I said, conviction ringing in my voice. "But..." "But?" She leaned in, listening intently. "We didn¡¯t exactly kill them," I admitted. "We made their realm uninhabitable. That¡¯s where they drew their power from¡ªat least, that¡¯s how I understood it. We disrupted their source, shattered their connection." Her eyes widened slightly. "So some could have abandoned ship before it was destroyed?" I hesitated. "I¡¯m not the expert on this. You should ask Tiberius. He understands this far better than I do." "Maybe we could meet tomorrow?" Isla suggested, her eyes searching mine. "He¡¯ll be glad to see familiar faces," I replied, though I wasn¡¯t so sure about the rest. "But convincing him to jump back into the adventuring life? That might be a tougher sell. He¡¯s trying to keep a low profile these days." She smirked. "We¡¯ll see about that." As we walked back to the meeting area, I felt a nagging unease. Isla always seemed to have a plan, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was really after. When we arrived, the room fell silent. Every eye turned toward us, even the kings, as if they waiting for us. The king looked at Isla, raising an eyebrow. "So, how do you know Alira already?" Isla¡¯s response was casual, almost dismissive. "She and her companion saved me from the orcs" The king''s interest piqued immediately. "Is that so? I do recall a report involving orcs..." I felt my chest tighten. Isla had just dropped that tidbit like a casual remark, but it felt like she was baiting him. "Yes, they were incredible," she continued, effortlessly spinning her tale. "They managed to rescue a group of orc refugees from a native race of bear men and even befriended them. I must say, Tiberius is a natural diplomat. We¡¯d be lucky to have someone like him as an ambassador." Her smile was polite, but I knew her well enough to sense the maneuver behind it. She was pushing the king¡¯s hand, subtly cornering him into endorsing her mission. I could feel the king¡¯s attention shift sharply to me, and I forced a smile, trying not to let my irritation show. "I¡¯ve never heard of this companion of yours. Tiberius, is it?" he asked, his tone curious. "Yes," I answered, keeping my tone flat. "He was a bounty hunter I partnered with on a mission in the southern continent." I tried to make it sound as unremarkable as possible, but from the way the king¡¯s eyes glazed over, I might have overdone it. "Orcs, elves, bear people... and you survived them all? I¡¯d very much like to meet your companion," the king said, sounding almost excited. I forced a chuckle. What else could I say? "Of course, Your Highness. He¡¯ll be ready whenever you wish to meet." "Tomorrow, then," the king decided swiftly, already turning his attention to the other diplomats in the room. Even though I was still annoyed at Isla for her meddling, I couldn''t help but have a small smile on my lips...so much for his career in the chocolate business. Chapter 2.05 - The weight of a compromise As I stepped into the villa, the voices from the main dining room drew me in, so I headed that way, hoping to find Alira. My body still ached from the rough night''s sleep. After months of having a proper bed, I was reminded why crashing in random sheds was never a good idea. I must have dozed off for a couple of hours, but between the sun slicing through the wooden beams and the unforgiving hardness of the floor, rest was elusive. "Good afternoon, Lady Valeria," I greeted as I walked in. They were already halfway through lunch, so I quickly slipped into an empty seat, giving Alira a nod. Valeria¡¯s gaze landed on me almost immediately. "I heard you didn¡¯t sleep in the villa last night," she said with an accusing tone, then glanced over at her daughter. "Getting your own place, perhaps?" "I had a personal project that needed handling elsewhere," I explained, while the servants immediately brought me some cutlery and a light meal. "Any success?" Alira asked. "Unfortunately not," I admitted with a sigh. "Might have to stick with my side gig as a chocolate vendor." Valeria let out a quiet snicker at that, but I decided to let it slide. "Late night with the elves?" I turned the conversation back to Alira, hoping to redirect the attention away from me. She nodded, looking a bit weary. "Yes, I had to debrief everyone once the elves retired to their quarters. Didn¡¯t get in until the middle of the night." "You were at the meeting?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. Even her mother looked surprised. A smile spread across Alira¡¯s lips, the kind that told me she was about to drop some news. "As you like to say, there¡¯s good news and bad news," she said, her eyes locking onto mine. "Let¡¯s hear the good news first," I replied, bracing myself. "Isla was part of the elven delegation," she began. "We had a surprisingly pleasant evening catching up." I could tell there was a twist coming, and sure enough, she didn¡¯t disappoint. "The bad news," she continued with a smirk that might have held a bit too much satisfaction, "is that she needs you for a mission. And she may have convinced the king that you¡¯re the perfect ambassador to the elves." I blinked, caught off guard. Of course, Isla would pull a move like that. Alira¡¯s smirk widened, clearly enjoying this turn of events. So much for laying low. Still, I hoped I could politely decline. "Tiberius as a liaison with the elves?" Valeria asked, her tone laced with disbelief. Her expression was almost comical, mouth slightly agape, like she couldn¡¯t fathom the idea. "Yes, Mother," Alira responded calmly. "I know you two don¡¯t exactly get along, but he¡¯s actually quite effective in that role. Even the king was intrigued enough to request a meeting with him tonight." She delivered this last piece of information casually, like it was just an afterthought. I barely had time to process the shock before noticing Valeria¡¯s face, still frozen in disbelief. I¡¯d expected a reaction, but this was almost satisfying. Declining a king¡¯s invitation wasn¡¯t an option unless I had a death wish. And while I could be abrasive, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to dig my own grave in this situation. Valeria finally gathered herself. "So, she¡¯s the elf from that story you told us on the first day?" she asked, the pieces slowly clicking into place for her. I could see the gears turning, realizing that maybe not everything Alira had said was an exaggeration after all. "Yes," Alira confirmed with a slight shrug, clearly amused by the turn of events. "Isla shared a few of our...adventures, and it seems it caught the king''s interest." Valeria¡¯s lips curled into a smile. "I may have misjudged, he would be a perfect ambassador to the elves" she said smoothly. Of course, she would. The idea of me being out of her sight, maybe even permanently, would likely make it the happiest day of her life. The rest of lunch passed in relative silence, Valeria looking particularly satisfied at the prospect of my potential departure. "I must depart," she declared once her plate was cleared. Alira, ever dutiful, rose from her seat as was customary. I, however, stayed planted in my chair, stubborn as ever. Valeria cast me a sharp scowl before leaving without a word. Maybe she was finally resigned to my lack of decorum. Alira sighed as the door clicked shut. "Why do you have to make things so difficult with my mother? You''re usually the bigger person." I tilted my head dramatically, putting on my best impression of mock indignation. "Oh, so she gets to jab at me every chance she gets, but I have to play Mr. Congeniality?" "She did save your life," Alira replied with maddening casualness, as if it solved everything. "Don¡¯t worry¡ªshe never lets me forget it," I muttered, heaving a long, exaggerated sigh. "But enough about her. How¡¯s Isla?" The mention of Isla lit her up, her expression softening. ¡°We didn¡¯t have too much time, so it was all business. Maybe today we can catch up if nothing goes wrong¡­" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Her tone grew serious. "When you meet the king tonight..." I cut her off, raising a hand. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not completely clueless. He¡¯s a king, and your boss. I¡¯ll be on my best behavior." She smiled, though the flicker of doubt in her eyes told me she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. Fair enough. I wasn¡¯t sure I was, either. The palace kept the Roman motif they seemed to embrace, with marble columns and arches stretching in all directions, each polished to a near-mirror finish. The floors were a patchwork of intricate mosaics, depicting maybe mythological scenes and the kingdom''s conquests. It was hard to tell since everybody had powers if they were realistic or not. Ornate frescoes adorned the walls, their vibrant colors contrasting beautifully with the cool marble tones. I passed through a grand atrium, its domed ceiling painted with celestial designs, shafts of light filtering through a central oculus that genuinely impressed me. Busts of past rulers lined the corridors on our way to the meeting hall and I could swear some incense was burning somewhere. Alira froze mid-step, her gaze sharpening as if she had heard something. A voice, soft but clear and coming from no discernible direction, spoke: "You made it. We need to talk before the meeting with the king. Follow me." It sounded like Isla, at least, I thought it was her. Alira didn¡¯t hesitate and began moving purposefully toward the source, so I followed. My instincts told me I was right. We wound through the palace corridors until we reached a modest room, unremarkable enough to be a servant¡¯s quarters. Inside, Isla was waiting for us. ¡°Was that an illusion guiding us? I thought you were just camouflaged,¡± I said, genuinely impressed despite myself. Her lips curled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing. My skills weren¡¯t sharp enough against certain orcs, and that¡¯s on me. I got overconfident since most people couldn¡¯t even detect me before.¡± ¡°Good to see you again,¡± I said, letting a faint smile slip before my tone grew serious. ¡°Even if I hear this isn¡¯t exactly a social call.¡± She sighed deeply, the weight of her thoughts evident. ¡°Unfortunately not. How much did Alira tell you?¡± ¡°Just the basics. She was vague about the details,¡± I replied, glancing at Alira, who avoided my look. As Isla filled in the gaps, my mood shifted from cautious curiosity to an uneasy apprehension. Her words painted a bleak picture. ¡°Alira said it might fall into your area of expertise. Do you think they could be gods?¡± Isla finally asked, her voice heavy. I hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°When I fought the god at the end¡­¡± Isla¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief plain on her face. ¡°You what?¡± I sighed, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I lost, but he said something... something that stuck with me. He mentioned he hadn¡¯t felt pain since before he ascended. That means there¡¯s a transition. What ascends can also fall.¡± Her expression darkened, and she sank further into the armchair, deflating. ¡°Then we have no chance,¡± she muttered. ¡°No.¡± I said firmly, perhaps too forcefully. Then I realized how it sounded and clarified, ¡°I mean, no, they aren¡¯t gods anymore. Not truly.¡± Alira, who had been quietly absorbing the conversation, finally spoke. ¡°How can you be so sure? From what Isla described, they might as well be gods.¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re powerful, no question about that. But they¡¯re bound by the limits of flesh, just like we are. And if they were truly omnipotent, they wouldn¡¯t need armies.¡± Isla leaned forward, her gaze piercing. ¡°You said you fought a god, even if you lost. Do you really think you have a chance against this¡­ demi-god?¡± I took a deep breath, steadying myself. ¡°I only survived as long as I did because that god wanted to toy with me, to make me feel insignificant. But even gods have weaknesses. With the right distraction, or better yet, the element of surprise, they can be defeated.¡± Isla¡¯s jaw tightened, determination flashing in her eyes. ¡°I saw what you did to that valley. If it comes to it, I¡¯ll risk my life to give you the distraction you need.¡± Alira, her focus narrowing on Isla, sat up straighter. ¡°What exactly are you proposing?¡± "The council wouldn¡¯t approve another full-scale expedition after that disaster. But a small, covert scouting party? One that might even have a chance to take him out if the opportunity arose? That was a different story entirely." I could see Alira about to protest, but Isla cut her off, her voice firm. ¡°I said if. The priority is intelligence gathering. Learning what we can about him, his weaknesses, anything we can use to our advantage.¡± I took a deep breath, trying to suppress the growing weight pressing on my chest. ¡°Look,¡± I began, my tone slower than I intended, ¡°I get the need to gather information. I do. But I made a promise to myself to live a normal life, to stop chasing trouble. We¡¯ve already lost so much. I¡¯m not losing more.¡± Isla nodded, but her eyes betrayed her resolve, burning like embers in the dim light. ¡°I heard about the injury,¡± she said softly, her gaze flicking to Alira for a moment. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for your loss. But if I were in their place, if someone burned my home to the ground, I¡¯d scour every corner of this world to find whoever was responsible. They won¡¯t stop.¡± I hated how right she was. Ignoring it wouldn¡¯t make the threat disappear. We could portal away, sure, vanish to some far-off place. But if war ever reached this city, Alira wouldn¡¯t abandon her family or her kingdom to run away with me. Not when so many lives were at stake. And, if I were being honest, a part of me knew this was partly my fault. ¡°Fine,¡± I said reluctantly, the word tasting bitter. ¡°But on one condition: Alira stays here.¡± Alira¡¯s reply came as quick as a dagger. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Her voice was cold, decisive. I stared at her, frustration bubbling under my skin. Turning to Isla, I said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s non-negotiable. So if you can convince her, I¡¯ll come. Otherwise, I¡¯m out.¡± "I thought you might say that," Isla said softly, her voice tinged with something like regret. Her eyes faltered for a moment before she continued, "The treaty will only pass if Alira is named ambassador and stays here to work on it." Alira froze, her disbelief cutting through the room like a blade. "I thought we were friends," she said, her voice low and sharp. "Friends don¡¯t blackmail each other." "I¡¯m sorry," Isla replied, her gaze dropping to the floor. "But without this mission, the council would never have agreed to come here or open diplomatic relations." I should¡¯ve felt angry, but instead, a small part of me was relieved. Isla had taken the role of the villain in this exchange, and I was thankful for it. I would¡¯ve never convinced Alira to stay behind otherwise. With her busy here, working on some tedious but necessary treaty, I could actually focus on the mission without worrying about her safety, or so I told myself. After a beat of silence, Alira spoke, her voice clipped but composed. "Well, there¡¯s no more to discuss," she said, heading for the door with purpose. "Let¡¯s not keep the king waiting." We followed her into the hall, and it didn¡¯t take long to realize we were, in fact, late. The king was already seated, his gaze sharp and expectant. I opened my mouth, prepared to offer some casual apology, but then I spotted someone standing near him...his son. Ah, wonderful. This was going to be a long evening. Chapter 2.06 - Royalty The evening was shaping up to be a complete disaster, though I had to admit, part of it was my own doing. Alira, clearly upset by my earlier interference, was giving both Isla and me a wide berth. She stuck close to her friends, co-workers, and even Jasper, her former betrothed, of all people. It stung, though I couldn¡¯t entirely blame her. Meanwhile, the king was holding court in his own way, regaling everyone with tales of his glory days as an adventurer. I didn¡¯t mind at first, some of the stories were genuinely entertaining, but the forced laughter every time he paused for effect grew tiresome quickly. ¡°There were more than a hundred troglodytes, all standing between us and the exit!¡± the king proclaimed with gusto, his voice booming across the hall. ¡°A hundred should be no match for you, Your Highness,¡± someone chimed in obligingly from the crowd. I barely resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°They were just the diversion,¡± the king continued dramatically. ¡°From behind us came a manticore!¡± He paused, letting the tension build as his audience collectively held their breath. ¡°I charged at the beast, blinding it with a beam of light from my shield. With its eyes useless, I drove my blade into...¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from tuning out. My gaze wandered back to Alira, catching her looking in my direction. But the moment our eyes met, she turned away sharply. I sighed, dragging my attention back to the king¡¯s tale. To be fair, it wasn¡¯t all bad. The food was excellent, and so far, I¡¯d managed to avoid upsetting anyone. Well, anyone new. Alira didn¡¯t count, she¡¯d been mad at me long before we arrived. Even the king''s son avoided me, which I found worthy of praise to the departed gods. The evening offered a variety of entertainment, designed to dazzle and distract from the political undercurrents humming just below the surface. Graceful dancers twirled across the floor, while musicians filled the hall with melodies that were more modern than what I initially anticipated. Songs followed that seem to revolve around classic tales of unrequited love and grand adventures. The grand finale, however, was a small but masterfully performed theatrical play. A very "greek-like tragedy" with the gods interfering in the lives of mortals; at least I couldn''t complain about being unrealistic. Just as I began mentally lamenting the predictability of feasts like this, where no meaningful decisions were made, only appearances maintained, the tone of the room shifted. Conversations dulled, voices lowered, and the air became charged with something unspoken. Maybe, I thought, the posturing was over and the real deals were about to begin. Isla slipped her arm through mine, steering me gently to the side. Her expression was calm, but her voice dropped to match the hushed tones around us. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with my people. It¡¯s done. This will mark the beginning of a new alliance, one that will strengthen both our people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not exactly my people,¡± I replied, unable to suppress the tinge of detachment in my voice. ¡°But good to know.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, urgency is the name of the game.¡± Her gaze flicked briefly toward Alira, her meaning clear. ¡°We leave tomorrow evening. So¡­¡± she paused, her tone light but insistent, ¡°don¡¯t wait too long to patch things up.¡± Isla was right, but before I could act on my thoughts of apologizing, the king appeared surprisingly alone. ¡°We didn¡¯t get a chance to talk tonight,¡± he began, his tone unusually casual. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a busy man,¡± I replied, masking my curiosity with a light shrug. He chuckled, a surprisingly warm sound. ¡°The stories, yes. Perhaps I went a bit overboard with them.¡± Then his expression shifted, his demeanor sharpening. ¡°But I wanted to thank you. From what I hear, you¡¯re the reason the elves even came to the table. And we didn¡¯t have to give up much for this alliance, thanks to your agreement to their... mission.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted, choosing my words carefully. ¡°We leave tomorrow night.¡± I hesitated but added, ¡°Alliances are crucial in times like these, so it was my pleasure.¡± A little humility never hurt, after all. He waved off my modesty with a casual flick of his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t get to be an effective king without rewarding those who deserve it.¡± His voice dropped slightly, and he stepped closer, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°I can¡¯t offer you anything publicly, you understand, the ¡®offworlder¡¯ situation. But unofficially, I owe you one.¡± For the first time, I saw something genuine in him, a glimpse of the man behind the title. Maybe I¡¯d misjudged him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply, unsure what else to offer. As soon as he stepped away, the court flocked back to him, their laughter and conversation enveloping him like a well-worn cloak. Yet, as he seamlessly shifted back into his role, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that it was a mask, and beneath it, he might actually be capable. Perhaps this kingdom had a fighting chance after all. Not wanting to give anyone else a chance to corner me, I made my way toward Alira. She was deep in conversation with a man who looked like he walked straight out of a spy novel, the grizzled veteran type, his short hair perfectly combed, his posture radiating authority. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Hey, sorry if I¡¯m interrupting anything,¡± I said, directing my words toward Alira. She greeted me with a sharp glare that screamed yes, you are, but her companion¡¯s reaction was entirely different, he seemed almost pleased. ¡°You must be Tiberius,¡± he said warmly, extending a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Reynfred.¡± So, this is the guy in charge, I thought, shaking his hand. ¡°The boss, I gather?¡± His smile widened. ¡°That would be me.¡± I leaned in slightly, offering a small grin. ¡°I always pictured spy types avoiding functions like this. You know, observing from the shadows, plotting and all that.¡± Reynfred chuckled. ¡°Alira did mention you¡¯ve got quite the imagination,¡± he replied smoothly. Then, with a glance back at her, he added, ¡°Just think about it,¡± before stepping away and leaving us alone. ''Think about what?'' I wondered, glancing at Alira, who still looked like she¡¯d rather be anywhere else than talking to me. This wasn¡¯t exactly off to a great start. The silence stretched for a few seconds before she broke it. ¡°If you came just to stare at me, I have better things to do.¡± Her tone was sharp, and she started to turn away. ¡°Wait,¡± I blurted. She paused, barely, and I scrambled for words. ¡°I know what I did was... unfair,¡± I said, the word sticking in my throat as if even my subconscious knew it didn¡¯t quite cover it. She turned back, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have to keep my voice down,¡± she muttered, her frustration clear. Then, louder, ¡°Unfair? Unbelievable is more like it.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± I said quickly, holding my hands up. ¡°Use whatever adjective you want to describe my behavior, but please, just let me explain my side.¡± ¡°Oh, let me guess,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me hurt. Well, tough luck. I already got hurt. But at least it was my decision.¡± Her voice rose slightly, anger building with each word. ¡°Stop pretending this is about me and admit it¡¯s about you.¡± Her words hit hard because they weren¡¯t wrong. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s both?¡± I said quietly. That seemed to take some of the edge off her anger. She folded her arms, waiting. I took a breath and pushed forward. ¡°Look, we¡¯re up against a possible demi-god. I¡¯ve got an escape spell if things go sideways. You don¡¯t. Let me be the one to figure out how dangerous they really are. I won¡¯t pull anything like this again in the future, promise¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Too bad...¡± Alira started, but her words were cut short by a woman approaching us. She looked to be in her thirties, with hair so pale it was nearly white, shimmering even in the dim light. ¡°The party¡¯s over,¡± the woman announced briskly, directing her words to Alira. ¡°We just received some sensitive documents from the elves as part of the new alliance.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then turned her sharp gaze toward me. ¡°So, you¡¯re the perfect boyfriend. Well, at least until tonight,¡± she added with a derisive smirk. Ouch. That was direct. I managed a polite smile, keeping my tone light. ¡°Happens to the best of us,¡± I said with a small shrug, deflecting the jab. She tilted her head, not missing a beat. ¡°Just a quick tip, seeing as you¡¯re from another world: nothing says ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ like a diamond-enchanted necklace.¡± Alira sighed audibly, cutting off whatever reply I might have conjured. ¡°Ignore Lyrelle,¡± she said, clearly exasperated. ¡°She and I have... very different ideas about how to handle these things.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Lyrelle added with a sly smile as she and Alira disappeared out of the room, leaving me standing there, wondering if I¡¯d just been given advice or a warning, or both. I didn¡¯t stick around long after that. With no clear purpose and Alira busy, I found myself wandering the streets. Home didn¡¯t feel like an option, so I let my feet carry me aimlessly. Some fresh air and time to think couldn¡¯t hurt, right? As night settled over the city, the shops began to close, their shutters drawn as the streets emptied. The once bustling marketplace quieted, the rare passerby becoming a shadow in the fading light. Turning a corner, my gaze landed on a jewelry shop. Its polished display glimmered like a pocket of starlight, diamonds and gemstones perfectly arranged to dazzle. Lyrelle¡¯s words nagged at me. Mocking, sure, but it stuck. Apologies weren¡¯t exactly my strength. And as I stared into that display, it hit me¡ªI¡¯d never given Alira anything. Not one gift. She had, though. Over the past year, she¡¯d given me plenty, starting with the shoes on the very first day we met. And here I was, realizing I hadn¡¯t even tried to match that effort. Buying one was an option, sure, but I had a better idea. After all, why waste time turning lead into gold when charcoal into diamond was so much easier? well, at least in theory. Resolute, I headed back to the house. Mast was in his study, engrossed in some thrilling paperwork. ¡°Hey,¡± I called, leaning against the doorframe. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have some charcoal lying around, would you?¡± He looked up, eyebrows raised. ¡°Charcoal? What for?¡± ¡°Just a little... experiment,¡± I said, smiling faintly. ¡°Another one? Sure, How much do you need?¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Just a few pieces will do,¡± I replied. With the materials in hand, I put some distance between myself and the villa. High temperatures and confined spaces didn¡¯t mix well. I quickly found my way to the remote shack on the outskirts of the city. Confidence surged as I prepared. My explosive blast spell was perfect for creating the intense pressure required to compress the carbon. All it needed was heat. I picked the smallest piece of charcoal and began compressing it slowly with my Mana Shield. With my other hand, I cast a basic fire spell, normally used to light fires, but kept the small jet of plasma focused on the charcoal. Reaching the necessary temperature wasn¡¯t a concern; the real challenge was generating enough pressure. I didn¡¯t remember the exact value required, and even if I did, it wasn¡¯t like I could measure it. Still, I felt confident. Even though my Intelligence stat still read ¡°Calculating,¡± I was more powerful than ever. During the fight with the god, I¡¯d pushed my Time spell far longer than I thought possible, and now, months later, I could sustain it even further. At least it made some sense why it was still recalculating. After a few minutes of applying intense heat and pressure, I released the spells. Unfortunately, all I had to show for my efforts was some very hot dust. I wracked my memory and vaguely recalled that the process normally took about a week. Definitely a setback, but magic could fill in the gaps where time couldn¡¯t. I tried again with a slightly larger piece of charcoal. Compressing it into a glowing sphere, I focused on restructuring the atomic layers into the crystalline pattern of a diamond. Slowly, I sensed a shift in the material, a subtle change that eventually stopped. Further attempts to alter it didn¡¯t work, so I assumed the process was complete. This time, when I released the spells, the mass didn¡¯t crumble. After letting it cool and rinsing it off, I held up a rough diamond, about the size of a pea. It had a yellowish tint, was irregular in shape, and clearly full of impurities, but it was a diamond. I almost jumped with joy. After the gold fiasco, it was good to see a project actually work. Not satisfied, I decided to go bigger. Using more charcoal, I first removed the air to minimize impurities. Then I applied heat, pressure, and focused intensely. Hours passed before I felt the transformation was complete. The result was stunning: a nearly flawless, brilliant white diamond the size of a golf ball. Of course, I¡¯d get a brilliant idea like this right before I had to leave. Typical. Chapter 2.07 - Amends By the time I got back to the mansion, it was nearly noon. Last night¡¯s project had taken more out of me than I¡¯d realized¡ªI¡¯d slept like a rock. My plan was to slip inside quietly, avoid the evil mistress, and maybe grab some food, but the sound of fighting pulled my attention. The noise was coming from the inner yard, and as I made my way to it, I saw Alira and someone fighting. My first instinct was to rush in, my heart almost leaping out of my chest. Cooler heads prevailed and taking a moment to further observe the situation, made it clear they were using wooden swords. He was trying to overwhelm her with fast, powerful strikes, each one calculated to cut off her escape options. At least, that¡¯s how it looked to me. I wasn¡¯t exactly a fencing expert. But whatever he was trying, it wasn¡¯t working. She slipped through his attacks with effortless grace, dodging and weaving in a way that almost seemed playful. I¡¯d seen her fight before, but this was something else. She was faster, sharper. There was even a moment when she deliberately passed up an easy hit, almost taunting him. The guy was struggling, clearly desperate to keep up. He switched tactics, lunging forward to tackle her, hoping his strength could tip the balance. Big mistake. She sidestepped, landed two solid strikes to his torso, and finished with a clean hit to his thigh. He crumpled to the ground, groaning. ¡°You need to get out from behind the desk if this is the best you¡¯ve got,¡± she said, grabbing a towel and wiping the sweat from her brow. The guy got up slowly, staring at her in stunned silence. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I¡¯d bet money it was full of disbelief. ¡°You were always good, but damn,¡± he finally said. ¡°You just took me down like I was a first-year cadet.¡± He raked a hand through his hair, straightening it out. ¡°You must¡¯ve picked up some new tricks on that little adventure of yours.¡± It was probably time to make my presence known. They hadn¡¯t noticed me yet, but that could change at any moment. ¡°She did spend a month training with the Ursini,¡± I said, stepping into view. ¡°Looks like she picked up more than a few ideas.¡± Both of them turned toward me, Alira smirking faintly while the guy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sorry for sneaking in,¡± I added quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to interrupt the spar.¡± Now that I could see him clearly, I realized he looked familiar. Her brother, maybe? I¡¯d only seen him briefly at the tower, but the resemblance was striking. The flicker of recognition in his eyes confirmed it, he was Alira¡¯s brother. He seemed to hesitate, unsure whether to respond to me or not. Finally, he turned to her instead. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve got to show me how you improved your reaction speed,¡± he said, clearly still impressed. ¡°Practice, dear brother,¡± she replied with a teasing edge, tossing the towel aside. ¡°You should try it sometime.¡± Then her gaze shifted to me. ¡°You missed breakfast.¡± There was no reproach in her tone, just curiosity. That was the good news. The bad news? I was late, on my last day here before leaving. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Got caught up in a project.¡± Her eyes immediately rolled, and I scrambled to salvage the moment. ¡°Before you dismiss it, I think you¡¯re going to like the result.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said, her voice dripping with doubt. This wasn¡¯t the time to push for a deeper conversation, so I pivoted. ¡°Out of curiosity,¡± I asked her brother, fumbling to recall his name. Something with a K, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°What class are you?¡± ¡°Duelist,¡± he replied flatly. I couldn¡¯t stop a chuckle from slipping out, and his sharp look made it clear he noticed. ¡°Sorry, but... you¡¯re not a very good duelist, are you?¡± I said, trying to keep the tone light. Alira turned away, but I could see the corners of her mouth twitch as she suppressed a laugh. Her brother, on the other hand, looked like he was about to retort, but then took a deep breath instead. ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± he admitted grudgingly. ¡°But I¡¯d like to see you do better.¡± An idea struck me. A sparring match might be a good way to let Alira vent her frustrations with me. I grinned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass your little sister in front of you,¡± I said, deliberately baiting her. His expression froze between disbelief and irritation, but Alira¡¯s voice cut through the air before he could respond. ¡°We¡¯ll see about who embarrasses who,¡± she said, her tone sharp with challenge. I glanced at her, suddenly unsure of what I¡¯d gotten myself into. Surely she didn¡¯t think she could actually take me down with a wooden sword? Right? ¡°One rule,¡± she said, her smirk widening as she added, ¡°No using that shield of yours.¡± My hesitation couldn¡¯t have been more obvious, as she was now smiling from ear to ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong mage boy? Are you telling me you''re nothing without that spell?¡± That one hit home, and she knew it. She was really getting under my skin now. I¡¯d started this, and I couldn¡¯t back down. I still had my Slow Time spell. She might be fast, but I was faster. And if it came down to it, a single low-power bolt would end this. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, locking eyes with her. Then I turned to her brother. ¡°You might want to step back.¡± I thought she¡¯d start slow, maybe try to wear me down, but no¡ªher first strike went straight for my neck. Reflexively, I triggered the Slow Time spell, barely dodging in time. She was fast. Not quite as fast as me, but clearly she was holding back earlier. Suddenly, I understood why her brother didn¡¯t stand a chance. She had fought in life and death situations before, but she had never been that fast. It had to be a recent development. My stray thoughts cost me. Her next attack grazed my back as I dodged too late. Thankfully, only my pride took a hit. Alright, she wants serious? I¡¯ll give her serious. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! With the Slow Time spell still active, I waited for her next move and cast a quicksand spell at her feet. But spells didn¡¯t trigger that much faster just because I was faster. Before the ground could shift, she recognized what I was doing and reacted instantly. She leapt toward me, balancing on one hand mid-cartwheel while lashing out with her sword in a single fluid motion. Dodging was manageable¡ªfor now¡ªbut with her speed, I couldn¡¯t afford to drop the spell. Even with my improvements, the strain was building. I tried every trick I had. The black hole spell? Too slow. A frost patch to trip her up? She danced over it like it wasn¡¯t even there. The wind spell had potential to throw her off balance, but I needed something to finish the fight, and that wasn¡¯t it. The only spell fast enough to give her trouble was the lightning bolt, but here in the courtyard, I had to control its power carefully. That extra hesitation made it even slower to cast. Minutes passed. I was starting to feel the burn, the telltale edge of exhaustion creeping in. But at least I wasn¡¯t alone in it. She was sweating too, her breath coming quicker. She was taking this way too seriously. Desperation nudged me toward my last untried option: arc lightning. I dodged a few more strikes, waiting for the perfect opening, then brought my hands together, summoning the crackling energy. The bolt arced toward her, the area of effect too wide for her to escape. It hit. Her body twitched, and for a moment, I thought it worked. But only for a moment. Her sword kept coming, faster than I anticipated. I realized too late that I hadn¡¯t put enough power into the spell, or maybe she was tougher now, too. The blade struck my ribs. Without my shield to cushion the impact, the pain hit me like a brick, staggering me long enough for her to land another blow to my abdomen. From there, it was over in a blur. A few more strikes, and I was on the ground, staring up at the sky in defeat. "You need to train more," Alira said, her voice sharper than I expected. "Relying on that shield alone will get you killed eventually." Her tone left no room for argument¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a casual suggestion. I opened my mouth to respond, but she was already pressing on. "Promise me you won¡¯t hesitate like you did at the end. You could¡¯ve ended it, but instead, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead." "I..." The words barely left my mouth before she cut me off again, her voice hardening to something almost brutal. "Promise me you¡¯ll be ruthless!" Her eyes locked onto mine, unyielding. This wasn¡¯t a request¡ªit was a demand born of fear, anger, and maybe something else she didn¡¯t want to show. I stood slowly, the soreness in my body a stark reminder of how the fight had ended. Any trace of a smile faded from my face as I realized the truth in her words. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Hesitation had cost me. It could cost me again. "I promise," I said, my voice quieter but no less resolute. Her rigid demeanor softened in an instant. "Good. I need a bath," she muttered, already turning away. But just before she left, she glanced back at her brother, who was still standing off to the side, frozen in stunned silence. "Please get along with Tiberius," she added, a faint trace of something, hope, maybe? in her voice. "Don¡¯t be like Mother." Then she was gone, leaving her words hanging heavy in the air. We locked eyes in an awkward silence, each waiting for the other to speak first. In the end, it was me who owed him an apology. ¡°Sorry about the remark earlier,¡± I said, scratching the back of my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s just say now I know how you felt.¡± ¡°She was even faster fighting you,¡± he replied, his expression still somewhere between astonishment and confusion. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s a new development,¡± I admitted, still wrapping my head around it myself. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, relief evident in his tone. ¡°I thought I was going crazy. She was just so casual¡ª¡®Oh, just train more,¡¯ like that could actually achieve this kind of result.¡± Maybe dwelling on this wasn¡¯t the best choice. ¡°So hows the army life¡± I said, changing the subject. His expression darkened. Clearly not a favorite topic. ¡°Not good. I don¡¯t know how much Alira tells you, but we¡¯re stretched thin. Troll raids are constant, and most of our forces are up north, watching the border in case war breaks out with Celestria.¡± I fell into step beside him as we headed toward the kitchens. He continued, his tone grim. ¡°We¡¯ve been sending more regiments east to deal with the trolls, but things just keep escalating.¡± At least we agreed on one thing: food was a priority. He grabbed a plate as we entered the kitchen. Between bites, he added, ¡°The treaty with the elves has been a rare bit of good news for morale.¡± ¡°Well, I hear Alira is going to be the ambassador,¡± I said, trying to offer some optimism. ¡°Maybe she can convince them to send reinforcements.¡± He nodded, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°I heard that this morning. It¡¯s a big step for her. Mother¡¯s overjoyed, of course. Alira usually avoids the spotlight, so this is¡­ unexpected.¡± Great. More reasons for Alira to be upset with me. I decided not to dwell on it and shifted the conversation again. ¡°So, what brings you back home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leading one of the regiments heading to the troll border,¡± he said. ¡°Trolls are tough,¡± I replied, launching into a recounting of our own experiences in troll territory. To my surprise, the conversation flowed easily after that. We weren¡¯t exactly on the path to becoming best friends, but for once, it felt like I had someone in Alira¡¯s family I could actually get along with. It was¡­ nice. ***** I had worried it might take time for her to forgive me, that there would be long conversations and heavy silences. Instead, she skipped right over being upset, focusing instead on reclaiming the time we had left. Now, as the sun dipped toward the horizon, we moved from the bed and stood together on the balcony of her room, quietly watching the sunset. ¡°You¡¯re going to be late,¡± she said, breaking the silence. ¡°Oh, is that what we¡¯re doing now? Leaving things unresolved?¡± I asked, arching a brow. ¡°Just stating a fact,¡± she replied, her tone neutral, but her eyes betraying a hint of tension. ¡°Isla went to a lot of trouble convincing me to join them. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t leave without me,¡± I offered, trying to lighten the mood. Her gaze lingered on me, her apprehension clear. It reminded me of something. ¡°I got you a gift,¡± I said, trying to shift gears. She turned to me, her expression skeptical. ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t buy me a diamond necklace.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I said, shaking my head. She exhaled in relief, but when she caught my faint smile, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°But?¡± ¡°I made one,¡± I admitted. Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°You made a diamond?¡± I reached into my pack and pulled out a small bundle wrapped in leather. Handing it to her, I watched as she carefully unwrapped it, revealing the raw diamond. Her fingers brushed the surface, her expression flickering between astonishment and amusement. ¡°Go big or go home, right?¡± she said, echoing one of my sayings. It always made me smile when she did that. ¡°But what am I supposed to do with this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure a good jeweler can cut it into beautiful gemstones,¡± I explained. ¡°Maybe even enchant it. By the way, what do those enchantments actually do?¡± She studied the diamond as she replied. ¡°Depends on the stone. They can enhance shine, make it more durable, or even impart magical resistance. Like what the Ursini had.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± I said, leaning against the balcony railing. ¡°So, are we going to talk now?¡± Her sigh was heavy, but not with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you,¡± she said softly. ¡°Just¡­ everything. The offworlder thing, you leaving, me as ambassador, wars, and now demi-gods. I don¡¯t see a clear way forward.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I said, reaching out to her, gently turning her to face me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens. You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily... well, as long as you don¡¯t forget about me.¡± She gave a mock gasp, placing a hand on her chest as if I¡¯d wounded her. ¡°Me? Forget about you? You¡¯ll be off traveling with elves¡ªperfect skin, perfect figures. You¡¯ll forget about me in no time.¡± ¡°But who¡¯s going to torment me then?¡± I countered, gesturing to my ribs where she¡¯d left a fresh bruise during our sparring session. Her lips curved into a smile, though her eyes were already laughing. She gave my shoulder a playful punch. ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little funny,¡± I teased, grinning at her mock indignation. Her expression shifted, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes. ¡°You did say they won¡¯t leave without you, right?¡± she asked, stepping closer. ¡°Let¡¯s see just how sore you really are.¡± Chapter 2.08 - Hard Truths I was practically sprinting through the palace halls. Being late was one thing I absolutely hated, and while rushing wasn¡¯t going to undo it, it at least felt like I was trying to make up for it. As I approached the enclave the elves occupied, my nerves kicked up a notch. I slipped inside, my breath slightly labored, and found three unfamiliar faces in deep conversation with Isla. The moment I entered, their attention shifted to me. Isla greeted me with a small, knowing smile, ¡°This is Tiberius,¡± she introduced, turning to the others. ¡°Sorry for being late,¡± I offered, bracing for any signs of annoyance. If they were upset, they hid it well. The two men, eerily similar in appearance, twins maybe? They were shorter than I expected, thinner even than Isla, their lean frames giving them a skeletal appearance. Daggers hung at their hips, confirming my growing theory that knives were the universal accessory in this world. ¡°Katar and Onas,¡± Isla said proudly, ¡°the best assassins we have.¡± After a quick handshake with the twins, I turned to the last figure in the room. She stood out immediately, not because she was middle-aged, Ok maybe a little because of that, but also because up until now, every elf I¡¯d met was young, ethereal, and beautiful. Even the gaunt twins had an otherworldly edge. This woman carried herself differently, her lined face and sharp gaze speaking of confidence and maybe a touch of superiority. ¡°Amra is the leader of our group,¡± Isla explained, ¡°and our healer.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said, offering a polite nod. Amra studied me with a critical eye, her expression unreadable. It wasn¡¯t hostility exactly, more like she was trying to weigh something she couldn¡¯t quite see. Finally, she spoke. ¡°Isla has been unusually generous in her praise of you. She makes you sound like some kind of super mage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything you hear,¡± I replied, trying for humor before remembering elves weren¡¯t exactly big on jokes. ¡°I just mean, maybe keep your expectations... reasonable.¡± ¡°If we were the type to settle for reasonable expectations,¡± Amra said flatly, ¡°we¡¯d stay here and enjoy the simple luxury of being alive.¡± ¡°I understand the seriousness of this mission, but you can¡¯t expect me to be stoic the entire time,¡± I said, trying to strike a balance between lightheartedness and frustration. Amra¡¯s brows furrowed as her gaze locked onto me. ¡°I suppose that would be too much to ask of a human,¡± she said, her tone dripping with condescension. A flash of irritation surged through me. ¡°You know,¡± I shot back, ¡°a leader¡¯s job is to encourage the team and keep morale high, not hand out thinly veiled insults.¡± From the side, Isla sighed, her voice dismissive. ¡°I warned you, he likes to be contrarian for the sake of it.¡± ¡°That you did,¡± Amra replied, her tone just as dry. One of the twins, muttering under his breath, broke the tension. ¡°Can we argue on the road?¡± ¡°Yes! Finally, someone gets it,¡± I said with exaggerated cheer. ¡°The sooner we go, the sooner we get back.¡± ¡°Come,¡± Amra said, her voice flat as she turned toward the corridor. As we walked to the portal room, I sidled up to Isla, lowering my voice. ¡°What¡¯s her deal? I mean, I know I can be a little abrasive¡­¡± I gestured with my hands for emphasis, feeling defensive. Isla¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°She¡¯s one of the few survivors of the failed expedition. It¡¯s personal for her.¡± Ah. That would¡¯ve been useful to know earlier. My stomach churned with guilt, and my mood shifted instantly. ¡°Maybe you could¡¯ve led with that?¡± I said, my voice quieter now. She sighed, her tone softening slightly. ¡°While I don¡¯t agree with your approach, she¡¯s taking things too far in the other direction.¡± I hesitated before asking, ¡°No offense, but why send her if she¡¯s so emotionally involved?¡± Isla shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s old, has a lot of connections, and plenty of pull. When she says she¡¯s going, not many are willing to argue. Plus, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s risking the life of thousands.¡± That was encouraging. I wanted to say more, but by then, we¡¯d arrived at the portal chamber. Ten mages stood waiting, their expressions ranging from mildly bored to outright disinterested. My fault, probably. They didn¡¯t waste time, though, quickly forming a circle and beginning the spell. I watched closely as they channeled energy, weaving it together with precision. The edges of the portal shimmered into existence, glowing faintly before expanding into a stable frame. Soon, the center filled with an image of what lay on the other side. A dense, shadowy forest. Wonderful. Just what I needed, more trees. ¡°How far is the portal exit from us?¡± I asked, more curious than anything. It was my first time seeing professionals handle portal travel, and I wanted to understand what was actually possible. ¡°There are no proper roads through the western mountains, so it¡¯s hard to say exactly,¡± one of the mages replied. I recognized him from the mage tower. One of the nicer ones, though that wasn¡¯t saying much. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°It¡¯s almost halfway across the continent,¡± Amra said, cutting in. ¡°That¡¯s why there are ten mages. It¡¯s a huge distance, and there are five of us to move.¡± ¡°Please, ladies first,¡± I said, more out of self-interest than courtesy. I wanted to see if the mages showed signs of strain with each person they sent through. Amra stepped through first. The mages didn¡¯t even flinch. As the second traveler went through, they still looked composed. By the third, though, I noticed subtle shifts, clenched jaws, a bead of sweat. By the fourth, their grimaces became more pronounced. Not exactly promising. At least now I had an idea of what was possible. Tentatively, I stepped toward the portal. My gut tightened. The last time I¡¯d gone through one, the pain had been excruciating. While I doubted this would kill me, or worse, leave me powerless, I wasn¡¯t eager to relive that kind of agony. Bracing myself, I stepped in. The sensation hit instantly, a searing wave ripping through me. I¡¯d prepared for it, but preparation only helped so much. It wasn¡¯t as bad as before, and I managed to stay conscious this time, but I still hit the ground on the other side, screaming. ¡°What happened?¡± Amra asked, her tone sharp, maybe even concerned. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a little allergic to portals,¡± I muttered, forcing myself upright. The pain was already subsiding, thankfully. ¡°Any other allergies you¡¯d like to share?¡± she asked, her eyebrow raised. ¡°I should be good, thanks for the concern,¡± I said, letting a bit of sarcasm seep through. No sense in hiding my irritation. The twins disappeared almost immediately, probably off scouting ahead. That left me standing around with Amra and Isla, which meant one thing: more waiting. My favorite pastime. I glanced between the two of them. Amra seemed completely disinterested, while Isla, always the more approachable one, stood quietly. The silence stretched. Well, might as well make use of the time. ¡°So,¡± I started, trying to break the monotony, ¡°since we¡¯re halfway across the continent now, mind giving me an idea of where exactly we are?¡± Amra didn¡¯t even blink, but Isla waved her hand, conjuring a detailed illusion of a map in the air. I leaned closer, intrigued. Back when I had first arrived, I¡¯d taken an interest in the geography of this place. Unfortunately, maps here weren¡¯t exactly reliable. They didn¡¯t have the tech¡ªor the math, I guessed¡ªto measure longitude properly, so the shapes and sizes of continents varied wildly depending on whoever made the map. It was chaos. Still, I had pieced together a general sense of the world. The continent we were currently on vaguely resembled Eurasia, though smaller. It even had four seasons and a mix of climates. To the south was a much larger landmass, a blend of South America and Africa that had never split apart. As for the rest of the world, it seemed to be a mix of rumor and fantasy, so the maps beyond were speculative at best. Isla¡¯s map, though, was detailed, especially for this region. It aligned with what I¡¯d already learned, confirming most of my guesses. She traced a path with her finger, explaining as she went. ¡°Our destination is up north, following this river. We¡¯ll enter enemy territory in about a day. From there, we¡¯ll start mingling with the locals to avoid suspicion. If anyone asks, we¡¯re mercenaries heading to the capital.¡± I nodded. ¡°Makes sense. I assume you have a way to hide the ears?¡± Amra¡¯s voice cut in this time, breaking her silence. ¡°Our black rings.¡± She held up her hand, revealing a slim black band on her finger. ¡°Turn it, and no more pointy ears.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nice trick. Illusion magic enchant?¡± Amra smirked faintly. ¡°A crafter never reveals her secrets.¡± I gave her a wry grin but didn¡¯t press. ¡°What about the twins?¡± I asked, gesturing vaguely to where they had disappeared. ¡°They don¡¯t exactly ¡®blend in.¡¯ They¡¯re going to stand out.¡± Isla chuckled softly. ¡°They¡¯ll manage. The people here are more concerned about travelers coin than their appearances. Plus, we¡¯re closer to the western edge of the continent, so having non-humans is not that strange¡± ¡°Still,¡± I muttered under my breath, ¡°we¡¯re not exactly subtle.¡± The twins eventually returned, leading us to the road they had spotted, a thin line of worn earth cutting through the dry, unyielding land. Heading north, I thought I was prepared for whatever we might find, but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. The desolation of the region was hard to comprehend. Villages, or what was left of them, lay scattered along the road. In some places, only crumbled stone chimneys remained, sticking out of the earth like gravestones. The fields were no better; the once-green crops now stood brown and shriveled, choked by weeds that climbed and clawed over everything. Stalks bent and twisted under their own neglect, and the earth itself seemed drained of life, as if it had given up entirely. But worse than the broken villages were the people. Refugees clogged the roads, walking in silent, endless lines, faces hollow, shoulders slumped under invisible weights. Families huddled together, carrying whatever they could salvage: a sack of clothes, a bundle of tools, the occasional broken cart piled with their shattered lives. Children clung to parents, their cries barely more than weak whimpers. The elderly lagged behind, some collapsing where they walked, their bodies unable to carry on. No one stopped for them, not even me. At first, I imagined the cause was a war, armies tearing through the countryside, trampling everything. Or maybe it was some lingering consequence of the elven disaster. But as we pressed on, catching muttered fragments from passing refugees, the truth hit harder than any battle. ¡°It¡¯s the new king,¡± a gaunt man told me, clutching his empty flask. ¡°His men came¡­ took everything.¡± The king¡¯s wars had devoured this land. Taxes weren¡¯t enough anymore, his armies needed coin, food, and bodies to keep the fighting going. When villages ran dry, soldiers were sent to take what remained. Resistance wasn¡¯t tolerated. I didn¡¯t need to ask what happened to those who refused. The silence of the ruined towns spoke louder than words. And beneath it all sat a bitter truth: this was my fault. Not directly, perhaps. It wasn¡¯t my sword that burned these homes, nor my hand that took food from starving families. But this wasn¡¯t a petty feud, nor the result of corrupt kings. A demi-god I¡¯d unleashed had brought chaos to these lands. The goddess had warned me of cataclysmic disasters that I supposedly prevented. but those were distant, abstract threats. Easy to dismiss. Now the consequences were staring me in the face. Even if I managed to stop him, what would be left? Famine and disease would spread, and in the power vacuum that followed, anarchy and chaos would tear what remained apart. Chaos, yes, I was bringing it wherever I went. Until now I fooled myself, that it was against gods, but it seemed the normal people were not spared. Could I help them? The inconvenient truth was that someone had to take control. Ideally someone who actually wanted to bring positive changes. Without a strong hand to guide these lands, they would spiral further into chaos, cursed to decades of famine and war. I knew enough about power to see it wouldn¡¯t be easy. People would resist, even when faced with the best intentions. It always came to a choice: step aside or make them comply. Even Rome had its saviors, dictators who¡¯d stepped in during crises and saved the republic. Could I do the same here? Could I make the hard choices to bring order? No, I wasn¡¯t there yet, but that time was closing in, faster than I cared to admit. I could only deceive myself for so long before it became clear: by standing aside, I was causing more harm than I would by stepping in, even if it meant becoming a dictator, a warlord, or whatever name the world chose to brand me with. Chapter 2.09 - Ruthless To my shame I managed to keep a low profile for a week. I ignored the cries of starving people, telling myself the mission took priority. But with each passing day, the refugees grew more desperate. Bandits were a common occurrence now, even this close to the capital. The swelling population put unbearable pressure on food supplies. For people like us, bandits weren¡¯t much of a problem, but for the ordinary folk, they were just one more scourge added to an already unbearable reality. Refugees congregated in makeshift camps out of necessity, hoping for safety in numbers. More often than not, the leaders of these camps turned into small-time warlords, resorting to pillaging just to keep their people alive. It was a cruel cycle of despair and hopelessness. The camp we passed today was smaller than others we¡¯d seen, evidence that it had failed to even provide the bare minimum for its people. As we walked along the road, a little girl stood with a boy¡ªher brother, perhaps¡ªwatching travelers pass by. I couldn¡¯t even tell her age, maybe ten; her body was so thin and emaciated. A traveler ahead of us tossed a small piece of bread in their direction. The girl snatched it up immediately, but instead of eating it, she turned and handed it to the boy. That small act of selflessness broke something inside me. Tears welled up and spilled down my cheeks, unstoppable despite my futile attempts to regain control. I couldn¡¯t walk away now even if I tried. Slowly, I made my way over to them. ¡°We need to keep a low profile,¡± Amra said beside me, her tone reproachful. I ignored her. She¡¯d lectured me all week about hiding my magic. Conjured food was a godsend in times like these. If anyone found out what I could do, the mob would make any stealth impossible. But I didn¡¯t care anymore. Kneeling in front of the children, I waved my hand. A large loaf of bread appeared before the girl. She flinched at first, startled, but hunger quickly pushed aside any hesitation. Tentatively, she tasted it. Her eyes widened when she realized it was real and good. She tore the loaf in two and gave half to her brother. The two of them devoured the bread in moments. I conjured two more loaves, and this time, they ate slower, their hunger momentarily forgotten. Amra made urgent gestures for me to move on, and with reluctance, I turned to rejoin the group. Fate, however, had other plans. A quick glance back revealed a pair of adults rushing the children. One snatched the bread while the girl desperately fought to stop them. My heart sank as I saw her struck to the ground, her brother crying helplessly beside her. I watched the scene unfold, my fists clenching as anger swelling inside me. They wanted ruthless, didn¡¯t they? My Lightning Bolt hit the man squarely, dropping him like a stone. The second thief managed a scream for help before I silenced him, a bitter satisfaction twisting in my chest. A few people near the entrance attacked, but hunger weakened them enough that they weren¡¯t a threat to anyone. As I entered the camp, my eyes fell on the makeshift gallows standing in the center. Whatever compassion I still had melted away instantly. More people came charging, and these didn¡¯t wear the gaunt desperation of the others. They must have been hoarding the food supplies. Unfortunately for them, they weren¡¯t facing starving refugees this time. Their blows bounced harmlessly off my Mana Shield, and their lack of coordination kept them from trying to pin me down or surround me. I moved through their ranks with cold, unforgiving precision. For the first time, I didn¡¯t bother holding back my spells. Then I saw him¡ªtheir leader¡ªeasy to spot with his fine clothes and carefully styled hair. He wasn¡¯t a fool, either. One look at his crumbling camp and he turned to flee. But I didn¡¯t hesitate. Not anymore. A bolt struck him in the back, and he crumpled to the ground, motionless. With him gone, no one else dared challenge me. Some fled, others started looting, especially the leader¡¯s tent, and a few simply cowered and hid. I looked at them, wanting to chide them for stooping so low. But what was the point? Words wouldn¡¯t change anything. They needed more than a lecture. ¡°What now?¡± Amra¡¯s indifferent tone grated against my raw emotions. ¡°Are you planning to lead them to new found prosperity?¡± I whirled on her, snapping, ¡°Would you be so careless with their fates if they were elves?¡± ¡°Elves would never sink to such lows,¡± she retorted, mirroring my thoughts, though Isla¡¯s steadying hand on her shoulder cut her from continuing. ¡°There are no easy solutions here,¡± Isla said softly, her gaze turning to the girl. ¡°Are you planning to bring her with us? Children on our mission?¡± I exhaled heavily, my mind blank. I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. Isla was right. If I left them here, they¡¯d be blamed for my actions. But taking them with us? I hated this world and its cruel, impossible choices. With no clear solution presenting itself, I decided to buy more time. ¡°Let¡¯s camp nearby for the night,¡± I said. I half-expected arguments or protests, but to my surprise, none came. As my anger faded, I realized the best short-term course of action was to placate the remaining villagers. If no other solution appeared, at least I could hope the children wouldn¡¯t be ostracized for my actions. My thoughts drifted to Alira. It seemed I had become ruthless more quickly than even she could have imagined. She would have found a solution... that¡¯s it! I rushed to where the elves were tending to the two children. ¡°I think I found a way to help them,¡± I announced, breathless. They turned to me, curious but silent, waiting for me to explain. ¡°I can portal them to Alira¡¯s villa. Her family has the means to help. They could give these kids a future.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Isla¡¯s expression hardened with skepticism. ¡°It took ten mages to bring us here, and we¡¯ve covered even more ground in the last week.¡± ¡°We were five,¡± I said, glancing at the children. ¡°They¡¯re only two.¡± The memory of the mages¡¯ exhaustion at the end lingered in my mind, but surely that had to make a difference. Turning to the girl, I softened my voice. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± She didn¡¯t respond at first, her gaze dropping to the ground. I feared I had only resurfaced more painful memories. But after a long silence, her tearful eyes rose to meet mine. ¡°They were killed. It¡¯s just me and my brother.¡± Amra spoke next, her tone full of doubt. ¡°You seriously think you can open a portal that far on your own?¡± I met her gaze, determination hardening my resolve. ¡°Guess we¡¯re about to find out.¡± I still needed time to recover from the effort, so I sat down to write a letter to Alira explaining the situation. The elves, for their part, made no attempt to speak to the children, content to remain silent. The girl, however, kept stealing wary glances at the twins, her attempts to put on a brave face betrayed by the clear apprehension in her eyes. Soon, I would need her to step through a portal, an experience terrifying even for me, let alone someone who had never seen one before. With a slight gesture, I conjured a piece of chocolate, tore it in half, and offered it to the children. It looked strange, sure, but by now she trusted me enough to accept food. They hesitated at first but then took it, and by the end, I noticed faint smiles forming at the corners of their mouths. She looked like she wanted more, but I couldn¡¯t risk expending more strength just yet. Instead, I asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Nadia,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°Have you ever seen a portal, Nadia?¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a way to travel great distances,¡± I explained gently. ¡°This is no place for children. The portal will take you somewhere safe, away from the war. A friend of mine will be there, and she¡¯ll help you. Your brother will be safe, I promise.¡± She nodded, though I couldn¡¯t tell if she truly understood or simply agreed out of habit. I closed my eyes and focused, picturing the villa that had been my home for the past few months. Its inner courtyard formed vividly in my mind¡¯s eye. At first, nothing happened. It felt as though a wall stood in my way, preventing me from piercing the vast fabric of space at such a great distance. The more I pushed, the more pain flared through me, like a burn radiating from within. It reminded me too much of the portal jump after the explosion at the golem factory, an unbearable sensation that left me shaken for days. From what little I understood, I was overloading the conduit my body used to access the aether. Was this a good or bad thing? I didn¡¯t know. Maybe it was like a muscle, painful when overworked but ultimately stronger after healing. My increasing power after that ordeal hinted at such a possibility. Or perhaps it was like a wire exposed to extreme heat. Once melted, it couldn¡¯t be fixed. Losing my powers entirely would fit that theory, too. That uncertainty was the only thing keeping me from pushing past my limits recklessly. But I couldn¡¯t let it stop me here¡ªnot when I¡¯d have to face a demi-god soon. Better to find out now than in the middle of a battle. With gritted teeth, I poured more power into it, and the wall finally started to give way. I felt the courtyard come into focus, as if it were just steps away. At the same time, white-hot pain erupted through me, every nerve in my body flaring to life. I couldn¡¯t hold this for long. The next part was expanding it, stretching the tiny tear I¡¯d created into something usable. Seconds passed like hours, but at last, the portal widened. It wasn¡¯t huge, maybe too small for an adult to pass without crouching, but it would do. ¡°Go now,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°One at a time¡­ please.¡± Nadia hesitated, her gaze darting between me and the shimmering portal, but she must have seen the agony etched on my face. She rose, turned to her brother, and told him to stay put before stepping cautiously through the event horizon. The wave of weakness hit me harder than expected. My vision swam, and I fought to remain upright, though I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to to hang on with the next traveler. The pain clawed deeper into me, unbearable now, and I couldn¡¯t even speak. The portal trembled as I struggled to hold it open. Isla must have realized I was losing the fight because she crouched by the boy and urged him to go. But he froze. Terrified of the glowing portal cutting through the dark night, he clung stubbornly to the spot. Nadia called for him too, her voice soft but urgent, but the boy wouldn¡¯t move. The portal began to shrink as my strength gave out. Amra, ever decisive, grabbed the boy without ceremony, hauled him toward the portal, and before he could so much as protest, tossed him straight through it. I would¡¯ve smiled if the world hadn¡¯t gone black the next second. ***** There was something about the sleep brought on by magical exhaustion that felt oddly restful. When Isla woke me, I was still a little groggy, but surprisingly, I felt great. ¡°There¡¯s an army contingent approaching,¡± Amra said, her tone dripping with disapproval. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t join in the attack, so just stay hidden. I might be able to talk my way out of it,¡± I replied, trying to sound confident. ¡°And if you can¡¯t?¡± Isla asked pointedly. I grinned, though the bitterness crept in. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll help me, of course. Or are you just here to watch?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she all but growled in response. ¡°If I do make a good impression and we get separated, meet me at dusk in the central square¡ªmarket, plaza, whatever they call it. Every day for a week. If I¡¯m not there by then, assume the worst,¡± I instructed. Isla muttered something and waved her hands, crafting an illusion to keep her and Amra out of sight. The twins disappeared with their own methods of blending in. I splashed water on my face to clear the last of the drowsiness, conjured some food, and sat down to eat as casually as I could. The soldiers arrived not long after, closing the distance in formation. At their head rode a figure clad in polished black armor adorned with intricate yellow patterns¡ªlikely a noble. The rest were an organized mix of archers, melee fighters, and a handful of casters. After a brief inspection of the camp, the leader dismounted and strode toward me with a purposeful gait. His gaze was sharp, his tone authoritative. ¡°Are you the mage responsible for the chaos at the camp?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied laconically, keeping my tone flat. I figured I¡¯d play the role of a mercenary¡ªdetached, professional, and disinterested in anything but coin. Mercenaries could afford to have hearts, but only sometimes. ¡°I could arrest you and have you hanged for killing loyal subjects of our lord and destroying his property,¡± he declared, voice cold and even. If he was truly serious, the order would already be given. This was a performance¡ªtesting me, probing to see if I could be useful. ¡°The so-called subjects attacked me,¡± I said, maintaining my laid-back demeanor. ¡°I merely defended myself. It¡¯s not my fault they didn¡¯t know to pick their battles.¡± His eyes narrowed, studying me with renewed interest. He was listening now, measuring me up. If there was anything I learned from documentaries about dictators is that they wanted like-minded people working for them, cruel, powerful but not too powerful to challenge them, smart but not smart enough to get ideas. It was a tightrope to walk on. ¡°The reports say you dispatched the camp by yourself, without any real resistance,¡± he said carefully. I met his gaze directly. ¡°They were no match for me,¡± I replied with just the right blend of modesty and bravado. ¡°But let¡¯s be honest¡ªthey were drunk, starving fools. That¡¯s not saying much.¡± A flicker of amusement crossed his face before it vanished. He¡¯d made up his mind. ¡°Powerful mages are rare these days. The kingdom could use someone like you.¡± ¡°I was already headed to the capital, so you don¡¯t have to convince me,¡± I said smoothly. After a pause, I added, ¡°I hope powerful mages are rewarded generously.¡± He gestured, and one of his aides brought a horse forward. Without another word, he swung into the saddle, motioning for me to follow. I didn¡¯t hesitate, mounting the horse they¡¯d provided. ¡°Where are you from?¡± he asked, his tone casual but his interest evident. We¡¯d prepared for this. ¡°Ucanat,¡± I answered easily. It was a small kingdom not far from here, known for its civil wars and endless border disputes. ¡°I heard they reached a truce,¡± he said. I nodded. ¡°Truces are bad for business.¡± A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Well, there will be no truces here. That, I can promise you.¡± Chapter 2.10 - Meteora Turns out being the bad guy isn¡¯t all that hard¡ªat least not in the beginning. The first few days were spent on menial tasks: conjuring rations for troops heading off to whatever campaign the war demanded, opening portals for spies or anyone deemed important, and, of course, the ever-thrilling guard duty. It wasn¡¯t glamorous, but I didn¡¯t mind. It gave me time to observe and learn about the place. The new ruler¡¯s reputation preceded him. He ruled with an iron fist, enforcing harsh rules. The result? A thick cloud of paranoia settled over the palace, but it¡¯s like no one understood human nature¡ªwhen people aren¡¯t allowed to talk, they whisper. Rumors moved through the halls faster than any of the soldiers stationed there. Admittedly, sorting truth from fiction was tricky. I was too new to know what held weight and what was pure embellishment. Still, certain things came up again and again. He was powerful¡ªso powerful people whispered he might not be a man at all but something godlike. He was ruthless, the kind of ruler who punished failure without a second thought. And he was mad. And not the: let me conquer the continent crazy more like talking to people who aren¡¯t there crazy. Maybe they were there. In a world full of magic, who¡¯s to say he wasn¡¯t chatting with invisible creatures or spirits? But the tone of the rumors suggested he was missing a few screws, as we¡¯d say back home. Meteora, the capital, was nothing short of breathtaking, its grandeur untouched by months of new leadership. A river divided the city, with the smaller northern section housing the imperial castle, a fortress encircled by towering rock formations on three sides and the river on the fourth. The southern part sprawled across gently rolling hills, transitioning into open plains nearby. Smaller rock formations dotted the landscape, with the most striking feature being the ravine carved by the river between two hills, exposing ancient stone. While I settled into my dull duties, Isla and the others were busy. They¡¯d set up camp in the capital. At first, they only watched from a distance, but with each passing day, Isla grew bolder. The first time I ended up on guard duty at the palace, she started pushing deeper inside, sneaking closer to learn whatever she could. Her findings didn¡¯t surprise me. The ruler was indeed paranoid, not that I could blame him, since we were here to kill him after all. But paranoia isn¡¯t easy to overcome. The palace itself was a fortress within the city, surrounded by thick walls and sprawling grounds. An entire regiment was stationed there¡ªover five hundred soldiers, most of them fresh recruits but no less dangerous for it. Numbers alone made any plan we considered a nightmare to pull off. Fortunately, Lucien¡ªthe noble who had recruited me¡ªapproached me by the end of the week, sparing me from the impatience that had begun to creep in. The meeting was, as expected, vague on details, offering only a time and location: a park in the southern part of the city, the more affluent district. The southern district stood as a testament to Meteora¡¯s once-prosperous history. Luxurious villas with sprawling gardens framed the park on all sides, their elegant facades hinting at the wealth and power of their occupants. Not far off, a small fort loomed, its sturdy walls contrasting with the otherwise refined surroundings, a subtle reminder of the city¡¯s strategic significance. The park itself was a marvel, more than just a patch of greenery thrown together on unusable land. It stretched wide, with carefully maintained flowerbeds, cobblestone paths winding beneath ancient trees, and fountains that shimmered in the afternoon light. It wasn¡¯t a hurried addition but a deliberate choice by rulers who had once sought to make the city as inviting as it was functional. People were already gathered in the park¡¯s center, and among them, I spotted the face I¡¯d been expecting. ¡°So, you mentioned something about a new assignment?¡± I asked as I approached. The others turned, sizing me up with a mix of curiosity and indifference. Lucien¡¯s expression shifted, a smirk curling on his lips as he calmly replied, ¡°His Highness has decreed that a noble line will be culled tonight.¡± ¡°Harsh,¡± I remarked with feigned nonchalance. A few of the others chuckled, clearly more at ease with the grim task than I¡¯d anticipated. ¡°That¡¯s why we need outsiders¡ªpeople without ties, who won¡¯t let undue loyalties get in the way,¡± Lucien explained, his tone matter-of-fact. One of the others piped up, ¡°So, are we the main force?¡± He glanced around, clearly skeptical, as were the rest of us. We were no more than a dozen, a far cry from the force needed to eliminate a noble house, especially given our lack of preparation and solid intel. Lucien shook his head. ¡°The king will handle this personally, along with his elite guard. Our task is to cover the fort¡¯s many secret exits.¡± Well, props for him doing his own dirty work. Maybe the rumors were exaggerated, and he wasn¡¯t three fries short of a happy meal. ¡°So, the Ashfords are going down tonight?¡± someone asked from the group. Lucien nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the target. Now, since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s split into four teams.¡± He scanned the crowd, his gaze calculating. ¡°I¡¯ll take three with me.¡± I crossed my arms, a playful smirk on my face. ¡°Which of the four locations pays the most?¡± I didn¡¯t really care about the money but I had my doubts on the verity of the information Lucien presented. You don¡¯t go ¡®cull¡¯ a noble house unless they did stuff like high treason. Which made me think of a possible resistance. Which put me in a tough spot. I needed options. The question drew laughs from the others, though I noticed more than a few seemed to be wondering the same thing. Lucien hesitated before answering, ¡°The sewers pay extra, but it¡¯s a long shot. We only need three for that.¡± Without missing a beat, I raised my hand. Sure the smell would be terrible, but my mana shield would protect me from the grime and other unpleasantries. Despite the earlier laughter, no one else volunteered. ¡°I can take care of anyone that comes through there alone,¡± I said with the bravado he was used to, ¡°but I need a second man with me in case no one comes our way. I don¡¯t want to be suspected of anything since it involves the big guy,¡± The last thing I needed was getting on the king¡¯s radar so quickly. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Lucien nodded, then turned to a scarred, wiry man. ¡°Mad Dog, you¡¯re with him.¡± Mad Dog¡¯s scowl deepened, though it was hard to imagine his face showing anything else. The scars and cuts covering his face might not mean much elsewhere, but in a world with healing magic present it spoke volumes about him. And with a nickname like that, I doubted his character was more pleasant. The remaining groups formed quickly, each assigned to guard houses known to harbor tunnels. ¡°Stay at your posts until the guards arrive from the other side,¡± Lucien instructed. ¡°Do your job well, and tonight we celebrate¡ªwomen, finest wines and enchanted powders.¡± The group erupted in cheers, and I joined, two out of three wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡°Remember, the Ashfords die tonight. No prisoners, no exceptions.¡± Everyone nodded in unison and separated into their groups. Mad Dog seemed to know the way to our post, so I followed him in silence. He didn¡¯t seem the chatty type, but as we descended into the sewer, he finally spoke. ¡°Why¡¯d you volunteer for sewer duty? The extra gold sure ain¡¯t worth it.¡± His voice took on a gruff, sorrowful tone. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pay double for the women, even if I scrub myself raw for an hour.¡± It almost made me feel sorry for him. "Speak for yourself," I quipped. "I¡¯ve got a magical shield around me, so I¡¯ll be sure to entertain all the ladies who dodge you." With a smirk, I conjured a light source above us and headed inside. Mad Dog muttered something about mages and life not being fair. A few minutes in, I started to agree. The stench made me retch several times, and the ankle-deep muck only rose as we moved further. Mad Dog, to his credit, didn¡¯t gag or hesitate, trudging through like a man possessed. Mad Dog indeed. "This should be far enough," he finally said, halting abruptly. "They might expect us at the exit, but not here." With a wave, I extinguished the light, plunging us into darkness. Minutes of silence passed before I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I needed a distraction from the smell. "So, how much are we getting paid? Lucien just said it was a big payday." Mad Dog sighed but answered. "At least 3,000 dinari. More if some of us don¡¯t make it." "Should I be worried?" I asked, keeping my tone light. "Never hurts to watch your back," he replied with absolutely no concern in his voice. Well, at least he was confident. Guess mages did have a poor reputation for front liners. And with the narrow passageways, it made keeping distance impossible. Time dragged on, each moment stretching endlessly. The stench, already horrific, seemed to grow even more unbearable, and the suffocating darkness only amplified its intensity. I¡¯d once heard that prolonged darkness sharpens your other senses, and now, for better or worse, I was a firm believer. Then, a faint tremor broke the monotony. It was subtle at first, but soon the vibrations grew stronger, rattling through the tunnels. A final, violent shake was followed by eerie silence. "Something big is happening up there," I muttered, more to myself than to him. The fort must have been a fair distance away, yet we felt the aftermath all the way here. Moments later, faint echoes of footsteps reached us. Someone was foolish or desperate enough to escape through the sewer. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just my sense of smell that had heightened; I could clearly hear Mad Dog shifting, his movements deliberate as he tried to position himself behind me. If that¡¯s how he wanted to play this, then he was in for a rude awakening. I waited calmly, listening as the approaching footsteps echoed louder. Soon, a flicker of light pierced through the darkness, growing brighter with every second. Judging by the cadence of their steps, there were at least five of them, if not more. They weren¡¯t bothering to check corners or move cautiously¡ªwhatever was chasing them was clearly more terrifying than what lay ahead. As they rounded the corner and the light enveloped us, I activated my time-slowing spell. In the frozen moment, I moved swiftly behind Mad Dog and cast a quicksand spell at his feet. The spell took hold instantly, anchoring him in place. He struggled, confusion flashing across his scarred face, but the charging soldiers left him no time to comprehend his predicament. Forced into combat, he had no choice but to defend himself. I held back, debating whether to intervene. If they were part of the resistance, helping them might make sense. But I couldn¡¯t trust them outright, and there was no telling if Mad Dog would survive the fight. Any lightning-inflicted wounds on his corpse would be easy to trace back to me. To his credit, Mad Dog fought ferociously, even while trapped. With twin swords flashing in the dim light, he took down three soldiers before the fourth managed to land a blow. Meanwhile, a fifth soldier emerged from the shadows, helping a wounded woman along before dropping her unceremoniously and joining the fray. The two attackers overwhelmed Mad Dog. Moments later, he collapsed into the muck, his body still. I had no time to ask questions. One of the soldiers vanished in a blink, reappearing directly in front of me. They were skilled. The first raised his shield just in time to block my initial lightning strike, while the second used him as cover, darting out for quick attacks. My shield effortlessly absorbed their strikes, freeing me to launch into the offensive. A quicksand spell sent the second soldier tumbling. Without his balance, he fell face-first into the sewer muck. His comrade¡¯s shield couldn¡¯t protect him anymore, and he took the full brunt of a lightning bolt at point-blank range. He crumpled, lifeless. Alone and exposed, the remaining soldier didn¡¯t last much longer. Another bolt ended him. I turned, expecting the woman to have fled during the chaos. Instead, she was kneeling by the tunnel wall, one hand pressed against it for support. She hadn¡¯t moved, clearly too weak to run. The last torch she carried slipped from her grasp, extinguishing in the sewage. At first, I thought it might be a trick, but after conjuring a light of my own, I saw she was still there. She was in rough shape¡ªher left side charred black from some kind of spell or explosion. The fact that she was even standing in this cesspool was a miracle. ¡°Are you from the resistance?¡± I asked. Her gaze flicked to me, hesitation written across her face. A simple ¡®no¡¯ might have given her better odds. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered, to my surprise. ¡°Sedeus caught us off guard tonight,¡± she added weakly. I didn¡¯t have much time¡ªsoon enough, others would be coming from behind. Weighing my options, I decided that aiding a potential ally was worth more than the risk of her being captured later. ¡°I can open a portal for you anywhere in the city. Do you have a safe house where you can recover?¡± I asked, my tone calm but urgent. She looked at me, startled. The offer seemed to momentarily disarm her. At this point, she had little to lose by trusting me. ¡°The fountain near the eastern gate. Somewhere close to there,¡± she finally said after a brief hesitation. I¡¯d spent enough time wandering the city during the past week to know the location. Focusing on the image in my mind, I conjured a shimmering portal beside her. She reached for a sword lying nearby, using it as a makeshift cane to pull herself upright. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice still tinged with doubt, before stepping through without delay. Just before the portal shimmered shut, I called out, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Bendis,¡± she replied, her voice fading as the portal sealed behind her. Now came the tricky part¡ªcovering my tracks. I¡¯d seen enough crime shows to know that staging the scene was crucial. First, I retraced the path her group had taken, scanning for anything she might have dropped¡ªa torn piece of clothing, a weapon, anything that could link her to this location. Satisfied there was nothing, I turned my attention to the bodies. Mad Dog had taken down a few of the soldiers before falling, but the kills needed a touch of consistency. I unleashed a few lightning bolts at the corpses he¡¯d left behind, ensuring I maintained appearances. I allowed him one clean kill. There was no need to raise suspicions, he was skilled enough. With that done, all that was left was to wait. But as I stood there, another unsettling thought occurred to me: what if the imperial guards¡ªor whatever they were¡ªcame here with orders to eliminate all witnesses to tonight¡¯s events? I could be the loose end being tied up. Chapter 2.11 - Ambassador Alira It was finally over. A month of painstaking negotiations, haggling over every insignificant detail for an alliance that was held together by hopes and dreams. The treaty itself was a masterpiece of ambiguity. It offered no real commitments¡ªjust a string of ifs and whiles. The elves promised no military aid, and their much-vaunted spy network didn¡¯t even stretch this far east. On paper, Malachor gained nothing tangible. I couldn¡¯t decide what was worse: that everyone around me was smart enough to recognize the treaty¡¯s emptiness but too disillusioned to point it out, or that they were genuinely oblivious to the glaring facts. Either way, the result was the same: I was suddenly the kingdom¡¯s rising star. Invitations poured in. Lavish parties hosted by people whose names carried weight and expectations. Refusing them all would have been unwise to say the least, so I gritted my teeth and attended. Everyone wanted my opinion¡ªon possible wars, trade agreements even city planing . The irony was laughable. I¡¯d joined the intelligence service specifically to avoid this kind of attention. The worst of it came from my mother. Every night, a new guest graced our dinner table, their voices droning about business ventures or court alliances. And I had to sit there, nodding and pretending to care because my mother, as always, saw some angle, some advantage. The monotony finally broke at the portal in our garden. Two children¡ªlost, hungry, and frail¡ªstood there looking and dressed straight out of a nightmare. The letter they carried only exacerbated the horror they must have endured. The siblings¡¯ condition shook me. At least my newfound influence wasn¡¯t completely useless. I leveraged it that very evening. One of our dinner guests happened to be a director at the Academy, and after some persuasion (and a promise of a future favor), he agreed to enroll the children. The boy was technically too young, but there were special programs for cases like this. Small victories. Now, though, I was left in limbo, staring at a decision I didn¡¯t want to make. Everyone¡ªthe court, my colleagues, even my family¡ªwas pushing me to leave for the elven capital and take up my post. I was the ambassador now; refusing outright wasn¡¯t an option. But I didn¡¯t want to go. I couldn¡¯t. I had fulfilled my duty to the kingdom with this treaty; I had no intention of continuing the charade. Which left me with the only alternative I¡¯d sworn to dismiss. My former boss had proposed it weeks ago when word of my new position reached him: travel with an elf diplomat as an attach¨¦ to Ascalon¡ªthe enemy kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s an intelligence dream mission,¡± he¡¯d insisted. At the time, I thought the idea was reckless, even by my standards. But the closer I came to my departure for the elven capital, the less reckless it seemed. Traveling to Ascalon, embedded as a diplomat, could give me firsthand insight into their growing unrest. Tensions were months away from boiling over into full-scale war. Maybe I could help stop it. Even if I couldn¡¯t, every bit of information I could scrape could prove useful. So much for my promise to stay home, to put down roots and find a quiet life. Before I left, I made one last stop by the siblings. I¡¯d been visiting them regularly, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why. Perhaps I told myself they were an escape from the monotony of entertaining people and the weight of my facade. But deep down, a voice I couldn¡¯t ignore whispered that it was more than that. They were a tether to something I¡¯d nearly forgotten. A connection, innocence, hope. ¡°Hey, Nadia,¡± I said as I stepped into the small courtyard. She looked better with each passing day, her frailness giving way to the vibrancy of a girl who might finally grow into her fourteen years. She turned at the sound of my voice, her face lighting up in a way that tugged at something deep in me. Before I could react, she ran to me and wrapped her arms around me in a hug. It was the first time she¡¯d done that, and the unexpected warmth of it caught me off guard. My throat tightened, and I blinked a few times, desperately trying to keep my emotions in check. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came,¡± she whispered, pulling away just enough to look up at me. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± I asked, trying to shift the focus back to her. Her face lit up again, and she straightened her posture with the kind of enthusiasm only youth could bring. ¡°We¡¯ve been preparing for the day we choose our class! They keep making us take all these tests to see what we¡¯d be best at, but I already know what I want to be.¡± ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked with a smile. She tilted her head as if imagining herself in the role. ¡°A powerful mage!¡± she declared proudly. I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°That¡¯s a good plan, but don¡¯t forget, it might take some time to reach the powerful part.¡± Undeterred, she added with determination, ¡°I want to cast lightning bolts like Tiberius and use portals to travel anywhere I want.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. For a moment, I debated whether to temper her expectations or let her dream. The voice of reason warned me to tell her that Tiberius was a special case, that not every mage could do what he did. But another part of me, the quieter voice, said she¡¯d had enough disappointment in her life. Let her dream a little longer. When she arrived that first day, she barely spoke a word. Only when I read the letter and told her I was the friend, he mentioned, she finally opened up. Even now I can¡¯t help but smile at the first thing she asked, his name. ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± I asked after a moment. ¡°He¡¯s training right now. Two more hours, I think,¡± she said, her excitement dimming slightly. I knew what I had to say next would crush her, and I hated myself for it. ¡°You know how I¡¯m an ambassador, right?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Unfortunately, my next mission is taking me to another kingdom.¡± Her joy faded in an instant, her gaze falling to the ground. The heartbreak in her eyes was undeniable, and it left a heavy weight in my chest. Gently i pulled her into another hug, my voice soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wouldn¡¯t leave unless it was important.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but her silence spoke volumes. Unable to bear her sadness, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Look on the bright side. By the time I get back, Tiberius should be here, and we¡¯ll visit you together.¡± Her eyes flicked up to meet mine. Maybe a glimmer of hope in there somewhere. I pushed further, though I knew I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll even convince him to teach you a spell.¡± The effect was immediate. Though her tears lingered, her curiosity lit up. She began asking about spells, how hard they were, and what she could learn. For the next half hour, I explained about magic and just how difficult magic could be sometimes, though I wasn¡¯t sure that she listen to the last part. Still, her smile returned, and that quiet voice in me whispered again. Maybe this was why I kept coming back. The portal hummed softly as I stepped through, Ena, the elven ambassador, at my side. Her composed presence was a steadying influence, even as my thoughts churned. Over the past month, she had proven herself as more than just a titleholder. Unlike many of the elves I¡¯d met¡ªIsla included¡ªshe showed a genuine willingness to see things from our perspective. Her disappointment with the final terms of the treaty mirrored my own, a rare solidarity that had deepened my respect for her. The palace gardens stretched out before us, serene and immaculate, their tranquility at odds with the tension brewing in my chest. Rows of soldiers flanked our arrival, dressed in ceremonial finery and standing like statues. Their stoic faces unsettled me, the pit in my stomach deepening with every step. Something was off. The feeling buzzed in my thoughts like an unwelcome guest I couldn¡¯t shake. A contingent of nobles approached, their smiles and warm greetings slightly easing my nerves. They seemed genuinely pleased to meet not only Ena but also me, though I wisely let her take the lead. Among them was Ren, a representative of their governing body. He was polished, charismatic¡ªa little too perfect, if I were being honest. As the formalities unfolded, I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that his enthusiasm for peace and trade was rehearsed, even forced. Tensions between our kingdoms were at an all-time high, yet he spoke as if diplomacy was second nature. The skepticism in my mind whispered louder, and before I could stop myself, I spoke up. ¡°While I¡¯m glad peace is the word of the day,¡± I said carefully, ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder why relations between our kingdoms have cooled so dramatically in recent months.¡± Ren turned to me, his gaze lingering a moment longer than necessary. His hesitation sparked another ripple of unease, but he eventually responded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± he said, his voice tinged with what seemed like genuine regret. ¡°And I¡¯ll admit, this isn¡¯t the best venue for such a conversation.¡± He glanced around, signaling to an aide nearby. A quick spell shimmered in the air. Maybe a privacy spell?. The gesture set my nerves alight. Secrets whispered in quiet corners rarely meant anything good. ¡°Our kingdom is divided,¡± he began, lowering his voice. ¡°I¡¯m part of the noble faction, advocating for open trade and peace. But the army is another story. Their leader, well, let¡¯s just say his history with your kingdom makes him... less inclined toward diplomacy.¡± My inner voice scoffed. Of course, there¡¯s a military faction itching for war. There always is. Ena interjected with calm precision. ¡°I take it something has shifted recently?¡± Ren nodded gravely. ¡°Until now, the two factions were in deadlock. But a new element has tipped the scales. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the gods¡¯ sudden silence.¡± The mention of the gods made me tense. Of course, the disappearance of the gods would trigger a new religion. I was actually surprised I haven¡¯t heard about any back home. ¡°As you can imagine,¡± Ren continued, ¡°their absence has frightened people, and fear has driven them into the arms of a new religion. The Followers of the New Path have risen rapidly, gaining immense influence. At first, we suspected your kingdom of funding them.¡± I opened my mouth to respond, but he cut me off with a raised hand. ¡°We now know that isn¡¯t the case. Their doctrine is... troubling. They preach that the gods are disappointed in us and will only return if we reclaim our former glory.¡± ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°By ¡®former glory,¡¯ they mean the restoration of the Great Kingdom of Asturia?¡± Ren winced but nodded. ¡°Exactly. The army is ecstatic, ignoring the obvious dangers of how quickly this group has spread. The noble faction is losing ground, and even within our own circles, there¡¯s talk of giving in. If this continues unchecked, war is inevitable.¡± Ena¡¯s measured tone betrayed none of the alarm I felt. ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t invite us here without reason. What do you propose?¡± Ren¡¯s expression brightened, hope flickering in his eyes. ¡°The elves are renowned for their wisdom and fairness. The Followers are beyond reason, but if you can meet with the army¡¯s leadership, you might persuade them to reconsider. Without their support, the Followers¡¯ influence will wane.¡± My mind raced. The army wouldn¡¯t welcome me, a foreign ambassador they likely viewed as a spy. If war broke out, it wouldn¡¯t be a mere border skirmish¡ªit would engulf entire kingdoms. ¡°When can we meet with the army representatives?¡± I asked, trying to focus. Ren hesitated, his earlier confidence faltering. ¡°They would never agree to meet with you,¡± he admitted, his gaze flicking toward Ena. ¡°But they are eager to meet with you, Ambassador.¡± Ena inclined her head. ¡°Then you must arrange this meeting as quickly as possible.¡± Ren signaled to his aide again, the spell dissolving with a faint shimmer. His tone shifted back to formal diplomacy. ¡°Of course, Ambassador. The army delegation will meet with you tomorrow at the palace.¡± As for you, he said turning to face me,¡± Perhaps we can meet tomorrow to discuss the trade disruptions that have become all too frequent.¡± Chapter 2.12 - Resistance Amra¡¯s look of disbelief lingered, as if she found my story mildly amusing. I had just finished recounting my mission from a few days ago. ¡°And they didn¡¯t suspect you at all?¡± she finally asked, her tone dripping with incredulity. I shrugged, doing my best to feign nonchalance. ¡°Why would they? I¡¯ve been told I have a very innocent-looking face, for your information.¡± Isla interjected before Amra could retort. ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers about the resistance during my walks, but until now, we¡¯ve had no way in. They would never have trusted us unless we revealed our true forms.¡± ¡°And isn¡¯t it a good thing you listened to me?¡± Amra countered, her tone sharp. ¡°Spreading the idea that elves are sniffing around for the resistance would¡¯ve exposed us in no time.¡± Isla nodded, conceding the point, then turned to one of the twins. ¡°You were following leads on potential resistance activity. Have you found a way to contact them?¡± The twin hesitated before replying. ¡°After the attack, no one dared to even gossip about the resistance. Fear¡¯s silenced everyone. But with that new name you mentioned, maybe I can dig something up.¡± ¡°Next time, report this kind of information faster,¡± Amra scolded. Her comment hit a nerve. I sighed. ¡°Hey, how was I supposed to know that pixie dust gives you the worst hangover across two worlds?¡± Amra¡¯s smirk was all too pleased. She loved moments like this, where she got to lecture me. ¡°Maybe don¡¯t snort lines of unknown magical dust into your nose next time?¡± Okay, fair. It had taken me a full day to recover, but honestly, it was worth it. I¡¯d made connections with people whose skills and backgrounds could prove invaluable down the line. Even if I never saw most of them again, it was better to be remembered as the sociable one rather than the loner everyone assumed had something to hide. I turned to Isla, redirecting the focus. ¡°So, do we absolutely need this elusive resistance?¡± She launched into a detailed summary of her last few days spent mapping the palace. She¡¯d made progress, but the sheer number of guards and staff meant it was impossible for her to tackle alone. It would take weeks to map even the accessible areas, with no guarantees she¡¯d ever gain access to the inner sanctum. The conclusion was clear: we needed them. Without their intel, this mission would remain purely reconnaissance¡ªa fact that clearly didn¡¯t sit well with Amra, judging by the scowl deepening on her face. ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± Amra said, her tone decisive. ¡°We¡¯ll place the mark at the usual spot once we have new information.¡± As the group scattered, I noticed one of the twins heading in the same direction as me. ¡°Onas?¡± I called out. He nodded in acknowledgment, so I kept walking beside him. ¡°What¡¯s your assignment, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± The twins were usually quiet and stoic, so I didn¡¯t know much about them. Most of what I did know came secondhand from Isla. ¡°I mostly keep Amra safe,¡± he replied, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Healers are vulnerable, and she likes to travel. This city is anything but safe.¡± I nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at him again. ¡°And what exactly does she do all day?¡± He paused as we reached a point where his path diverged from mine. ¡°She rotates between a few healing wards,¡± he explained. ¡°People tend to share a lot with someone who¡¯s saved their life.¡± ¡°Good luck, then,¡± I said, watching as he disappeared down a side street. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t like the movies where you could arrange a meeting the same day. Reality required patience. A few days passed before the mark we¡¯d agreed upon was finally changed, signaling new developments. In those couple of days, I came to a sobering realization: we needed outside help if we were ever going to get close to the rising emperor. Even with my so-called charming personality, there was no way I could ingratiate myself with anyone of real importance. People in times like these kept their heads down, focused on surviving. Making new connections was a risk few were willing to take. Still, the news we managed to uncover gave me some hope. They had dug up information on Bendis¡ªa relatively minor noble within her house, but now, thanks to the purge, apparently the sole heir. Not that it did her much good publicly. I could only imagine most of her family¡¯s assets had been confiscated by now. However, noble families often had hidden connections and funds tucked away for emergencies, so all was not entirely lost. We were huddled in the damp shadows of an abandoned wine cellar beneath a decrepit tavern for over an hour now. The air was thick with the scent of mildew and faint traces of spilled spirits long since evaporated. I leaned against a splintering barrel, my eyes darting between my companions, each absorbed in their own way of coping with the waiting. Isla, ever composed, stood near the far wall, her features illuminated by the faint flicker of a single enchanted orb. The twins sat cross-legged on the floor, their murmured voices too soft for me to make out. They were quiet, efficient, and unflinchingly loyal to Amra, who stood nearby, pacing the small space. Amra¡¯s frustration was palpable; her steps echoed faintly in the confined room, her hand occasionally brushing the hilt of the dagger at her hip. I shifted, my back growing sore from the uneven wood, and tried not to let my doubts creep in. What if the resistance didn¡¯t trust us? What if this was a trap? Technically, it had to be, as we were essentially confining ourselves to this narrow space by choice. The sound of a faint knock broke the silence. Three quick raps, then two slower ones¡ªour prearranged signal. Amra froze mid-step, her eyes narrowing as she motioned for us to stay back. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The door creaked open, revealing a hooded figure who stepped inside without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for us,¡± he said, his voice low and sharp. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Two more hooded figures stepped out of the shadows, joining him. Their movements were deliberate, cautious. The man in the center¡¯s voice cut through the still air, calm but edged with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯ve complied with our demands, so I¡¯m listening.¡± Amra stepped forward, her posture firm despite the tension. ¡°We can help each other if we manage to get past the initial trust issues.¡± His lips curved into a small smile, barely visible under the hood. ¡°That¡¯s the tricky part, isn¡¯t it? Trust tends to be important... and hard to come by.¡± Amra didn¡¯t waver. ¡°We have money.¡± ¡°Money¡¯s nice,¡± he replied, almost dismissively. ¡°But it won¡¯t do us much good if we¡¯re dead.¡± She reached for her ring, twisting it to dispel the illusion concealing her true form. In an instant, her elven features were exposed, her pointed ears and sharp, elegant face unmistakable in the dim light. ¡°As you can see, we want your little emperor dead at least as much as you do.¡± The man¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly. ¡°That does solve some trust issues. But let¡¯s be clear: right now, we¡¯re just a nuisance to them. If word gets out that elves are in the city, they¡¯ll ransack every corner, and we might be discovered because of it. So, how can we be sure you won¡¯t make a mistake that costs us all our lives?¡± Amra hesitated. It wasn¡¯t like her to falter, but even she couldn¡¯t argue with his logic. ¡°Then why agree to this meeting?¡± she asked, her voice steady but searching. His expression hardened. ¡°Because of the name you started asking about. How did you learn it?¡± Guess this was my time to shine. Stepping into the center, I squared my shoulders, trying to project confidence I didn¡¯t entirely feel. ¡°I infiltrated the mission targeting the Ashfords. I was just cleanup, mind you. But I managed to help someone escape¡ªshe called herself Bendis.¡± A heavy silence fell over the room. My pulse quickened somewhat, as it was clear a decision was waiting to be made. Finally, the figure to his left moved. She removed her hood, revealing a woman in her mid-twenties with long, flowing black hair and strikingly pale skin. Her eyes, an almost electric blue, seemed to pierce through the dimness. She was stunning, but there was something in her calm, measured movements that added to her aura. The man¡¯s head turned toward her, but before he could speak, she raised a hand to silence him. Even her voice radiated confidence and commanded attention. ¡°We¡¯ve been drowning in paranoia for months, and it¡¯s gotten us nowhere. Maybe it¡¯s time we take a chance.¡± Her gaze shifted to me, her expression softening just slightly. ¡°After all, he did save me.¡± Her words brought my attention sharply back to her face. The woman I had helped barely a week ago had half her face burned, with no hair left on that side. Now, she stood before me without a single blemish, her long, dark hair cascading perfectly. It was almost too much to believe. They must have had some extraordinary healers¡ªor perhaps it was a wig, an enchantment, or even an illusion. ¡°Your eyes weren¡¯t nearly as striking when we first met,¡± I said after a moment, finally breaking the silence. Her gaze met mine, steady and composed, encouraging me to continue. ¡°A side effect of a spell to see better in the dark,¡± she explained, her tone as calm as ever. I studied her for a moment longer. There was something faintly familiar, but it was hard to reconcile this elegant figure with the wounded woman I¡¯d encountered. ¡°You clean up well. I never would¡¯ve recognized you,¡± I admitted. She allowed a small smile to surface. ¡°The hair enchantment is worth every gold coin, it seems.¡± I hesitated but decided it was better to address the difficult part head-on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your men,¡± I said, my tone softening. ¡°They attacked so fast. I couldn¡¯t reveal myself¡ªnot with my other companion there.¡± Her expression immediately shifted, the guarded mask sliding back into place. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice tight. ¡°We lost many good people that night.¡± Things quickly began to improve after that, and it wasn¡¯t long before we moved our discussions upstairs to a more traditional negotiating table. Our group sat on one side of the worn wooden table, while the resistance occupied the other. Their leader, the man who had greeted us earlier with guarded suspicion, now leaned forward slightly, his hands steepled under his chin. His sharp eyes darted between us, measuring every move, every word. Amra broke the silence first, her voice calm but firm. ¡°We¡¯re here because we share a common goal. The emperor¡¯s rise to power threatens more than just your survival¡ªit endangers the balance of the entire region. We can help.¡± The resistance leader, who had introduced himself as Corvin, arched a skeptical brow. ¡°And what exactly do you think you can offer that we don¡¯t already have?¡± His tone wasn¡¯t hostile, but it was far from welcoming. Amra gestured subtly to Isla, who spread a detailed map of the city across the table. ¡°For starters, information,¡± Amra said. ¡°We¡¯ve been mapping the palace and its surroundings. There are gaps, yes, but with your knowledge, we could fill them.¡± One of the resistance members, a woman with a sharp jawline and piercing green eyes, leaned forward to study the map. ¡°You¡¯ve got the west gate and the outer walls, but no access to the underground tunnels. Without that, this is barely useful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you come in,¡± Isla interjected smoothly. ¡°You know these tunnels. You¡¯ve lived them. With your help, we could find a way into the palace that avoids detection.¡± Corvin exchanged a glance with the woman before speaking again. ¡°Let¡¯s say we trust you enough to share. What happens then? We still don¡¯t have the numbers to take the palace, and even if we did, the emperor¡¯s guards would crush us.¡± This time, I spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to storm the palace. You need a distraction, something big enough to draw his forces away.¡± Corvin leaned back, considering. ¡°Let¡¯s say we can give you a distraction. Then what?¡± ¡°If we get him alone¡ªor nearly alone¡ªwe¡¯ll try to assassinate him,¡± I said, my tone even and not breaking eye contact. He froze for a moment, then let out a sharp laugh that made me bristle. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea how powerful he is. I¡¯ve seen him kill a dozen men in seconds. He¡¯s got speed, strength, and invulnerability.¡± He shook his head, his disbelief dripping from every word. ¡°I thought you had a realistic plan, but this? Pure stupidity.¡± I leaned forward across the table, my voice dropping to a near-growl. ¡°I know exactly what he did to the elven army. I wouldn¡¯t even consider going after him if I didn¡¯t have a few surprises of my own.¡± His expression told me he wasn¡¯t buying it, so I pushed ahead before he could dismiss me outright. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I could take him in a straight fight. But if we can catch him off guard, I might be able to wound him, at the very least.¡± Bendis, quiet until now, spoke with careful deliberation. ¡°He did open a portal on his own. That¡¯s... rare.¡± Corvin¡¯s skeptical smile faded, replaced with a more pragmatic one. ¡°While it¡¯s nice to dream big, maybe we should focus on the short-term for now. We need gold¡ªlots of it¡ªif we¡¯re going to rebuild our strength. Most of our funds are gone, and Bendis can¡¯t exactly flaunt her status right now.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± I asked, wary of where this might lead. He leaned back, clearly warming to his idea. ¡°I¡¯ve got sources who say the emperor is planning some games in the city arena to celebrate his latest victory abroad. One of the contests will be a duel tournament with lavish prizes.¡± He looked directly at me, his grin sharp. ¡°If you¡¯re as good as you claim, you shouldn¡¯t have any trouble winning it.¡± My heart sank. Not just a duel¡ªa whole string of them. Perfect. Just perfect. Chapter 2.13 - Whispers of the Arena The line stretched far beyond the arena grounds, a testament to the allure of the promised prize. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel¡ªand grimace¡ªat the sheer number of hopefuls. Hundreds of bodies packed into the narrow streets, and it was already afternoon. Corvin¡¯s sources were spot on; the tournament was announced shortly after our discussion. He wasn¡¯t wrong about the hype, either. The surrounding chatter was alive with excitement, drowning out the usual dull hum of the city. For once, the gloom had lifted, replaced by endless speculations about glory and gold. People weren¡¯t just whispering about survival or rationing supplies anymore; they were openly dreaming. Laughing. Debating. It was infectious, and it made sense why the emperors of Old Rome had such an obsession with the colosseum. The duel tournament was the star attraction, especially since the entry fee was laughably low¡ªjust a few gold coins. As for the other contests, they felt like afterthoughts. No one cared about throwing spears or strength trials when blood and skill were on the line in the arena. What struck me most was the constant buzz about class matchups. Everywhere I turned, it was, ¡°Spellbreaker counters casters,¡± or, ¡°Windrunner always beats Duelists.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know enough about classes to weigh in. My knowledge was limited to what I¡¯d encountered, and even then, I didn¡¯t exactly put that much effort into it. Fighting wasn¡¯t a world I wanted to immerse myself in. But now? Now, it seemed unwise to stay ignorant. Not just for the tournament, but for everything. So I started listening. And asking questions. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Duelists are the best?¡± I asked, nudging into a conversation between two men. The first man, wide-eyed and eager, jumped on my question, trying to display his knowledge. ¡°Definitely top three! They adapt to their opponents. No other class does that so well.¡± ¡°Casters destroy them,¡± countered another, arms folded. The Duelist fan bristled. ¡°Only if the caster¡¯s fast and can outlast their stamina. Those are big ifs!¡± Before I knew it, the conversation spiraled. People inched closer, throwing out class names like bets in a card game. ShadowStalker. Beastmaster. Shadowbinder. Runesmith. Paladin. I tried to keep up, mentally piecing together what little I could infer from the names. Then, a grizzled older man cut through the noise with a sharp tone. ¡°Ever been in an official duel?¡± His question silenced the group. The bravado evaporated. Even I found myself paying closer attention. He pointed a weathered hand at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the class. It¡¯s about the arena. The opponent. Context matters.¡± ¡°So what?¡± one man scoffed. ¡°We know the arena¡¯s layout, old man.¡± The elder¡¯s gaze turned sharp, assessing. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re some stealth-dagger type?¡± The man puffed up. ¡°And what of it?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the elder replied, voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Except you¡¯ll learn the hard way that stabbing someone in the dark is a hell of a lot different from dueling under the sun, with no place to hide in.¡± Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd, punctuated by curses from would-be assassins lamenting their bad luck. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°So, what classes are the best, old man?¡± someone asked, cutting through the murmurs. The elder shook his head with a sigh, as though the question itself annoyed him. ¡°If you plan to win without relying on luck, you need versatility. Something that can adapt to any opponent. Take a Runesmith, for example. Facing a strength-based fighter? Enchant your armor with protective runes. Going up against a caster? Lay down wards to deflect spells. That sort of thing.¡± The crowd murmured in agreement, but the bravado had dimmed. Their confidence was visibly shaken, replaced with a collective realization: maybe they weren¡¯t as prepared as they thought. ¡°So, what class are you, old man?¡± I asked, my curiosity outweighing my tact. ¡°You must be pretty confident in it, considering your age.¡± He gave me a sly grin. ¡°Why would I hand out free information to potential adversaries?¡± A younger voice from the back piped up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already giving up information?¡± The old man snorted, his eyes narrowing. ¡°What, these simple tips you could pick up from the first book on dueling? Young people these days. Reading a book won¡¯t fry your little brains, you know.¡± His words stung more than I cared to admit. Maybe a trip to the library wasn¡¯t the worst idea. Still, I pressed on. ¡°Alright, then. What classes counter mages?¡± He turned to me, giving me a long, appraising look. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your gold there, sonny. Everybody and their dog can slap on some magic-resistant armor and spank your ass.¡± Laughter erupted around us, loud and unrelenting. My cheeks burned, but I forced myself to stay composed. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, lifting my chin just slightly. ¡°But the arena is big, and they do say mages are the smartest. Some of us might actually put that big brain to use and find a workaround.¡± The laughter softened, and I caught a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re half as clever as you think you are, you might just stand a chance.¡± The conversation drifted to other topics, but his words lingered. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t consider my fights already won. Winning without using my Chaos Bolt spell was the real challenge, especially with how much this world seemed to thrive on anti-mage measures. Using that spell would put me on everyones radar since it was considered impossible. Surprise would evaporate, and with it, my slim advantage. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The discussion around me shifted to lighter topics, letting time slip by until I found myself lighter in gold and headed back to the new safehouse. The first fights were scheduled for tomorrow morning, and common sense screamed for a solid night¡¯s sleep. Instead, I trudged toward a late-night meeting in the harbor district, its labyrinthine streets crammed with narrow alleys and tightly packed houses. No map, just vague directions. Naturally, I got lost, circling endlessly, trying to make sense of landmarks that looked identical. At least I could console myself with one thing: my erratic route ensured no one was tailing me. By the time I arrived, the cramped meeting space was already packed. No formal gathering, just small knots of people chatting and exchanging wary glances. Bendis was the only one standing alone, her calm presence a sharp contrast to the noisy clusters. She caught my eye with an inviting smile. ¡°Nice of you to join us,¡± she said as I approached. I sighed. ¡°Did the directions really have to be that vague? I¡¯m still getting used to this city.¡± She leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°Want to know a secret? Someone was following you. They wanted to see how careful you¡¯d be.¡± My face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°So my¡­ backtracking didn¡¯t throw them off?¡± ¡°On the contrary,¡± she said, her tone serious. ¡°You clearly getting lost made you stand out,¡± but then added with a small smile, ¡°They made sure no one else was following you.¡± I groaned internally. Embarrassment on my first day, great start. ¡°Are there any spells for stealth?¡± I asked, half-joking, but her headshake made me murmur, ¡°How hard could it be to make one?¡± Her brows lifted. ¡°You¡¯ve created spells before?¡± I met her gaze, steady and deliberate. ¡°People underestimate mages here, but honestly, that¡¯s on them. Hoarding knowledge the way they do? It keeps them small. If they embraced a full understanding of magic, they could accomplish incredible things.¡± Her eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°And where did you learn if knowledge is so tightly controlled?¡± I hesitated for a fraction of a second, keeping my tone casual. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, people share information. I guess I just got lucky.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her curiosity sharpening. ¡°You must be from pretty far away¡­¡± Her words slowed as if piecing together a puzzle. Then her eyes locked onto mine with startling clarity. ¡°From another world?¡± That caught me off guard, though I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. She didn¡¯t seem to be the type to miss details. I nodded, keeping my expression neutral as my thoughts raced. How much could I afford to share? She studied me for a long moment, the weight of her realization clear in her gaze. ¡°Then mages there must be more powerful than they are here. It explains... certain things,¡± she said. I could see the gears turning in her head, but some truths were better left untouched. I simply nodded again, deflecting with a slight smirk. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it any less irritating when people laugh at me for signing up for the tournament, though.¡± Her lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°No one likes being underestimated. But I¡¯m sure you discovered how you can take advantage of that,¡± she said softly, and for a moment, her calm understanding made the frustration feel almost manageable. Almost. ¡°You¡¯ll get a chance to silence them tomorrow.¡± I didn¡¯t share her optimism, and she may have seen my reluctance. ¡°Not that confident? But¡­¡± I stopped her, since I knew what she was going to say. ¡°Theres a problem your boss didn¡¯t care to think about.¡± She tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I have a spell,¡± I began, my tone measured. No need to reveal too much, but enough to make her understand. ¡°Something he won¡¯t expect.¡± She nodded, her expression steady, but her eyes betrayed curiosity. She was listening intently, weighing every word I said. I leaned back slightly, letting out a breath. ¡°The problem is, if I use it in the tournament, the surprise is gone. Everyone will see it, hear about it, and by the time I get to him, he¡¯ll know exactly what I can do.¡± My voice dropped slightly, frustration simmering just below the surface. ¡°I can¡¯t afford that. Not against someone like him.¡± Her expression softened. ¡°No one expects you to win, you know. Making it to the final four¡ªor even the top eight¡ªis enough. That¡¯ll earn you plenty without getting too famous. And as a bonus, get Sedeus to underestimate you, as he might watch the last matches.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, leaning against the wall and crossing my arms. ¡°So, you working on anything else? Between the line to register and all the chaos, I haven¡¯t really had the chance to talk to anyone.¡± My tone was casual, but I was genuinely curious. She glanced at me, her expression measured. ¡°We¡¯ve got a new plan for next week,¡± she said after a pause. ¡°It¡¯s... complicated. Time-sensitive, too. But if it works, it would solve our gold problems.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I said, trying to sound upbeat, ¡°if you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate. Honestly, I¡¯d rather do anything else but duel.¡± The thought of standing in that arena, under the watchful eyes of a crowd¡ªall for entertainment¡ªmade my stomach tighten. She tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve dueled in other tournaments?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that, a faint, almost rueful curve of my lips. ¡°No,¡± I admitted, shaking my head. ¡°But trouble seems to follow me wherever I go. And when trouble shows up, duels just seem to be part of the package.¡± Her lips twitched, the ghost of a smile. ¡°Sounds like an interesting life. You must have faced some powerful opponents," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice. I tried to laugh it off, forcing a casual tone. ¡°Oh, you know, just the usual¡ªthere was a giant, a bear-man, and even an... undead construct.¡± I said, struggling to describe a robot. ¡±Interesting is one way to put it. But enough about me. Here I am, rambling on without even knowing what class you are,¡± I said, trying to shift the focus off myself. ¡°Spellblade,¡± she answered, watching my reaction. My blank shrug must have been more obvious than I thought because she added, ¡°I know it¡¯s a little more obscure, but you should really take the time to familiarize yourself with the main classes.¡± ¡°I was planning to,¡± I said quickly, though my growing mental list of things to learn felt heavier by the second. ¡°But tell me more about your class.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hybrid. A mix of warrior and mage. Elemental attacks, magical defenses, and even a healing spell.¡± She said. I blinked. ¡°That sounds ridiculously overpowered. You¡¯ve got so many options; it must be perfect for a duel.¡± ¡°It would be,¡± she admitted, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°If not for my sudden notoriety.¡± ¡°I take it you actually have some experience?¡± I asked, watching her carefully. She seemed to weigh her response before speaking. ¡°Yes, I was trained by a skilled teacher, a mentor you could say,¡± her voice tinged with a subtle note of regret. It was enough to make me wonder about the story behind it. ¡°Still in the city?¡± I pressed. ¡°Because, honestly, I could really use a proper teacher. Learning as I go isn¡¯t exactly efficient.¡± Her expression shifted slightly, and for a moment, she looked distant. ¡°He grew old¡­ and, unfortunately, time spares no one,¡± she whispered, before shaking off whatever memory had claimed her. There was a pang of sympathy I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Then maybe you and I can spar sometime,¡± I suggested, trying to sound casual. ¡°You could pass on some of his wisdom. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯ve won more than a few duels thanks to luck rather than skill.¡± Her eyes focused on me, sharp and assessing. ¡°Your experience seems to lean toward dealing with beasts and creatures. Humans, though, bring a very different kind of challenge.¡± She paused, as if deliberating. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle your first matches,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re a natural, and there¡¯s nothing I can teach you.¡± I scoffed, a wry grin forming. ¡°I sincerely doubt that.¡± Chapter 2.14 - First Duel The crowd was deafening, a sea of bodies packed into the stands beyond capacity. People jostled and strained to get the best view, their collective roar rising to a level that surpassed any sporting event I¡¯d ever attended. From the arena floor, the intensity was overwhelming. My pulse quickened, anxiety creeping in as the sheer energy of the crowd threatened to unnerve me. I arrived early to see the schedule and scout the competition. There was even a massive banner displaying the rules for everyone to see. It was a short list, the first being that killing your opponent would disqualify you from the contest. Also, skills that would endanger the crowd got you disqualified as well, so at least they cared about safety. And last fights would be decided by forcing your opponent to stay down longer than ten seconds, very reminiscent of a sport back home. The board displaying the matchups was swarmed with eager contestants and onlookers. After some jostling and a few muttered apologies, I managed to elbow my way close enough to find my name. My opponent¡¯s name, however, barely registered before my attention zeroed in on his class: Paladin. My knowledge was embarrassingly patchy, but one thing stuck out in my mind: Alira had once mentioned her former betrothed was a Paladin, and she¡¯d casually let slip that they were good at countering mages. Just my luck. He¡¯d know my class, of course, and probably come prepared. I could already picture him striding in with adamantite-lined underwear, fully geared to shrug off whatever I threw his way. Okay, maybe I was exaggerating, but his shield? That would definitely block spells. My match was set for just a few hours in, a small relief. I wouldn¡¯t have to wait all day and let the tension fester. The arena itself was split into ten smaller venues, making it impossible to follow every fight. Still, patterns began to emerge. Matches dragged on longer than I¡¯d anticipated. It made sense. A single loss meant the end of the tournament, so you had to make it count. As such competitors were cautious, baiting each other into overextending rather than risking an early mistake. Melee classes dominated the roster, a diverse group armed with a dizzying array of weapons and techniques. Unsurprisingly, casters were few and far between. Barely half the competitors used any magic, and for most, it was limited to support spells. By midday, only one other mage had fought. He had a strong offensive game, landing spells with precision. Unfortunately for him, they were all absorbed by his opponent¡¯s armor. He had a few spells to keep his opponent at bay, trying to control the distance, but it was only a matter of time. Once the gap closed, the crowd erupted in cheers as yet another fighter hit the ground. As I made my way to the preparation area, my mind churned with indecision. Should I go all out or keep my spell repertoire under wraps? The idea of revealing just enough to win, saving my more impressive spells for later rounds, had its appeal. It could keep my future opponents guessing, always wondering what else I might have up my sleeve. In theory, it sounded perfect. In practice? I wasn¡¯t so sure. When I arrived, spotting my opponent wasn¡¯t exactly difficult as he clad head-to-toe in polished silver armor, sword at his hip and shield leaning against the wall. With a sigh, I walked over, determined to at least start on a polite note. ¡°Good luck in the match,¡± I offered. His visor was off, and I caught a glimpse of a man in his forties. His neck armor looked stiff, restricting his movement¡ªa potential weakness, if I played this right. He turned his entire body slightly toward me and frowned. ¡°Are you a fan? How did you get in here?¡± Was he serious, or just messing with me? ¡°Not a fan. I¡¯m your opponent for the first round¡­ the mage,¡± I said, emphasizing the last part. He gave me a once-over, his visor making the gesture look even more dismissive. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a mage,¡± he finally said. I suppressed a groan. ¡°Those bright-colored robes you¡¯re imagining? Not mandatory. Thank god for that.¡± He scoffed, a sharp sound that grated against my nerves. ¡°Just my luck. I was hoping for a real fight, but instead, I get a first-year mage who thinks he¡¯s special for ignoring traditions.¡± ¡°Traditions are just peer pressure from dead people,¡± I shot back without missing a beat. He paused, probably fishing for a decent retort, but all I got was a low growl: ¡°Better hope the healer¡¯s close when I¡¯m done with you.¡± Ah, so he was an asshole. Great. It was going to take every ounce of self-control I had to stick to the plan¡ªplay it safe, take it slow, and not go all out. But damn, was it tempting to wipe that smug look off his face. Fortunately, our names were called, signaling the start of the match. We stepped into the arena, and the energy hit me like a tidal wave. From the stands, the roar of the crowd was deafening; on the ground, it was exhilarating. Somewhere nearby, a previous fight must have just ended, and the audience¡¯s wild cheers were both awe-inspiring and nerve-wracking. Any lingering anxiety dissolved as adrenaline surged through me. The arbiter met us in a corner of the arena. ¡°I hope you know the rules. Don¡¯t make me repeat them. If I yell stop, you stop. Is that clear?¡± His stern gaze flicked between us. We both nodded. ¡°Take your places on the marked area,¡± he commanded. As soon as we did, he wasted no time. ¡°Fight!¡± he shouted. My opponent snapped his sword to his shield in one smooth motion, a classic move I almost laughed at¡ªuntil his entire body was suddenly enveloped in a golden glow. The sight stopped me cold. My instincts screamed to activate Slow Time, expecting an immediate attack, but I forced myself to stay calm. For now, he seemed content to follow the tried-and-true strategy of staying defensive. Patience wasn¡¯t my strong suit. Testing the waters, I sent a low-intensity Lightning Bolt his way. He raised his shield, and just as I suspected, it absorbed the spell with no visible effect. I followed up with a stronger version to see if there was any difference. The shield absorbed it again, but this time the impact staggered him, forcing him to take a step back. So, it had limits. Good to know. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. As I extended my hand to cast an even more powerful bolt, he suddenly shifted. Planting his back foot, he sprang forward like a coiled spring. Despite his heavy armor, he barreled toward me with his shield leading the charge. Consciously not activating Slow Time ironically made me lose valuable time. That hesitation cost me, I couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The impact hit me square in the chest, knocking me to the ground. Before I could fully recover, he swung his sword, the blade striking my arm as I instinctively raised it to defend myself. He didn¡¯t let up, unleashing a relentless barrage of slashes that forced me to scramble backward. I needed space, and fast. I waved my hand, creating a small patch of quicksand under one of his feet. It didn¡¯t sink his foot, but the sudden change in ground density made him stumble, giving me just enough for me to get some distance. With some breathing room now, it was time to see how far that golden shield spell could be pushed. Unleashing Lightning Bolt after Lightning Bolt, I didn¡¯t hold back. Each impact rocked him, breaking his balance again and again. After the fifth strike, the yellow aura finally flickered and vanished. He froze for a moment, clearly surprised, and hesitated as he fumbled to align his sword with his shield. That hesitation was all I needed. I sent a low-powered Lightning Bolt his way¡ªnothing lethal; I mean I didn¡¯t want to be disqualified but enough to deliver a jolt. The metal of his armor amplified the effect, and he dropped to the ground, dazed. The crowd erupted in deafening cheers, their enthusiasm distracting me as I instinctively turned my head away from my opponent. I was lucky he stayed down, otherwise it might have cost me. I would have to remember that in the future with all the games happening at the same time. Despite my initial disdain for the idea of fighting for the entertainment of others, the adrenaline coursing through me and the crowd¡¯s infectious energy began to shift my perspective. Before I knew it, I raised my arms in triumph, letting the moment carry me. To punctuate the victory, I fired a Lightning Bolt into the sky. The crowd roared even louder in response. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Flashy displays were a mage¡¯s specialty, and clearly, the audience loved it. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Dusk settled as I made my way back to the resistance¡¯s dilapidated hideout by the docks. A few resistance members recognized me, offering congratulations on my match. It was strange how the arena seemed to bring people together, even briefly. ¡°Congratulations,¡± a familiar voice called. I turned to see Isla approaching with her usual calm demeanor. ¡°How did you celebrate the victory?¡± she asked, her tone light but curious. I let out a sigh. ¡°By heading to the library and reading up on different classes and their likely abilities.¡± She stifled a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell Alira about your wild celebrations.¡± ¡°Oh yes, the party never stops with me,¡± I replied dryly. After a beat, I shifted the conversation. ¡°So, I heard you¡¯ve been working on some plan of your own?¡± Her shoulders slumped slightly, and her expression clouded. ¡°It was a good idea, but the logistics are just too complicated,¡± she admitted, frustration flickering in her eyes. ¡°There are so many moving parts¡ªliterally and figuratively¡ªand way too much that could go wrong.¡± As she stared off, lost in her thoughts, I nudged. ¡°Are you going to keep me in suspense, or is it classified?¡± She seemed to weigh her answer before speaking. ¡°Not exactly. The king¡¯s armies recently conquered a neighboring kingdom. At the end of the games, they¡¯re planning a triumph¡ªa big celebration where they¡¯ll parade the loot and captured slaves through the streets.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re planning to free the slaves?¡± I guessed. ¡°Unfortunately, no. We have to be realistic,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°The resistance got intel that the gold they plundered is traveling with the baggage train.¡± ¡°That does sound like a tempting opportunity,¡± I said, mulling it over. ¡°Although I imagine the protection on it will be substantial.¡± ¡°It is,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Right now, half the army is with the baggage train. But that¡¯ll change once they cross the border.¡± A pat on my back startled me, and I turned to see Bendis grinning. ¡°Saw your fight. Not bad, but do you only have one spell or what?¡± I bristled slightly, trying not to let my irritation show. Here I was, feeling pretty clever for taking down a Paladin with just Lightning Bolt. Well, the little quicksand trick didn¡¯t really count. No one likely noticed it. ¡°That was the strategy,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°Keeping them guessing about what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Bendis raised a brow. ¡°They might not know your full spell repertoire, but to break through a Paladin¡¯s shield with just a few spells? That takes serious juice.¡± ¡°Well, they were going to figure out I¡¯m powerful eventually¡ªno way around that,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°At least I get to keep a few tricks up my sleeve.¡± She grinned. ¡°Loved the little flair at the end,¡± she said, raising her hand dramatically in imitation of my celebratory pose. She even mimicked the sound of the lightning, her attempt surprisingly enthusiastic. I groaned, covering my face with one hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too much, was it? I kind of got caught up in the energy of the crowd.¡± Her laughter spilled out, light and genuine. ¡°Are you kidding? You¡¯re already on track to becoming the crowd''s favorite. A mage winning is rare enough as it is.¡± ¡°See you later,¡± Isla said, waving as she moved away. ¡°I see Amra¡¯s here, I need to talk to her.¡± Turning back to Bendis, I barely had a moment before she hit me with, ¡°While you did win, please tell me you¡¯re not usually that uncoordinated.¡± I explained my hesitation during the match, and she let out an audible breath of relief. ¡°Good. Power is great and all, but if you were as slow as a turtle, Sedeus would¡¯ve wiped the floor with you.¡± It was the second time she¡¯d mentioned his name casually. ¡°Did you know him personally?¡± I asked, watching for her reaction. She stiffened for just a moment before answering. ¡°I met him during my required service in the army. He was a charismatic, recently promoted, and full of ideas about changing the world.¡± There was a flicker of something in her voice. Regret, maybe. ¡°You might look at the countryside now and think it¡¯s all his fault, but the previous king was almost as bad. Sedeus convinced a lot of people to join his revolution. Including me.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°I knew him.¡± Her tone shifted, taking on a distant quality. ¡°Word of his powers and ideas spread like wildfire. Armies sent against him often switched sides. The king fell within a month, and we all thought it was the start of something better¡ªa new beginning.¡± ¡°Power corrupts,¡± I said, the words slipping out. Her lips curled into a faint, bitter smile. ¡°That it does. Once he consolidated his power, it all changed. And with his control over the army, there was no way to dislodge him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s admirable you stood against him instead of just staying a yes-man¡ªor yes-woman, in your case,¡± I said. Her expression softened. ¡°To tell you the truth, when I escaped that night, I promised myself I¡¯d start a new life somewhere else. Leave it all behind.¡± ¡°What stopped you?¡± Her eyes met mine, a glimmer of curiosity in their depths. ¡°A man who can open portals by himself, helping a resistance he knows nothing about? I knew you were special¡ªthe same way I knew Sedeus was special.¡± Chapter 2.15 - Theres always a new plan The next match was, to put it bluntly, underwhelming. I had a great idea with keeping the garrison busy and because of it I¡¯d stayed up late, mulling over strategies to make the fights more engaging. The plan came to life after witnessing the crowd¡¯s reaction to my first match. Our entire assassination strategy hinged on creating a distraction for the garrison, but until now, we hadn¡¯t come up with anything remotely feasible. The defenders were too undermanned and resource-starved after their recent setbacks to counteract any large-scale diversion effectively. They might eventually recover, but I wasn¡¯t willing to spend the next year here waiting for the resistance to regain strength. So, why not exploit the very reason the garrison existed in the first place? Start a riot. Crowds are fickle, but their tendency toward chaos is undeniable. Pack them tightly, add alcohol, adrenaline, and a spark of outrage, and the result is often violence. History from my own world proved that time and time again. The plan was simple in theory: become a crowd favorite, then provoke the authorities into disqualifying me or taking some action that could ignite public anger. The specifics of that provocation were still a work in progress, but for now, my focus was clear¡ªrise to fame in the arena. And that meant delivering a show-stopping second match. If only my opponent had been more obliging. He was a warrior type¡ªhulking frame, broad shoulders, wielding an axe that seemed comically large even for his size. His armor looked impressive at first glance, with dark, burnished plating that might¡¯ve been adamantite. I¡¯d hoped it was, expecting a decent challenge. I opened with a quick zap to test the theory. The lightning arced through the air and struck him square in the chest. Instead of deflecting or grounding the charge, he crumpled like a puppet with its strings cut, hitting the dirt in the first few seconds. I was genuinely frozen¡ªnot with fear, of course, but with indecision. What was the right move here? Should I try to artificially prolong the fight, maybe deliberately miss a few spells? No, that would only make it seem like we¡¯d staged the match. If this place was anything like my world, betting was likely rampant, and being accused of fixing a fight was a situation I definitely wanted to avoid. That left me with one option: finish it quickly. A proverbial knockout in the first round might not be as entertaining in the moment, but it would sound impressive when people retold the story later to their friends. To his credit, he wasn¡¯t completely out. He staggered to his feet before the ten-count, glaring at me through the slit of his helmet. I quickly sent another bolt his way, and this time he didn¡¯t get back up. As the arbiter declared me the winner, I decided to salvage what I could of the moment. Raising both hands dramatically, I unleashed not one but two lightning bolts into the sky. It had been my second victory after all. The crowd roared in response, their cheers deafening. The unintended consequence of my newfound arena fame was becoming harder to ignore: people were starting to notice me outside the ring. Two strangers approached me at the tavern where I was quietly eating dinner, offering to buy me a drink. I smiled politely but declined, using the excuse of wanting to finish my meal in peace. In reality, my mind was already working through the implications. It wouldn¡¯t be long before this attention made trips to the resistance hideout too risky. Tonight, I¡¯d have to visit them and suggest they come to me in the future instead. I barely had time to finish that thought before someone else joined my table uninvited. My gaze flicked upward, ready to deal with yet another overeager fan, only to find Lucien settling into the seat across from me. ¡°How did you know where I eat?¡± I asked, trying to mask the thread of worry in my voice. Had I been followed? That could complicate things. He chuckled, waving off the concern. ¡°Relax. You¡¯re not important enough to be tailed¡ªat least not yet. Though, with the way you¡¯re performing, that might change. I just asked around. Someone mentioned you eat in the same place. I wanted to talk.¡± ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said dryly. ¡°You¡¯re becoming a fan?¡± Lucien smirked. ¡°I haven¡¯t watched your matches, but the buzz suggests you might make things interesting. Casters don¡¯t usually make it far in these tournaments¡ªit¡¯s all axes and swords, and it gets predictable.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± I asked, cutting through the small talk. He leaned forward slightly. ¡°Your growing reputation has caught the attention of the army¡¯s mages. They¡¯re requesting a demonstration. They apparently have trouble breaking through anti-mage shields.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°No offense, but I didn¡¯t come here to teach. That ¡®little side mission¡¯ you roped me into? That¡¯s the kind of work I expected. But guarding walls and playing soldier doesn¡¯t pay nearly enough. The tournament? That¡¯s my priority¡ªit fills my pockets. And as for teaching mages? So, I¡¯ll have to pass on that. Teachers never get payed well anyway,¡± I smirked, leaning into the brash persona I¡¯d adopted here. Playing the overconfident mercenary was becoming surprisingly fun, like a caricature of myself turned up to eleven. Lucien didn¡¯t answer right away, clearly mulling over his next move. Finally, he said, ¡°What if I offered you an introduction to the spymaster? He¡¯s the one handling all the lucrative missions¡ªbig payouts, fewer boring assignments. Talented people like you are always in demand.¡± My mind raced. This could open doors I hadn¡¯t even considered yet, but it would also place me under intense scrutiny. Malchor and Tarsus were far enough away to keep secrets safe for now, but prudence never hurt anyone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly the subtle, cloak-and-dagger type.¡± Lucien grinned. ¡°That much is obvious. But sometimes, subtlety is overrated. They often need people to make a statement, and you¡¯re already good at that.¡± I weighed the risk. I¡¯d only brushed against the royal court during that private evening. I might as well lean into it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take the meeting. Just don¡¯t expect me to impress anyone with teaching skills. I¡¯ve always been a terrible instructor.¡± Lucien shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Just showing up lets me cross a favor off my list.¡± He didn¡¯t linger long¡ªclearly a busy man. As soon as Lucien left, I followed suit. The last thing I needed was another round of well-meaning strangers offering to buy me drinks. The safe house was quiet when I arrived, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d wasted a trip. Then, as if out of nowhere, Corvin materialized from the shadows. ¡°What brings you here tonight?¡± he asked casually. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Must¡¯ve been some rogue class. I ignored his theatrics and explained my growing notoriety, warning him that I might not be able to visit for a while. Since I was already there, I laid out my idea for distracting the garrison. ¡°It¡¯s a solid plan if you can pull it off,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s too soon. The tournament ends in two weeks, and we¡¯re barely making progress on the other operation. We don¡¯t have the manpower to execute both in such a short window.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your call,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°How¡¯s the other plan coming along?¡± ¡°Terribly.¡± Corvin¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°All my reports say the convoy is guarded to the teeth. There¡¯s no way to approach it.¡± ¡°Unless¡ª¡± a new voice interrupted from the shadows, making me visibly jump. I turned to see Bendis stepping forward with a sly grin. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t a rogue,¡± I quipped. She smirked but didn¡¯t answer, instead continuing, ¡°Unless someone portals us inside the fortified carriages from a distance.¡± Corvin frowned deeply. ¡°Impossible,¡± he said flatly. ¡°It¡¯s a moving target with minimal space inside. I know you¡¯ve said what he can do¡± he gestured toward me ¡°but we¡¯d be risking too many lives on something untested.¡± Their gazes locked in what felt like a silent duel. Before it could drag on, I stepped in. ¡°Look, Bendis, I appreciate the faith, but portaling people is already taxing. Adding gold into the mix? That¡¯s a whole new level of strain. Gold¡¯s heavy, and it¡¯d knock me out fast. We wouldn¡¯t be able to take much, even if everything else somehow worked perfectly.¡± ¡°How much gold could you manage before you¡¯d exhaust yourself?¡± she asked. I shrugged. ¡°Depends on the distance. If it¡¯s short enough, maybe the weight of five or six people in gold. Maybe.¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s perfect! We take just enough gold to make it sting. When he finds out, he¡¯ll blame his inner circle, deepening his paranoia.¡± She practically glowed at the thought. I groaned, rubbing my temples. ¡°It¡¯s a great plan... except for all the other problems. Plus, I have a tournament to almost win. I can¡¯t exactly stumble into the ring half-conscious. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t risk it.¡± Bendis exchanged a quick glance with Corvin, who gave a subtle nod. Her tone shifted, deliberate and measured. ¡°There¡¯s another reason we need to hit the shipment,¡± she said. I raised an eyebrow, waiting. She continued, ¡°We think he¡¯s transporting something far more important than gold. A powerful artifact.¡± ¡°Artifact?¡± I repeated, wary. ¡°Okay, what exactly does that mean?¡± Her eyes narrowed, as if weighing how much to say. ¡°There have always been rumors. Artifacts that grant unimaginable powers. Some say the gods created them, others believe they¡¯re relics from a race that predates the gods. Whatever the truth, we think Sedeus found one¡ªthat¡¯s how he became so powerful. And now, we believe he¡¯s discovered another. It would explain why he¡¯s been raiding random places with no strategic value, then retreating without holding the territory.¡± For a moment, I let that sink in. Could it really be that simple? Just some guy stumbling across a lost relic? Maybe this wasn¡¯t all my fault after all. The guilt I¡¯d been dragging around felt lighter, even if the theory was far from proven. ¡°Why do you look so happy?¡± Bendis asked, her tone sharp with suspicion. ¡°You look... relieved.¡± I snapped out of it, realizing this wasn¡¯t the time to let my guard down. ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s good news,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Good news?¡± Corvin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How do you figure that?¡± ¡°Well, the elves made him sound like some invincible demi-god,¡± I explained. ¡°If he¡¯s just a guy with a shiny trinket, that¡¯s a weakness we can exploit.¡± Bendis, ever the realist, didn¡¯t let her serious demeanor falter. ¡°And what if he is a demi-god... with an artifact that makes him even stronger?¡± I forced a nervous smile. ¡°Then I¡¯m portaling to the farthest continent and buying a nice, quiet house there,¡± I said, half-joking. ¡°Wish we all had that option,¡± Corvin muttered, deadpan. But my mind churned. If Sedeus really had one of these artifacts and it broke the rules of the world¡ªjust like that god who¡¯d almost killed me¡ªI wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. This assassination plan was starting to feel like suicide. Still, we needed proof. ¡°How sure are you about these artifacts?¡± I asked. Bendis¡¯s lips quirked, though there was no humor in it. ¡°You know how I said I wasn¡¯t part of his inner circle?¡± I nodded cautiously. ¡°Technically, I wasn¡¯t. But... we hooked up a couple of times, before he got too famous¡± She winced, like the memory pained her. ¡°Not my proudest moment, I know. But let me tell you something: men are very talkative afterward. He¡¯d go on and on about artifacts. How they were real, how he¡¯d change the world. At first, I thought it was just ambition talking, but after seeing what he did later? I believe it. And my source, someone I trust, just confirmed he¡¯s after another one now.¡± That explained her familiarity with him and made the information more credible than mere rumors. ¡°Then I guess this mission takes priority over the tournament,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has to,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Now go get your beauty sleep. I¡¯ll reach out when we¡¯re ready to field-test the plan.¡± I left the safe house, my mind a tangled mess of thoughts. The cobblestone streets were quiet, the occasional flicker of a lantern throwing long, wavering shadows. My boots echoed softly against the stone as I tried to piece everything together. The phrase stopped me in my tracks. Beauty sleep? It was uncanny how some expressions existed in both worlds, like little echoes of a shared origin or perhaps just a strange coincidence. Either way, it always left me a bit unsettled, as if the boundaries between the worlds were thinner than I liked to believe. It gave me hope I could find my way back on my terms. While I didn¡¯t much care whether I¡¯d ever see my father again, thinking about my mom always hit me hard. The sadness was like a dull ache I couldn¡¯t shake. There had to be a way to send a message back to Earth, some way to let her know I was alive. Maybe even open a portal, though that was wishful thinking. To pull that off, I¡¯d need to be a god¡ªor at least a demi-god. And just like that, my thoughts circled back to the artifact. Maybe I could use it. I was already powerful, but with the artifact, I could become the new demi-god. That thought lingered, tempting me with its simplicity. It would make everything easier, wouldn¡¯t it? But then came the inevitable pause. Things were never easy. With my luck, that artifact might not even work for me. My unique, chaos-infused body would probably see to that. Still, someone else could use it. Alira came to mind immediately. If she had it, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about her safety. She might even surpass me in strength. That train of thought brought me back to her recent... changes. Her speed, her strength, it had all grown beyond what seemed natural. I¡¯d been too distracted in our final hours together to ask her about it, and maybe she didn¡¯t fully understand it herself. But the only explanation that made any sense was the crystal. The one from the goddess, the one that had activated when she held it. Who knew what carrying the essence of a god could do to someone? The idea gnawed at me. Had I underestimated her? Maybe I¡¯d been wrong to insist she stay behind. No, I shook my head, trying to clear the thought. With Sedeus now even stronger, it was no place to test her new powers. I was so lost in my thoughts I almost missed it¡ªa faint rustle, barely audible above the creak of a sign swinging in the breeze. I stopped mid-step, straining to hear. Nothing. Just the usual night sounds: a distant bark, the whistle of wind down an alley. I was almost home anyway. Then it came again. A faint shuffle, so soft it could¡¯ve been my imagination. Or someone with skill¡ªsomeone who didn¡¯t want to be seen. My pulse quickened. Hand brushing the hilt of my dagger, I scanned the shadows. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting tired of all these rogues.¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°If you¡¯re out there, let¡¯s make this interesting.¡± I activated my night vision spell, pretending to casually scan the nearby houses. It took every ounce of self-control not to let my gaze linger on the faintly glowing figure crouched by a window on the house to my right. Instead, I kept walking, acting as though I hadn¡¯t noticed. Maybe this guy wasn¡¯t here for me. After passing a few more houses, I risked a glance over my shoulder. Sure enough, the same silhouette was now hunkered down near a wall, fully cloaked in darkness. ¡°You know,¡± I said, stopping in my tracks, turning towards him and speaking loud enough for him to hear, ¡°if you¡¯ve got something to say, it¡¯s polite to come out and talk. Following me around like a lost puppy? Not so much.¡± He didn¡¯t move at first, likely assuming I was bluffing. But when I didn¡¯t look away, he finally shifted, stepping out from the shadows with deliberate slowness. I dropped my spell, letting my vision adjust to the dim light. Now I could see him clearly¡ªolder for someone in his line of work, maybe in his fifties, but lean and agile, if the way his tight leather gear fit was any indication. ¡°How did you see me?¡± he asked, his tone low but edged with curiosity. ¡°I think the polite thing would be to start with your name,¡± I countered, crossing my arms. He hesitated before replying. ¡°Yasin. Spymaster to the king.¡± Oh, fantastic. Just what I needed. My mind raced, trying to gauge how much he might already know. How long had he been tailing me? Chapter 2.16 - Shady Deals It was pointless to panic over suppositions. If Yasin had truly seen me with the resistance, we wouldn¡¯t be having this somewhat amicable conversation. Whatever unease I¡¯d shown up to now could easily be chalked up to him tailing me through the city. ¡°If you really are who you say you are, you must be an important man. So why follow me halfway across your city?¡± I asked, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°I had a conversation with our mutual friend, Lucien, and happened to spot you nearby. Thought it might be a good opportunity to propose a deal¡ªone that could benefit us both.¡± If he was here to make deals, maybe I was overthinking things. I wasn¡¯t usually this paranoid. Must¡¯ve been the stress, or maybe there was something in the local water. It would explain a few things. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your success in the arena. Lucien vouched for your skills, and now you¡¯ve surprised even me. How did you spot me, by the way?¡± ¡°You made a lot of noise for a stealth class,¡± I replied dryly. ¡°The noise was intentional. I wanted to see how you¡¯d react,¡± he said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I passed your little test,¡± I said, ignoring the original question entirely. ¡°I guess everyone has their secrets,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°It only makes me more confident about my proposal.¡± ¡°And what exactly is that proposal?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already making a name for yourself. Word has it betting on you is through the roof for the third round. The ¡®nobody mercenary with an underrated class¡¯ storyline is irresistible to the public.¡± I ignored the thin insult. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re fixing matches?¡± He laughed. ¡°We manage the tournament. Why wouldn¡¯t we profit from the betting? Who do you think sets most of the odds?¡± ¡°So, you want me to lose my next match?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s far too soon. We need to build you up first. I¡¯ll make sure your next three matches are against fighters who¡¯ll give you a challenge. We need close matches so don¡¯t incapacitate them in the first seconds, ok? After that, in the semifinals, you take a fall. By then, everyone will expect you to go all the way, and the bets will be heavily in your favor.¡± Since my riot plan had fallen through, I didn¡¯t mind the idea of throwing a match, but I wasn¡¯t about to lose out financially. ¡°It¡¯s a nice plan, but I intended to reach the finals. How do I get compensated?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get a cut of the bets. Trust me, it¡¯ll be far more than the prize money you¡¯d miss out on.¡± I feigned consideration. ¡°You know, right now, you¡¯re just a random guy accosting me in the night. If I¡¯m going to trust you, I¡¯ll need a sizable advance.¡± He paused, likely his turn to pretend he was weighing my demand. ¡°Done.¡± he answered. He pulled out a pouch and handed it to me. ¡°Ten gold coins, just for listening,¡± he said, his tone calm but assured. I opened it to check, and sure enough, it was all there. Ten gold coins¡ªeach worth a hundred dinari. And this was just for showing up. If this was only the starting fee, the final payout would be enormous. No wonder people fixed matches back home; money like this was nearly impossible to resist. ¡°You¡¯ll receive two hundred after the fifth match and the other half once you lose in the semi-final,¡± he continued. The total would be twice the prize money for winning the entire tournament. My grin must¡¯ve been visible even in the low light because he extended his hand, confident that I was already sold. As I shook it, he leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a serious note. ¡°Now, I trust I don¡¯t need to explain the consequences of double-crossing us to someone with your intelligence.¡± For a moment, I thought he¡¯d skip the obligatory threat, but honestly, I¡¯d have felt cheated if he had. ¡°No need to worry,¡± I replied. ¡°Fame¡¯s not exactly my priority, if that¡¯s your concern. Too much fame is bad for business.¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°Lucien said you were a pragmatic man. I¡¯m glad to see he was right.¡± He turned to leave, but paused for one final warning. ¡°We won¡¯t be meeting again, so long as you do your part. The next payment will be waiting in your room after your fifth match.¡± And just like that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving me holding a lot of gold for doing nothing... yet. Sleep didn¡¯t come easily that night. Whether it was the stress catching up with me or just a random bout of restlessness, I couldn¡¯t tell. By morning, I was groggy and barely coherent as the waiter¡ªor whatever they called themselves here¡ªbrought in my breakfast. I squinted at the plate, struggling to keep my eyes open. Without a menu, every morning meal was a gamble. Sometimes it worked out. Today wasn¡¯t one of those days. On the plate sat a sausage-like lump, clearly more fat than meat. Surrounding it were slices of the region¡¯s staple vegetable: a bitter, tasteless tuber that made me long for actual potatoes. Completing the ensemble were literal weeds I¡¯d seen growing by the roadside. I wasn¡¯t picky by nature, but this meal tested my limits. I considered conjuring bread to escape the monotony, but the focus required wasn¡¯t something my half-asleep brain could manage. Still, They had a famine outside of the city so I spent the next few minutes feeling bad about my fussiness. It made me smile remembering my childhood where surprise I was a fussy eater. We weren¡¯t exactly poor, but you had to make the most of anything. So the food was like vegetable soup and potato stew most of the time. I obviously hated anything stew or soup related and would eat a spoon of it, then drink a mouthful of water to wash the taste off. Mom loved to tell that story. I smiled at the thought, but the nostalgia didn¡¯t make the sausage any more edible. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. After choking down the meal with more water than necessary, I tried shifting my thoughts to something productive...but that only added to my stress. I was grateful the spy had specifically mentioned throwing the match in the semifinal. If he¡¯d said the sixth or fifth fight instead, I couldn¡¯t have trusted myself to remember it correctly amidst everything else. Finishing my meal¡ªor enduring it¡ªI headed to the arena. The fight wasn¡¯t for hours, but I hated not knowing the exact time. Pocket watches apparently weren¡¯t a thing in this world. Everything was measured in vague terms like "midday" or "afternoon," which drove me nuts. It made everyone seem perpetually late. Maybe I had to take it slower. Between six-hour shifts as a palace guard, competing in the arena, coordinating with the resistance, preparing for the heist that was likely happening today, and now getting entangled with bookies fixing matches, I was stretched thin. Were my opponents today likely to be paid off? Probably not. They¡¯d said I wouldn¡¯t see the first part of the money until I actually made it to the semi-final, so there¡¯d be no point in wasting gold just yet. Still, it was a shame three easy matches didn¡¯t sound half bad. Unfortunately, if I started slacking off, they might notice, and keeping up appearances was still a priority. At least I had the day off, thanks to yet another holiday. This town seemed to have an endless supply of them. Sure, weekends weren¡¯t a thing here, and with the kingdom in its current state, the holidays weren¡¯t exactly cause for celebration. But it felt like every other day, there was some new occasion being observed. Honestly, at this rate, if we needed to sneak into the castle, we wouldn¡¯t have to wait long for a holiday when staffing was at a minimum. Of course, "minimal" here still meant a few hundred people. But that¡¯s where my plan really shone. To quell a riot, the guards would have to reroute more than half of their forces. If the timing coincided with a holiday, the number of people left at the castle would shrink to fewer than a hundred. I shook my head, realizing I¡¯d been complaining internally for the better part of the morning. It wasn¡¯t a bad day¡ªjust an annoyingly mediocre one. The kind of day where nothing went wrong, but nothing went right either, and you had to grit your teeth and push through anyway. At least the arena had its own charm. I wasn¡¯t exactly a sports enthusiast, but I¡¯d always enjoyed cheering for a team and having a drink every now and then. This was the closest equivalent in this world. Even better, they had vendors weaving through the crowd, shouting out their wares with catchy phrases, offering an artisanal touch to the whole experience. The fights themselves had become more engaging now that I had a decent idea of what everyone might bring to the table. Plus, it was the third round, so the competition was starting to get serious, filled with capable opponents. The fights were numbered, and before I knew it, my time was approaching. As I made my way to the fighters'' entrance, I spotted my opponent sitting alone. Most combatants liked to chat or banter before their matches¡ªit was tradition and made the eventual victory or defeat all the more entertaining. Not wanting to break with custom, I decided to approach him. From his leather outfit and lack of a visible weapon, I guessed he was a rogue of some sort. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t much help. The rogue section in the arena guidebook had been by far the longest, filled with countless variations. Sure, they all carried daggers and thrived in the shadows, but as an old man had mentioned a few days ago, they usually struggled in a brightly lit arena with no obstacles to hide behind. That meant he had to be one of the more exotic types. ¡°So, a rogue? Daring choice, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said as I approached. ¡°Ah, the Lightning Man, here in the flesh,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°I half-expected you wouldn¡¯t show, given how rogues tend to counter casters.¡± ¡°If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d be praying to Otravos for a solar eclipse or something,¡± I shot back. ¡°Otherwise, you might get more beauty sleep than you intended today.¡± ¡°If your spells actually manage to hit me, I¡¯ll welcome the nap. My only concern is my hand slipping and accidentally hitting something vital with my daggers.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to know about my shield, which wasn¡¯t a good sign. But if he had the speed typical of rogues, I could still make this work. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pray for you to have a steady hand,¡± I said with a grin. He smirked. ¡°Thanks, you do look like you need that beauty sleep more than I do.¡± That one actually stung a bit. Unfortunately, the opening gates cut off my chance to respond, leaving him with the last word. My usual opening Lightning Bolt was too slow¡ªhe was on me in seconds, hurling two or three knives while slashing with his dagger. He must¡¯ve expected me to have a shield because the moment his first flurry didn¡¯t do much, he came at me again without hesitation. I launched spells in his direction, fully aware I¡¯d miss, just to keep some distance. After his third relentless chain of attacks, he slowed down and hesitated, clearly trying to reevaluate his strategy. Then he started making odd hand gestures, almost like a mage casting spells. I wracked my brain, trying to remember if any exotic rogue subclass had spellcasting abilities, but I drew a blank. I vaguely recalled skimming over that section in the rogue handbook, amused by something about it. If it hadn¡¯t worried me then, it couldn¡¯t have been too threatening. His attacks weren¡¯t doing much damage to my shield, and the fight seemed to settle into a slower rhythm. I figured I could finish this without resorting to the slow-time spell. I began casting quicksand, and the sudden shift caught him off guard. As he tried to escape, one of his legs got trapped. I hesitated for a moment before firing another spell, giving him a chance to react. Sure enough, he crouched low at the last second, avoiding the blast even while stuck. With a few precise dagger slashes, he freed his leg, but I didn¡¯t let up. I alternated between hurling Lightning Bolts and destabilizing the ground beneath him with more quicksand. He went into full defensive mode, dodging and weaving, but it was only a matter of time before fatigue set in. I thought I had him when he stumbled, but then he unleashed something I hadn¡¯t seen before. His image blurred, then split into two, then four, and before long, there were ten identical versions of him surrounding me. I admit, I was caught off guard. The illusions were so fluid and lifelike that I hesitated, mesmerized by the way they morphed out of his form. Suddenly, his attacks felt heavier against my shield. He must¡¯ve switched to poison¡ªthe familiar sluggishness began to creep in. Worse, it wasn¡¯t just him. The illusions, while not full clones, were clearly enhancing his strikes. The weight on my shield was growing faster than expected. Not as bad as if I were fighting ten actual rogues, but still enough to wear me down. I couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer. If I didn¡¯t act soon, I¡¯d have to resort to the time-slowing spell. Instead, I focused on an overcharged Lightning Arc, pouring everything into it to extend its range. When I unleashed it, the arc spread in a wide 360-degree sweep, sparking and crackling as it fanned out. The farther it went, the weaker it became, but it did its job. One of the illusions stumbled, its graceful movements faltering mid-somersault. That was him. The disruption gave me just enough time to connect another quicksand spell. This time, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I fired a Lightning Bolt the moment he was trapped, and it struck. The illusions vanished instantly, and he collapsed to the ground, unmoving. The crowd erupted into cheers. They roared even louder when I raised my hand and sent the first bolt into the air. The roar became louder at the second spell and they must have expected the third one, as the noises became deafening. Chapter 2.17 - Waiting is never fun It turns out creating a portal into a moving target is either impossible or beyond my current abilities. Given that opening a portal typically requires a team of mages, there wasn¡¯t much research on the subject. At first, the novelty of exploring uncharted territory was exciting¡ªpioneering new magic, breaking boundaries¡ªbut the thrill didn¡¯t last. Hours later, with nothing but a pounding headache to show for my efforts, I realized why the ¡°cutting edge of research¡± is not all it¡¯s cracked up to be. It¡¯s a lot like gambling: sure, you might hit the jackpot once in a while, but most of the time, you¡¯re left empty-handed. Even if I managed to make progress, the portal would need to be opened quickly and precisely when the caravan was near; otherwise, the increasing distance would render it useless and derail the entire plan. Then things got worse. Out of curiosity, I suggested we try moving the test wagon while the portal was active. Initially, it worked fine, but after about a minute, the portal destabilized and collapsed, no matter how much concentration and power I poured into maintaining it. This raised a whole new set of challenges. Not only would we need to stop the caravan, but we¡¯d also have to keep it stationary long enough for the heist to succeed. Worse still, whoever went through the portal would face the very real risk of being stranded if something went wrong, an all-too-likely scenario given the ever-growing list of potential failures. And that list was long. Maintaining a portal required my full concentration, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to intervene if anything went wrong on the other side. Add to that the delicate timing, the unknown defenses, and the unpredictable behavior of the artifact we were after, and the risk seemed astronomical. It wasn¡¯t worth it, not even for a potential artifact. But Bendis was insistent, and Amra, surprisingly, backed her up. I could somewhat understand Amra¡¯s position. The elves had been restless, and her team hadn¡¯t had much to do recently. Isla had already mapped out the routes in and out of the palace. Amra herself had gathered plenty of intelligence from wounded soldiers, enough to form a clear picture of Tarsus¡¯s army. As for the twins¡­well, their activities were as inscrutable as ever, but I was sure they¡¯d been productive. With all the major groundwork done, the assassination mission was the only thing keeping Amra and her group tied to the cause. Any progress toward that goal¡ªhowever risky¡ªwas progress she was eager to seize. Bendis¡¯s persistence, though? That was harder to justify. Clearly, this mission was personal for Bendis, but it was also her organization on the line. As second-in-command, the stakes weighed heavily on her shoulders. I¡¯d only known her for a week, so it wasn¡¯t my place to press further. ¡°How many people can we gather by tomorrow?¡± Amra asked, cutting to the point. After some back-and-forth between Bendis and Corvin, Bendis finally said, ¡°We¡¯re spending every last dinari we have. We¡¯ve managed to hire a few more people who can¡¯t be traced back to us, bringing us to almost eighty.¡± I tried to sound optimistic. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. How many are guarding the caravan?¡± Corvin gave a grim answer. ¡°We don¡¯t have an exact count, but at least a thousand.¡± I immediately took it back. ¡°Okay¡­so, any plans yet?¡± Bendis sighed deeply, then unfurled a map onto the table. ¡°Our only chance is to hit the caravan here,¡± she said, pointing to a narrow bridge marked on the route. ¡°It¡¯s the tightest bottleneck along the entire journey. Their forces will have to spread thin.¡± Corvin picked up the thread. ¡°I¡¯ll lead most of our fighters in a frontal assault. Isla¡¯s been training some illusionists¡ªwell, as much as anyone can in a few days. They¡¯ll create a fog or similar distractions to obscure our numbers and cause enough confusion to buy time.¡± ¡°And the rest?¡± Amra asked. ¡°The rest will monitor the baggage train¡¯s pace,¡± Corvin replied. ¡°If they¡¯re on track to reach the bridge during daylight, they¡¯ll set traps to slow them down. It¡¯s critical they cross the bridge at night.¡± ¡°What if the caravan just camps for the night?¡± I asked. ¡°They¡¯re already behind schedule,¡± Corvin said. ¡°Camping would delay them further, and no competent commander would risk that so close to the capital. He¡¯ll assume any interference is just resistance nuisances.¡± I nodded, and Corvin continued, ¡°One of the twins¡ªOnas¡ªwill go through the portal. He¡¯s the smallest and quickest, so he¡¯ll be able to handle any guards inside. The wagons should be tight quarters, no more than two people in each. Most should be empty.¡± Bendis picked up where he left off. ¡°The bridge runs over a ravine with a few caves beneath it. Isla will conceal the entrance to one of the caves, and that¡¯s where Tiberius will open a portal directly into the wagons. Hopefully, it¡¯ll be while they¡¯re stuck on the bridge.¡± ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I interrupted. ¡°How do we know which wagon has the artifact?¡± Corvin shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t. Check them one by one. If you come across one with extra guards, that¡¯s probably the one. Search it thoroughly. If you don¡¯t find the artifact, at least we¡¯ll leave with some gold.¡± ¡°Do we even know what it looks like?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. Corvin paused and turned to Bendis, who shrugged. ¡°Not really,¡± she admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s supposed to be old, so it probably won¡¯t match the usual gaudy jewelry you might also find. Look for accessories¡ªbracers, belts, anything out of the ordinary.¡± Fantastic. We had no idea what we were looking for or where to find it. I could only hope Onas had a sharp eye, or this would be a complete waste of effort. ¡°Get some rest,¡± Corvin ordered, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°We meet tomorrow morning at sunrise at the southern gate. Our cover is a few merchant wagons.¡± The group began to disperse, but I doubted anyone would actually get much sleep tonight. The city was alive with energy, the streets already packed with people heading toward the arena. After two days of downtime, the matches were resuming, and the restless crowd was starving for entertainment. Given the limited number of matches, they were scheduled after sunset, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they planned to illuminate the arena. The sheer number of people heading toward the arena made it clear not everyone would find a seat, no matter how far from the action. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine tempers flaring¡ªriots had started over less, especially with the frustrations simmering in this city. In the grand scheme of things, my place in the tournament felt irrelevant. If the plan succeeded, the resistance would have all the funds they needed, and then some. If it failed, there might not be a resistance left to support. That left me fighting tonight for one of two reasons: fame or personal gain. Fame was worthless this far from home, but gold? That had its uses. A new house was practically a certainty by this point. I still had to get through tonight, but after facing the opponents I had so far, I wasn¡¯t worried. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. What did concern me, though, was when my match would take place. Popular matches were usually saved for the very end. With only sixteen matches in total, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but the additional events they had planned could drag things well into the night. I just hoped to squeeze in at least six hours of sleep afterward¡ªtomorrow was going to take every ounce of energy I could muster. As expected, the largest crowds were clustered around the posters displaying the matchups. What I wouldn¡¯t give for internet access. Finding out the schedule hours ahead of time would have saved me the hassle. Maybe then I could have squeezed in a quick nap. Instead, I had to jostle and elbow my way through the crowds until I got close enough to read the fixtures. At least I wasn¡¯t in the last match, so there was a chance I could beat the swarm of people out of the arena. My opponent was yet another warrior. This promised to be another straightforward fight. Although it reminded me of a joke I¡¯d heard recently about class balance. In this world, duels supposedly mirrored rock-paper-scissors. Rogues were scissors, warriors were rocks, and the rest of the classes were paper. Paper always beats rock. Scissors beat paper and somehow also beat rock. The only exception is the duelist, a rare warrior subtype, perfectly crafted for one-on-one combat. In that case, rock beats paper, and would beat scissors, but it can¡¯t find scissors because they¡¯re too clever and probably invisible. So scissors beat paper, avoid rock, and call it balance. Of course, this kind of logic mostly applied in the real world. As the old man pointed out a few days ago, the arena was far from an ideal battleground for rogues. Still, if this warrior had advanced this far, they were most likely a gladiator. That made them more dangerous, but that was compared to a warrior, so it wasn¡¯t saying much. I remembered Alira¡¯s brother¡ªa gladiator himself. He¡¯d only lost to her because her skills so thoroughly outclassed his. The primary threat from gladiators was their battle trance, a state of heightened awareness granting them a form of basic precognition. Fortunately for me, I doubted it would work. If I was immune to future sight, which was basically precognition with extra steps¡ªI should be unaffected by the simpler form as well. With no hope of finding a seat in the packed stands, I reluctantly made my way to the combatants¡¯ chambers. These underground rooms had small, barred windows near the ceiling, offering a limited view at ground level into the arena. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it would have to do until my match. At least this gave me a chance to size up the competition. Most were skilled, but none seemed capable of threatening me¡ªexcept for one. A monk. He carried no weapons but moved with a speed that rivaled my own while using the Slow Time spell. His movements were almost a blur. Curious, I activated my spell a few times during his fight just to observe him clearly. With my spell active, he moved at about a normal speed, maybe a bit slower. If he could sustain that speed longer than I could keep Slow Time active, he might actually have a chance to beat me. Thankfully, his strength seemed to lie solely in his speed. If someone could counter or even briefly match it, he¡¯d be vulnerable. A surprising contender was a ¡°colleague¡± from the Ashford mission. Recognizing him, I approached, happy to see a familiar face¡ªno matter how slight the connection. But the moment he saw me, his expression darkened, and he looked at me with murder in his eyes. Before I could even say a word, he turned and walked away. Maybe he didn¡¯t recognize me. Or maybe he did. As the matches unfolded, only two fighters remained unknown: the pair scheduled to fight after my match. One of them looked terrified, practically shaking in his boots. Naturally, that piqued my curiosity about his opponent. . The other fighter seemed entirely unremarkable at first glance. Medium height, average build¡ªnot particularly muscular but not frail either. What stood out was his casual demeanor. He didn¡¯t look worried in the slightest. Honestly, he kind of reminded me of me, and by that I meant his attitude. It was like he already knew he was going to win Maybe I¡¯d stick around after my fight just to see how their match played out. Then I remembered I didn¡¯t really care anymore since I wasn¡¯t planning to make it to the final. I was even rude enough to skip the pre-game banter. I just wanted to get this over with. All that portal testing earlier had left me a little drained¡ªnot enough to affect my performance, but enough that I was already yawning as I made my way to the arena. Unfortunately, I hate it when I¡¯m right. As the match started, my opponent just stood there, I guess waiting for an offensive spell, probably hoping to impress me with his supposed precognition. So, I obliged and hurled one at him. And wouldn¡¯t you know it? He couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. Now, I hadn¡¯t put much power into the spell. I didn¡¯t want to end the fight in one move, so it merely rattled his bones a bit before he got back up. But from the wide-eyed, deer-in-the-headlights look on his face, he must have realized his skill wasn¡¯t working. Relying on a skill for so long that it becomes part of you? Yeah, that¡¯s a tough habit to break. He moved like an absolute beginner after that. Honestly, I think I had more grace when I first started fighting. Even the crowd began booing, probably suspecting a fixed match. And, honestly, maybe they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. He tried some other skills, but luck just wasn¡¯t on his side tonight. The boos were growing louder, and I wasn¡¯t about to let my match turn into a public jeer-fest. One more lightning bolt, and it was over. The booing stopped when he hit the dirt, but the cheers were conspicuously absent. For a moment, I considered skipping my usual signature ending. But then I thought about the crowd. They were here for a show, and their lives were already miserable enough without a dull match to top it off. So, I sent four lightning bolts shooting into the sky, one after the other. Slowly, the crowd stirred from its stupor, and some faint cheers finally broke through. It wasn¡¯t the roaring applause of my earlier matches, though. Maybe I was losing my touch. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Without a clock, it was hard to tell when I¡¯d finally dragged myself to my room last night, but judging by the innkeeper knocking for what he claimed were ¡°a few minutes¡± to wake me, I definitely hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep. Skipping breakfast wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was either that or show up late. Probably already was. Jogging through the city, the sun¡¯s rays were just peeking through the gaps between buildings by the time I reached the gate. I picked up the pace, heading out into the countryside, and soon spotted the five wagons parked by the roadside. The lack of scowls told me I wasn¡¯t the last to arrive. ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m not the last one,¡± I said to Isla as I climbed into the last wagon, one of the few spots left. ¡°We¡¯re still waiting on a few more people, so no,¡± she replied. Relieved, I rested my head against the wagon¡¯s interior. That jog had drained what little energy I¡¯d managed to scrape together, and I let myself drift off¡ªuntil the wagon jerked forward, startling me awake. The half-paved road out of the city didn¡¯t do any favors either, its rhythmic jolts making rest impossible. By evening, I silently thanked the nonexistent gods when we reached the bridge. It was an impressive structure: weathered stone blocks formed a wide, slightly arched span, strong enough to support heavily laden wagons. Massive support pillars were anchored deep into the ravine¡¯s rocky sides, reinforced with extra stones to withstand centuries of erosion. Low parapets lined the edges, worn smooth by time and countless travelers, offering a sense of safety above the rushing water far below. We wasted no time hiding the wagons in the nearby woods and began preparations. Isla and Onas rappelled down the ravine, ropes coiled around their arms, scouting caves that offered both a clear line of sight to the bridge and enough cover to keep them hidden. By nightfall, everything was in place, and the waiting game began. The initial hours were tense, adrenaline keeping us alert. Every random traveler crossing the bridge jolted our nerves, each one raising our hopes before dashing them again. As the night stretched on, however, it became clear the caravan wasn¡¯t coming. Only the occasional merchant, desperate or foolish enough to travel at night in these dangerous times, dared to cross the bridge. Morning arrived with no sign of the caravan. By noon, I was starting to worry. We¡¯d all managed to grab bits of rest, but the growing tension was hard to ignore. Daylight brought more travelers crossing the bridge, each one adding to the unease in our group. Or maybe it was just the gnawing hunger. By the time night fell again, I caved and conjured myself a loaf of bread. Wasting energy wasn¡¯t ideal, but neither was battling hunger when I needed my strength. The next bit of news came courtesy of Onas, who climbed back up the ravine to scout. A storm had delayed the caravan, and they were now expected to arrive the following evening. Of course, we all knew better than to take that estimate as gospel¡ªit could easily mean much later. For me, the delay posed a new problem: my match was scheduled for the next evening, and I had to be there. We settled in for another day of waiting, though the tension was less sharp this time. We even managed to get some proper sleep, though it was hardly comfortable¡ªmy days of being used to sleeping outdoors were long behind me. The following morning brought a flicker of excitement. A few soldiers crossed the bridge early, likely scouts sent ahead to survey the area. As the hours passed, more soldiers came and went, systematically checking for traps or signs of ambush. By late afternoon, the sun dipped low, casting long shadows across the ravine, when the main force finally arrived. Soldiers began crossing the bridge in waves, their armor glinting in the fading light. Soon after, the baggage train appeared, the wagons creaking ominously as they started their slow journey across the span. At last, the moment had come. All we needed was for the main attack to begin, and then it would be time to make our move. Chapter 2.18 - A promising start Alira The first few days filled me with a cautious sense of hope. Ena¡¯s meeting with the army leadership had gone better than expected. She¡¯d managed to build a constructive dialogue, even nudging them toward a broader perspective by highlighting the looming dangers that threatened not just their kingdom but the entire region. Nothing unites people, whether individuals or nations quite like the presence of a shared enemy, and Ena¡¯s ability to frame the situation in those terms was beginning to bear fruit. Meanwhile, I focused my efforts on meeting with the nobles, primarily to discuss trade agreements. It was an exhausting process, and after a few days, I found myself speaking with a practiced precision that reminded me of my mother. Negotiation after negotiation, every small detail of trade and resource allocation was dissected and debated. The endless back-and-forth could be draining, but oddly enough, it reassured me. The meticulous focus on the minutiae¡ªthe weights of grain shipments, the distribution routes, the tariffs¡ªsuggested that the nobles were engaging in good faith. It¡¯s hard to fake that kind of commitment. Still, there was something strange, an unease I couldn¡¯t quite define. Some of the people here seemed, for lack of a better word, golem-like. Their movements felt off, sometimes aimless, as though they were following some unseen script. The creepiest thing was their refusal to make eye contact. At first, I rationalized it¡ªthey were likely servants under strict orders not to engage with guests, perhaps adhering to the meticulous customs of these nobles. But then, I noticed it wasn¡¯t just the servants. A few of the nobles themselves, while outwardly polished, responded in ways that felt... hollow. Eccentricity? A cultural divide? Maybe. But as the week progressed, it either became more pronounced, or I was paying closer attention. It was impossible to ignore. ¡°Ren,¡± I said finally, deciding to trust him with my unease, ¡°as an outsider, I can¡¯t help but notice people here acting... strange. Have you picked up on anything?¡± He glanced around, scanning the room as if searching for what I meant. ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific,¡± he said after a moment, clearly finding nothing amiss. I explained the mannerisms I¡¯d observed. To his credit, he didn¡¯t dismiss me outright. ¡°I must admit, I haven¡¯t been paying much attention to that sort of thing,¡± he admitted. ¡°Though I¡¯m not exactly the type to notice every little detail about people. Odd, I know, for an ambassador.¡± So he wasn¡¯t na?ve. That was something. There was no point in lying. ¡°Let¡¯s just say ¡®ambassador¡¯ is a recent development for me. But my motives remain the same, no matter what I may have done in the past.¡± He studied me for a long moment, his gaze sharp and searching, before finally nodding. ¡°I believe you,¡± he said simply. ¡°You do?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised by his quick acceptance. ¡°I like to think I know good people,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what secrets they may carry, good people prefer peace. So I don¡¯t believe you would be here to provoke us under some complicated ruse.¡± He was almost too good to be true, but somehow, he didn¡¯t set off my spider sense. I smiled wryly, realizing I¡¯d started adopting Tiberius¡¯s idioms¡ªa clear sign of his bad influence. Usually, I didn¡¯t trust people easily. Yet here I was, barely a week into knowing Ren, and already sharing secrets with him. Not the big ones, of course, but even minor secrets felt like a step too far. Why did I feel so comfortable? Maybe it was because he was such a good listener. When I was young, I preferred to let others do the talking. Not because I didn¡¯t want to be around people, but because I was always afraid of saying something stupid. So I¡¯d sit back, letting conversations flow around me, chiming in only when absolutely necessary. In the meantime, I studied people¡ªnot out of any sinister motive, but so I could learn what they liked, find common ground, and avoid sounding awkward. But with Ren, I was the one doing most of the talking. That alone was strange. Maybe it was time to flip the script. ¡°So,¡± I asked, breaking the silence, ¡°I might not be a career ambassador, but I¡¯m guessing you are. Why this line of work?¡± He gave me one of those intense looks of his, the kind that made me feel like he could see right through me. ¡°I can¡¯t say it was ever my dream,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I found myself playing mediator with my brothers. If I could make them listen to reason¡ªwhen a brother¡¯s favorite pastime is being contrarian just for fun¡ªI figured I could help others too.¡± ¡°Too bad you weren¡¯t involved in the Malachor discussions,¡± I said, only half-joking. ¡°Maybe things wouldn¡¯t have spiraled so badly.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I was up north at the time, brokering peace deals with the centaur clans,¡± he replied. ¡°Those talks only wrapped up a few months ago.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± I said, then quickly clarified, ¡°I mean, more enemies on the borders usually mean less appetite for starting wars. Still, you share a border with the trolls, don¡¯t you? Even if it¡¯s smaller, you must stay wary of them.¡± He looked puzzled. ¡°The trolls are still bound by the same treaty Asturia negotiated centuries ago. That treaty applies to both our kingdoms. They haven¡¯t tried anything for as long as I can remember.¡± I stared at him, stunned. ¡°Nothing? They¡¯ve been raiding our borders for months now. We¡¯ve had to reinforce the defenses repeatedly just to hold them back.¡± The moment the words left my mouth, I felt a pang of regret. What was I doing, handing over valuable information so freely? Was I under a spell? I didn¡¯t feel any headaches or mental pressure¡ªno signs of mind control. So why was I being so forthcoming? Ren seemed to sense my turmoil, his perceptiveness as sharp as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said gently. ¡°I won¡¯t share this information with anyone. It would only embolden those pushing for war.¡± ¡°Why would the trolls only attack us? Have there been any additional meetings with them I don¡¯t know about?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice even. Ren shook his head. ¡°I would have known if there were any talks. They¡¯re just as reclusive as ever,¡± he replied, his tone steady, but his brow furrowed slightly. This was bad¡ªon so many levels. For this to be mere coincidence was beyond unlikely. Something sinister was at play, and though I couldn¡¯t see the full picture, I knew it would ripple back to my home. The obvious answer was an alliance, but Ren¡¯s response felt genuine. Still, negotiations could have taken place above his level¡ªdirectly between the highest-ranking leaders or even orchestrated by the military. But how would anyone initiate talks with the trolls? Our own brightest minds had failed for decades. The trolls weren¡¯t just reclusive; they were unwavering. Persuading them to do anything outside their insular interests was practically unheard of. Even when I presented my report on my travels and Tiberius¡¯s unprecedented entry into their cities, the council couldn¡¯t explain it. Theories abounded, but I knew the truth, which I may have glossed over in my report: the trolls had allowed it because their god had demanded it. Their faith was absolute, the one thread uniting their fragmented tribes. But now? The gods were gone, or so we believed. Could the troll god have survived? The elves had whispered of such possibilities, but it seemed too convenient. Still, stranger things had happened, and it might explain recent sightings of trolls from rival tribes fighting under the same banner. That alone was unprecedented. But why focus their aggression solely on my kingdom? If conquest was their goal, Ascalon would be the logical target smaller and less fortified. Even if both kingdoms attacked us directly, we had the resources and defenses to hold our ground. The trolls had to know this. So why us? There had to be an agreement, a calculated plan with deliberate intent. Whoever orchestrated this was meticulous and cold in its execution. Ena¡¯s progress with the alliance now felt fragile, just a temporary reprieve. Whoever was behind this wouldn¡¯t let an elf broker peace that could derail their designs. And the worst part? It tied in with my earlier observations. I didn¡¯t know why I was doing this¡ªmaybe it was the growing unease in my gut or the looming sense that this fragile peace was too good to last. But something about the times ahead demanded implicit trust, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could afford to keep holding back. Against my better judgment, I decided to take a leap. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Can I be honest with you?¡± I asked, the words tumbling out before I could reconsider. His brow lifted slightly. ¡°I thought we already were,¡± he said, his tone soft but curious. I hesitated, glancing down as if the ground could offer me courage. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t believe me if I did. But there¡¯s a good chance all the progress we¡¯ve made this past week will be wiped away. And... I think we need to leave while we still can.¡± His reaction was immediate, his calm veneer giving way to confusion. ¡°What¡¯s changed?¡± ¡°The trolls,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Their attacks, the strange undercurrents in this city¡ªthere¡¯s a connection. And as much as I want to believe I can make a difference, a handful of people can¡¯t stop what¡¯s coming.¡± ¡°So, you want to abandon everything? Just like that?¡± There was no accusation in his tone, only disbelief. I shook my head quickly. ¡°Not exactly. If we announce our departure, they¡¯ll be forced to act. What I¡¯m asking is for your help making arrangements to leave the city discreetly, just in case my fears pan out.¡± Ren frowned, skepticism creeping into his voice. ¡°No one would dare attack you. You¡¯re under diplomatic immunity. Even the army wouldn¡¯t cross that line¡ªthey value tradition more than anything.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not the army I¡¯m worried about. Whoever is pulling the strings doesn¡¯t care about tradition or rules. ¡°Please. I need you to help me arrange something quietly. Something that would look normal, even if we hadn¡¯t arrived.¡± For a moment, his expression hardened, and I feared he might refuse. But then he sighed, nodding reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, but I still think your fears might be misplaced. You¡¯re safer than you realize.¡± Unfortunately, no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t convince Ena of my fears. It wasn¡¯t surprising, logic was tenuous at best when I had no concrete evidence, and arguing based on gut feelings is never easy. If anything, Ena managed to soothe my unease. She was good at that, grounding everything in reason. ¡°The trolls¡¯ cities are much closer to Malchor,¡± she pointed out. ¡°It only makes sense that they would target you first. Attacking Ascalon would require crossing much greater distances, which brings its own logistical challenges.¡± And the unnervingly robotic servants? ¡°They¡¯re likely under strict orders to behave as seriously as possible to avoid offending us,¡± she said, her voice calm but firm. ¡°By ¡®us,¡¯ of course, I mean me. People don¡¯t know much about elves, and they tend to err on the side of caution. There are even rumors that we¡¯re devoid of emotion. When I first started interacting with humans, that assumption was almost always their starting point.¡± Maybe I was being overly paranoid. Her explanations made sense, and I would see tomorrow just how committed they were. Still, it didn¡¯t hurt to have a backup plan. That was the first lesson Reynfred taught me. It seems obvious in hindsight, but as he often explained, complacency is a dangerous habit, and sometimes the effort required to plan for contingencies feels like too much work¡ªuntil it¡¯s too late. Reynfred loved telling the story of how he learned that lesson the hard way. Years ago, during his time as a junior ¡®diplomat¡¯, he attended a lavish banquet in a foreign court renowned for its hospitality. The kingdom had been stable for years, with the newly crowned son promising to continue it, and tensions with its neighbors were nonexistent. ¡°The safest place in the world,¡± he¡¯d joked to himself. As a formality, Reynfred had drawn up a basic escape plan. A servant paid to provide less-known routes out and transportation in place from the palace. It seemed absurd at the time, a waste of effort in such a peaceful place. But midway through the banquet, a long-lost heir to the throne made a dramatic appearance, accusing the new king of treachery. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t planned ahead,¡± he said, shaking his head, ¡°we would¡¯ve been stuck in the middle of a coup, hostages to someone else¡¯s ambitions.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ As I entered the room, the first thing that struck me was the food. The sheer extravagance of it all spoke volumes¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a banquet; it was a statement. A dozen chefs must have toiled relentlessly to prepare the endless array of dishes now laid out before us. Platters of seafood shimmered with delicate sauces, alongside perfectly roasted venison and a variety of other meats I hadn¡¯t even imagined pairing together. Vibrant fruits were cut and arranged in intricate, colorful patterns, their sweet scents mingling with the savory richness of the feast. If they weren¡¯t serious about these negotiations, they were doing an exceptional job of pretending. More representatives trickled in, the room filling with the soft hum of polite conversation. Ena had accomplished the unthinkable¡ªbringing the army and the nobles to the same table. This gathering was for the signing of a protocol, something she¡¯d explained was largely symbolic, a gesture of goodwill with no binding commitments. Still, as she¡¯d reminded me, the first step was always the hardest, and getting people to sit down together was a victory in itself. The evening began with small talk, easing everyone into the atmosphere. Ena moved gracefully between the army generals, exchanging words that seemed to dissolve tension with every smile. Negative thoughts had no place here tonight, and she was determined to keep them at bay. I stayed clear of the generals, not wanting to risk undermining the delicate balance she¡¯d achieved. My role here was to represent Malachor, and every word I spoke would be under scrutiny. The nobles, by contrast, were far more pragmatic. Profit had a remarkable way of bridging past grievances, and their interests aligned more predictably than the army¡¯s. ¡°See, everything¡¯s going splendidly,¡± Ren said, his voice low but tinged with amusement. I nodded reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s possible I may have overreacted.¡± He smiled knowingly. ¡°The nobles see profit ahead, and the army senses a potential threat to the west. Both have reasons to play nice¡ªfor now.¡± As the final attendees entered and the great doors swung shut, my attention snagged on someone out of place. He wasn¡¯t dressed in the sharp military uniforms or the fine tailored suits favored by the nobles. Instead, he wore flowing robes embroidered with intricate gold thread that seemed to shimmer as he moved. His hair, streaked with white despite his not-quite-advanced age, framed a face lined with the weight of decades of contemplation. Around his neck hung a heavy medallion bearing a symbol I had come to recognize all too well during my time here: the mark of the New Path. The room fell quiet as he crossed it, his presence heavy with authority. Even among these powerful figures, he walked with a confidence that bordered on arrogance¡ªa man who hadn¡¯t known fear in a long time. My unease deepened as I watched him exchange measured nods with the nobles and generals alike, as though he belonged here more than any of us. ¡°Prelate Alexander, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± a general greeted him, his tone a mix of respect and apprehension. Alexander inclined his head, his movements precise and deliberate. Then he turned his attention to Ena. ¡°Ambassador, I heard this is a joyous occasion. I couldn¡¯t possibly miss it.¡± ¡°Anyone who favors peace is welcome,¡± Ena replied, her words steady, though her posture betrayed a flicker of tension. ¡°Peace,¡± he repeated, his voice laden with skepticism. ¡°And what do the elves gain from this peace?¡± ¡°Alliances benefit everyone,¡± she said, unfaltering. ¡°Trade becomes more abundant, and young men don¡¯t die on the battlefield.¡± Alexander held her gaze, his silence stretching unnervingly long. His eyes lingered on her face with a familiarity that sent a chill down my spine. I couldn¡¯t place it, but something about his expression unnerved me deeply. Ena finally broke eye contact, looking away. Alexander seized the moment. ¡°So you call it peace when you send assassins to finish off kings your armies couldn¡¯t conquer?¡± The room fell silent. I had anticipated some accusation; otherwise, why would he bother to attend? But how did he know about that? The operation was one of the kingdom¡¯s most tightly guarded secrets¡ªknown to only a handful. Not even Ena knew more than the basics. Even with her famed composure, Ena visibly faltered. Her hesitation was brief, but Alexander capitalized on it. ¡°That¡¯s right, gentlemen,¡± he continued, his voice rising. ¡°This is how the elves solve problems. If you don¡¯t comply with their demands, they send armies. If that fails, they send assassins. And when even that doesn¡¯t work, they enlist outside allies to do their bidding. And after the ravages of war, they call it peace.¡± Ena¡¯s composure snapped back into place. ¡°You are misconstruing the facts,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve gotten your information, but it couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.¡± Alexander shifted his attention to me, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. ¡°And what of the Malachor diplomat? Tell us more about peace. Your kingdom is already practically at war with the trolls. Perhaps that¡¯s why you¡¯re so eager for peace now¡ªnot from the kindness of your hearts, but because you¡¯ve no other choice.¡± His eyes bore into mine, unrelenting. I wanted to look away, but doing so would have been a show of weakness. Then it hit me¡ªthe familiarity of his gaze. It was the same look the god had given me when he ripped memories from my mind in that cursed cave. But it couldn¡¯t be. Even when a god wielded such power, it was excruciatingly painful, a sensation I would never forget. Yet here I was, staring back at him without the searing agony. Ena hadn¡¯t reacted either, and everyone knew the telltale signs of mind reading or control: headaches, tension, disorientation. Mind control. The realization struck me. It explained his meteoric rise, his influence over powerful people. But no, this wasn¡¯t possible. Even the strongest couldn¡¯t maintain control over so many at once, let alone navigate the intricate politics of a kingdom without someone slipping free. Empires didn¡¯t fall overnight to mind control. It wasn¡¯t sustainable. It only worked in isolated villages, controlling key figures and building a following while cutting off escape. Was that how he¡¯d started? Slowly consolidating power under the guise of divine authority? His gaze stayed locked with mine, his intensity pressing against me like a weight. I fought to hold steady, my composure cracking only slightly as the memory of that cave resurfaced. But then, to my surprise, he faltered. A shadow of uncertainty flickered across his face, gone almost as soon as it appeared. He had to be an empath, but then the question became, why did his power not work on me? That crystal. The changes happened after. Maybe I was now somehow like Tiberius, immune or at least highly resistant. His hesitation lasted only a heartbeat. ¡°She is a spy,¡± he declared, his voice sharp and commanding. ¡°Sent here to uncover weaknesses in our kingdom. You would be wise to arrest her.¡± He was confident I¡¯d give him that. His accusations were unnervingly accurate, but he had no proof, and we still held diplomatic immunity. I forced a calm expression, even as unease churned in my gut. Chapter 2.19 - The Convoy The first wagon looked so battered and worn it seemed ready to collapse under any serious weight. Clearly, nothing of value was stored there. If it was still moving, that was all that mattered. It meant the attack couldn¡¯t begin yet. Timing was everything. The bridge had to be the stage, and the attackers would know that as well as we did. A firm hand on my shoulder broke my focus. I glanced back to see one scout gesturing silently toward the horizon. Only then did I notice the creeping fog rolling in around the bridge. It was faint, almost natural, but the way in which it fell into the ravine betrayed its artificial nature. The march continued, unease spreading like the fog itself. Then it appeared¡ªa wagon unlike the rest. It was more a steel box than a carriage, its surface shimmering in the dim light. Thick iron barred the tiny rectangular windows, and the entire structure was sealed tight, designed to protect whatever it carried. My breath caught as the fog grew denser, swirling around the convoy like a shroud. The first box wagon was soon joined by others, six in total, rolling steadily onto the bridge. The fog thickened rapidly, almost swallowing the bridge and everything on it. Shouts rose from the convoy, faint but clear enough to signal their growing panic. The attackers had made their move. I signaled to Onas, who was already crouched nearby, his focus sharp. We¡¯d planned for this moment down to the last detail. I reached out to the first carriage, visualizing its interior as best I could, and summoned a portal. At first, it was no larger than a coin, a faint shimmer against the dim fog. Onas crouched closer, peering through. He gave a quick thumbs-up¡ªempty. Relief surged through me as I widened the portal just enough for Onas to slip inside. A faint glow from the opening lit the cramped metal interior, casting shadows against its smooth, impenetrable walls. His keen eyes adjusted quickly to the darkness, and I held the portal steady, trying to conserve my strength. Trinkets and gold began flowing back through the portal, minor items Onas deemed valuable enough to snatch. This was only the first wagon. The plan was to focus on the first wagon first for him to get a feel for what items were stored, then focus on the guarded ones. Each time he used the portal, it would mean fewer items we could bring back. And we needed to find the artifact. The fog outside grew so dense I could barely make out the bridge anymore, let alone the convoy, but at least it had stopped. We were on a timer now, since they could only stall so much. But so far, everything was going according to plan. He returned a few seconds later, and I was already focusing on the next wagon. It wasn¡¯t until the fourth wagon that he signaled with both a thumbs-up and a hold sign¡ªguards were inside. This meant it would need to be a swift maneuver. If we timed it perfectly, the guards wouldn¡¯t have enough time to recover from the shock. We had rehearsed this exact scenario yesterday, and despite the pressure, I felt confident. Onas took a running start, and just as he leapt, I widened the portal. There was a dull thud as he landed inside the wagon, directly on top of one guard, silencing him with a quick, practiced strike of his knife. Before the second guard could fully react, Onas was on him, the element of surprise turning the fight decisively in his favor. Within moments, both guards were down. He immediately began searching the wagon. Gold coins started streaming through the portal, but unlike the first wagon, it took him longer to complete the sweep. When he finally returned, there was no artifact, just coins. Disappointment flickered, but I pushed it aside. We still had two more wagons. The fifth wagon turned out to be just more gold, and we skipped it, but the sixth made up for all the effort. A large, ornate metal box sat in the center of the wagon, its size and design making it unmistakable even in the dim light. In the ensuing scuffle, the box toppled over with a sharp clang of metal striking metal, the sound reverberating within the confined space. Fortunately, the commotion outside drowned it out, ensuring no one beyond the wagon noticed. After a few seconds of hesitation, he sent it through the portal. On the other side, Isla caught the box and quickly opened it to inspect its contents. Inside was a bracelet made of a reddish-silver alloy, unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen. Its craftsmanship was exquisite¡ªsmooth, polished lines that gave it a distinctly futuristic feel, unlike the jewelry common in this region. I was so mesmerized by the artifact that I nearly lost focus on maintaining the portal. My grip wavered just as more gold began to pour through. Onas wasn¡¯t holding back this time; he was sending entire boxes of coins. The weight was staggering. My vision blurred, and my muscles felt like jelly. I gritted my teeth and pushed through, but after two minutes of this relentless effort, I felt like I was at my limit. The last time I felt this exhausted was during a 10K charity run¡ªa foolish decision I regretted halfway through, convinced I might die at the finish line. This, however, was far worse. Just as I thought I might pass out, Isla snapped her fingers¡ªthe signal to stop. The gold stopped flowing, and I could feel the energy drain beginning to subside. The fog outside was lifting now, and the faint sounds of shouting signaled that soldiers were swarming across the bridge. Time was up. She gave Onas the signal to retreat, bracing myself as he leapt back through the portal. The moment he landed near us, I let the portal collapse, the final strain hitting me like a hammer. My knees buckled, but I managed to stay conscious, gasping for air as the team was already inspecting the prize. ¡°We¡¯ve got trouble,¡± Onas muttered, his voice low but urgent, as Isla continued inspecting the bracelet. I followed his gaze and saw the soldiers gathering at the edge of the bridge, peering down into the ravine. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out they¡¯d discovered the heist. The commotion was escalating, and their focus was narrowing. Isla froze, then quickly dropped the artifact and turned her attention back to her illusion, reinforcing the false terrain that concealed us. ¡°If they come down, how close would they have to be before they see through it?¡± I asked, still sprawled on the ground, struggling to regain my energy. ¡°If they rappel down, there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll hold up under close scrutiny,¡± she replied, her voice tense. The situation was spiraling. A confrontation felt inevitable unless we took a gamble. I had to try something. ¡°Onas, give me the bracelet. Maybe it¡¯ll give me a boost.¡± He hesitated for a moment, but handed it over. The metal was cool in my hand, its faint glow almost inviting. Sliding it onto my arm, I felt a surge of anticipation, but it soured instantly as searing pain lanced through my body. It was the same agonizing sensation I thought I¡¯d left behind with the portal incident. My body convulsed slightly, and it took everything I had to wrench the bracelet off. The pain left me weakened, shaking, and drenched in sweat. Onas and Isla exchanged worried glances, but we didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it¡ªthe soldiers were already securing ropes and beginning their descent. ¡°Isla, put the bracelet on,¡± I said, my voice strained. ¡°Not a chance,¡± she shot back, her tone incredulous. ¡°Did you see what it did to you?¡± ¡°The pain¡¯s something specific to me. It shouldn¡¯t affect you,¡± I reasoned, though my words didn¡¯t sound all that convincing, even to myself. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°That¡¯s so reassuring,¡± she said dryly, though the sight of the soldiers nearing the ravine floor left little room for argument. With visible reluctance, she slipped the bracelet onto her wrist, her face twisting in a preemptive wince. To my relief¡ªand hers¡ªnothing happened beyond the bracelet¡¯s glow intensifying slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different,¡± she said cautiously after a few moments. I nodded, trying to push past my own discomfort. The pain I felt after that portal while unpleasant to say the least, did unlock something. From my limited understanding of this aether, it must have made accessing easier or more efficient somehow. I had a feeling this artifact was working in a similar matter if it had the same effect on me as the portal. ¡±Try something simple you couldn¡¯t do before.¡± She hesitated, then wove her hands through the air. A broom appeared solid and tangible. With another flick of her fingers, it began sweeping the cave floor. ¡°By the Oracle,¡± she breathed, her tone a mixture of disbelief and awe. ¡°It¡¯s actually sweeping.¡± I frowned. ¡°Was it not supposed to?¡± ¡°My illusions were never able to interact with the world,¡± she explained, her excitement growing. ¡°I can make the cave wall feel real.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly useful,¡± I admitted. All I could think was, thank the gods I wouldn¡¯t have to fight the soldiers. I was completely drained, struggling just to push myself into a sitting position. Exhaustion weighed me down like lead, leaving me with no choice but to sit back and watch as Isla meticulously wove her magic at the cave entrance. For the first time since I¡¯d known her, she was smiling. The glow in her eyes matched the bracelets as she turned back to her illusion, her hands moving with newfound precision and power. The jagged rocks and natural terrain she conjured didn¡¯t just look real¡ªthey carried an almost imperceptible weight and texture. The soldiers were at the base of the ravine, their boots crunching on loose gravel. The only drawback of Isla making the illusion more tangible was that it completely blocked out light, leaving us in absolute darkness. Even Isla held perfectly still as we waited, straining to hear the soldiers¡¯ movements nearby. They must have spotted something odd because they began striking the illusion¡ªnow solid rock¡ªwith their swords. Each blow sent vibrations through the cave, but luckily, the testing only lasted a few tense moments before the noise shifted. They moved to another section, testing again, and soon, the sounds of their investigation faded entirely. ¡°I think we might be in the clear,¡± I whispered. ¡°Incredible work, Isla,¡± Onas said, his voice low but full of genuine admiration. ¡°These bracelets are unbelievable. I could never have dreamed of casting that kind of spell,¡± she replied, awe lingering in her tone. Since our enemies might have similar artifacts, I felt compelled to dig deeper. ¡°Did you feel tired after the spell?¡± I asked. She hesitated, likely assessing her energy levels. ¡°Now that the euphoria is wearing off, I do feel a bit drained,¡± she admitted. So, the bracelets were powerful, but they didn¡¯t turn you into an unstoppable force. That was a small comfort. Even so, facing an enemy equipped with one would still be a formidable challenge. The only silver lining was their rarity. Sedeus couldn¡¯t have too many of them¡ªsurely not in just half a year since the gods¡¯ descent. At least, I hoped his kingdom-building efforts had kept him too preoccupied to collect more. I wanted nothing more than to collapse and recover for a day or two, but there was no luxury of time. I had a match tonight¡ªa match I dreaded not just for the exertion but for the pain that awaited me with the inevitable portal travel. Exhaustion and agony loomed, but in the oppressive darkness, it was easy to lose track of time. ¡°Anyone care to guess the time?¡± I asked. ¡°The sun was setting when the convoy crossed the bridge,¡± Onas said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s been an hour or so since then.¡± ¡°You have somewhere to be?¡± Isla asked, her tone laced with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve got the quarterfinal match tonight, in about an hour, I think.¡± She snickered. ¡°We¡¯ve already got more than enough gold. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve done plenty for the resistance today.¡± I sighed heavily. ¡°If only it were that simple,¡± I muttered, before launching into an explanation about the match-fixing deal and the spy master orchestrating it. Onas was the first to react. ¡°That¡¯s bad. If you don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll come looking for you. You¡¯re well-known enough that hiding out until we leave or make our move would be your only option.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± I murmured under my breath. Why couldn¡¯t it have been tonight¡¯s match I had to lose? The darkness was getting on my nerves. With no sounds nearby and nothing to see, I decided it was time for a little light. If Isla¡¯s illusion could block light from entering, it should also prevent it from escaping. I conjured a small flame, its soft orange glow illuminating the cramped cave. The pile of gold caught my attention. It was larger than I had realized, probably because I¡¯d been too focused on maintaining the portal earlier. There had to be thousands of gold coins in that heap¡ªenough to make even a king jealous. But gold was just a bunch of shiny metal, and the novelty wore off quickly. The cave, small and unremarkable, offered no distractions. They might¡¯ve been fine with sitting in silence, all serious and brooding, but I wasn¡¯t. ¡°So now that they¡¯ve checked the ravine, how long are we staying here?¡± I asked. ¡°Well,¡± Isla began, ¡°they¡¯ll need to run from the pursuers, wait for things to cool down, and then double-check that there are no scouts left behind. Two days, minimum.¡± Two days in near-total darkness, maintaining an illusion. Not exactly an enviable job. Sure, she probably wouldn¡¯t need to keep it flawless after the first day, so we¡¯d likely get some light by tomorrow. The bigger problem was that we, or should I say they, didn¡¯t have enough provisions; the initial provisions didn¡¯t account for the delays. ¡°I imagine Isla has to stay here and keep up the illusion,¡± I said, glancing between them. ¡°But, Onas, would you mind if I portal back to the city alone? I¡¯ll need every ounce of energy I can muster for that match tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll keep her entertained,¡± Onas replied, his tone a little too casual. I grinned. ¡°So that¡¯s what you kids are calling it these days.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the dim light, I could¡¯ve sworn Onas blushed, and Isla actually stammered, struggling for a response. I smirked, deciding not to prolong their embarrassment. ¡°Well, no point dragging this out. Time to face the music,¡± I said, steeling myself for the painful ordeal ahead. ¡°See you in a few days,¡± I said with a casual wave as I turned to create the portal and leave. My muscles twitched uncontrollably, each second stretching the pain further through my body. At least no one was there to witness me curled into a fetal position, biting back a scream. It hurt worse than last time. Maybe the portal wasn¡¯t as stable. The thought trailed off as another wave of agony hit, forcing me to focus entirely on my breathing just to stay conscious. I swore to myself again: no more portals unless it was life or death. If I¡¯d known this was waiting for me on the other side, I¡¯d have gladly stayed put and ignored all this arena nonsense. Ten minutes? Twenty? I had no idea how long it took, but eventually, I managed to pull myself upright and stumble downstairs. Outside the tavern, night had settled, and I could only hope I wasn¡¯t late. Otherwise, all this torment would have been pointless. The alleyways leading to the stadium were mostly deserted¡ªa bad sign. But as I got closer, the distant roar of the crowd reached my ears. They were reacting to a match still underway, which meant I wasn¡¯t too late. Fortunately, I was recognizable enough now to skip any tedious verification. A few quick nods from the staff, and I was ushered into the staging room where a small crowd had gathered around a woman clad in black armor. ¡°Where have you been? We had to push your fight to the last slot!¡± A harried man, likely one of the event organizers, practically pounced on me. His dramatic tone made it hard to take him seriously, but he was clearly stressed out. I almost felt bad for the guy. ¡°Sorry, I overslept,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Overslept?!¡± he exclaimed, as if I¡¯d just insulted his ancestors. ¡°Overslept, he says,¡± he lamented to no one in particular, throwing his hands in the air. I gestured toward the armored woman. ¡°So, is she my opponent?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a resigned sigh before grabbing my arm and practically dragging me to the gate, clearly determined to make sure I didn¡¯t vanish again. She stood tall, her black plate armor gleaming under the flickering torchlight, polished to a mirror shine. She was pacing back and forth. I guess a little impatience was to be expected. Her eyes settled upon me as I got near and waved the throng of aides away. ¡°You look awful,¡± the woman commented as I approached. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you overslept?¡± Well, that was blunt. ¡°You¡¯d think that¡¯d improve your odds. I wouldn¡¯t complain if I were you.¡± She smirked. ¡°You think I want to win because your fan girls drained every ounce of... energy from you?¡± That stopped me. I blinked, taking a second to process. ¡°I have fan girls?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the worst trash-talker I¡¯ve ever met. But I¡¯ve never fought a mage worth anything before, so here¡¯s hoping you¡¯ve got enough juice left to make this entertaining.¡± ¡°Wait, does that make you a fan then?¡± I grinned. ¡°Want the address to my inn? Entertainment¡¯s guaranteed.¡± Her grin twisted into a scowl. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry¡ªneither part of you will be getting up once I¡¯m done with you.¡± ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I replied. The gates screeched open, their grinding noise swallowing whatever comeback she might have been ready to hurl. Instead of anger, a faint smile flickered across her face, quickly hardening into a look of fierce determination as we stepped forward. Chapter 2.20 - Exhausted She was relentless. From the first second, she was on the offensive, wielding that massive shield as if it weighed nothing. She alternated between swinging it like a weapon and surging forward in short bursts of incredible speed, her shield leading the charge. I made the mistake of activating my slow-time spell to counter one of her attacks. The effort left me dizzy, and I couldn¡¯t react in time¡ªher shield slammed into me, sending me sprawling to the ground. My own attacks were either too sluggish or easily deflected by her shield, which she wielded with frustrating efficiency. Unlike my earlier matches, I didn¡¯t have the raw power to overwhelm her outright. The only thing keeping me in the fight was the reputation I¡¯d built from previous victories; she hesitated at each of my spells, unsure whether to dodge or absorb them. When I finally cast quicksand, I understood her caution. As soon as the spell took effect, she drove her shield into the ground and activated a skill that sent her hurtling toward me, her momentum turning into a fresh attack. It wasn¡¯t a desperate improvisation, it was clearly something she¡¯d practiced and perfected. Meanwhile, I didn¡¯t even know what her exact class was, let alone her full capabilities. Ironically, my secret weapon, the slow-time spell, which I¡¯ve not used until now, was barely an option. I could push myself to use it once or twice more, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough to get through the yellow aura of her anti-magic shield. I needed another plan, and fast. Sensing my faltering energy, she ramped up her aggression. With a single motion, she touched her sword to her shield, transferring the glowing yellow aura to the shield itself. Was she now vulnerable to spells? I tested with a lightning bolt. Big mistake. She caught it with her shield and charged, her impact more devastating than before. Every hit now felt like poison coursing through my shield, weakening it further. While the strikes no longer staggered me, her relentless pace left little room to dodge or counter. My spells were neutralized almost instantly. A flick of quicksand? She slammed her shield into the ground, dispelling it. A lightning bolt? She either deflected or disrupted my cast with a precise shield bash. I was on the ropes, barely hanging on. Every spell I cast was countered, every move met with force. My shield¡¯s energy was draining fast, and it was only a matter of time before it failed entirely. If I didn¡¯t take a risk now, defeat was inevitable. She had made a critical mistake. Before, her glowing aura had made her nearly untouchable. But now, the protection was concentrated solely on her shield, leaving her body vulnerable. It was an opening I could exploit. Feigning weakness, I stumbled and staggered after every hit from her enchanted shield. It wasn¡¯t difficult to sell the act¡ªI was already on the brink of collapse. She took the bait, intensifying her assault. Meanwhile, I accepted that my shield was about to fail and focused on gathering what little energy I had left, bracing for what would come. Truth be told, I¡¯d never experienced my shield failing completely¡ªnot in combat, at least. The few times it had happened, I¡¯d been unconscious or fighting something far beyond human. A small part of me was curious about what it would feel like when it dissolved entirely. After a few more blows, a tingling sensation crept over me, signaling the shield¡¯s imminent collapse. With one final hit, the tingling vanished, and I felt the cold night air bite against my skin, a little anticlimactic I had to say. This was it¡ªnow or never. Summoning every last ounce of strength, I activated my slow-time spell. Her next attack seemed to crawl toward me, and I dodged it with precision, planting a quicksand spell beneath her feet. The time dilation shattered instantly, leaving me dizzy and sprawled on the ground, vertigo spinning the world around me. When I opened my eyes, she was ankle-deep in the ground, clearly disoriented by how quickly her feet had already sunk. She slammed her shield into the earth, trying to dispel the spell, but the earth had solidified and all it did was scatter some dust. Her shield¡¯s ethereal glow faded as she struck the ground again, this time scattering chunks of earth to the sides. I seized the moment, recasting quicksand as soon as the shield hit the ground a second time. This time, it sank a third of the way in before I canceled the spell, leaving her shield firmly stuck. Rage flickered across her face as she yanked the shield free. But I was ready. Another cast brought the quicksand back, and now her knees were buried. She was panicking. She tried switching the shield¡¯s glow back to its yellow aura, but by now I had her rhythm down. I toggled the spell on and off, timing it perfectly to avoid her dispelling attempts. Her shield became trapped again, and this time, one of her arms was caught in the earth as well. She struggled furiously, but it was no use. I waited for the arbiter to begin the count, but he hesitated, looking between the two of us in confusion. That¡¯s when I realized why¡ªwhile she was immobilized, I was also sprawled on the ground, barely propped up on one elbow. With great effort, I dragged myself to my feet, swaying but upright. Only then did the arbiter begin the count. The crowd erupted in cheers, their roars echoing in the arena. I hadn¡¯t even noticed them during the fight, too absorbed in the battle to hear anything. Another louder roar from the crowd signaled the end of the match and immediately the noise began to die down and even the arbiter made his way back from me. I almost started laughing. Were they expecting me to cast lightning bolts into the sky after the match I had? I couldn¡¯t even remember how many I was supposed to¡ªwas it four or five? Whether it was the crowd¡¯s energy fueling me or¡ªmore likely¡ªthe spell just wasn¡¯t as exhausting as I feared, I managed to fire off one lightning bolt after another. Each one gave the audience a chance to settle before roaring back to life. By the fifth bolt, when the noise still hadn¡¯t died down, I figured I¡¯d finally hit the magic number. Officials were gathered around the paladin, trying to free her from the ground. She was really stuck in there. She¡¯d been polite enough earlier, so I gestured for them to give me a moment. With a quick spell, the earth softened again, and they managed to pull her free. Hopefully, that was the last spell I¡¯d need to cast today. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Thanks for helping me out,¡± she said, brushing dirt off her armor. I nodded. ¡°You almost had me there. I have to respect a good opponent.¡± She squinted at me, a look of disbelief crossing her face. ¡°Even if I¡¯d won, I get the feeling you weren¡¯t at your best today.¡± ¡°Yeah, some days are just bad,¡± I murmured, already turning toward the exit. ¡°If that was you on a bad day, I¡¯ll be sure to bet on you in the semifinals,¡± she called after me. I winced internally. She had ten attendants buzzing around her. Clearly, she could afford to lose a few bets. At least it was over. I could already picture myself sinking into the bed, the old feather-and-straw mattress, once barely deserving the name, now felt like the pinnacle of luxury. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Distant noises stirred me from sleep, paired with an odd light pressing against my eyelids. My half-conscious brain registered the inconsistency. Sunlight never hit my window except at sunset. Forcing my eyes open, I realized it was sunset, which meant I had been asleep for almost an entire day. Unfortunately, the rising clamor shattered my brief moment of peace. The sounds came from the hallway¡ªfootsteps, knocking on doors, and the unmistakable scrape of furniture being dragged across the floor. Even my door wasn¡¯t spared, as loud knocks reverberated through the tiny room. Dragging myself upright, I shuffled to the door and opened it, greeted by three soldiers standing stiffly outside. My exhaustion dulled any urge to react defensively. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, squinting at them. The lead soldier, a man with a rigid expression, faltered the moment he saw me. His stoic demeanor cracked into something hesitant. ¡°Are you... the lightning man?¡± he asked, his voice betraying uncertainty. I glanced down at myself. Still in the clothes from my last match. No wonder recognition came so easily. ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, though my attention was drawn to more screeching noises from the hallway. ¡°What¡¯s with all the furniture-moving?¡± I muttered, more to myself than expecting a real answer. The soldier cleared his throat, his tone turning robotic. ¡°There¡¯s a citywide search mandate. Every building and room must be inspected.¡± A full sweep of the city? That seemed excessive. Then it hit me¡ªthe heist. Shaking off some of the grogginess, I gestured for them to come in. ¡°Go ahead, search all you want. Just keep it down, will you? I just woke up.¡± The soldiers exchanged knowing grins, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the shift in their demeanor. One of them chuckled. ¡°I imagine the victory party went until dawn,¡± he said, a hint of admiration in his voice. I laughed lightly, though I had no idea why everyone assumed I was the king of parties. People really did like to project their fantasies onto others. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to ruin the illusion. ¡°The party never stops,¡± I quipped with a grin. That seemed to satisfy them. They entered the room but spent more time eyeing me than conducting any real search. One of them, the chatty type, started peppering me with questions about the matches. I indulged him. It wasn¡¯t every day I got to meet actual fans. The other two mostly listened, nodding along as if the conversation itself was the real task. As the room filled with idle chatter, a tantalizing scent of food floated in from the open doors. My stomach growled loudly enough to make me pause. ¡°Mind if I leave you to it? I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± They didn¡¯t object, so I headed out, weaving past rooms that had been completely upturned. Did they really think they¡¯d find anything incriminating in a random inn? Stranger things had happened, I supposed. I glanced back to find the soldiers trailing me downstairs. I stifled a groan, hoping the talkative one wouldn¡¯t invite himself to my table. Some peace and quiet would be nice for once. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t linger long, likely needing to continue their searches elsewhere. Left alone again, I felt conflicted about my next move. Should I head to the docks and check on the safe house? Curiosity tugged at me, but caution prevailed. Wandering the city at night during a citywide search mandate seemed reckless. There might even be a curfew or something similar in effect. I decided to return to my room and change into something cleaner. I was definitely sweaty, and the stares I¡¯d been getting could just as easily be from my odor as from my newfound fame. While rummaging for fresh clothes, I stumbled upon a pouch¡ªnot just a purse, but a heavy sack. Opening it, I found at least a hundred gold coins inside. I groaned and slapped my forehead. If the soldiers had found this, they might¡¯ve assumed I was tied to the heist. Either that or I¡¯d have been stuck explaining the intricacies of match-fixing. Clearly, the money couldn¡¯t stay here. If things went south, I might need to vanish without a moment¡¯s notice, and returning to retrieve it wouldn¡¯t be an option. Besides, with staff cleaning the rooms, leaving such a tempting prize behind was asking for trouble. The city itself wasn¡¯t safe for a stash¡ªtoo many eyes, too many searches. That left the outskirts. There weren¡¯t any forests nearby, but the rocky outcroppings beyond the city should be secluded enough. Just barren stone, far from prying eyes. Grabbing the pouch, I conjured a portal to the city¡¯s outskirts, letting the night¡¯s darkness mask the spell. Under the faint moonlight, I adjusted the portal¡¯s view, searching for an inaccessible spot. I could¡¯ve stepped through with the gold, but the searing pain wasn¡¯t worth it. In the hour it would take me to get there on foot, the odds of someone finding it were practically nonexistent. After locating a suitable hiding spot, I memorized its position relative to the rocky terrain and the city skyline. Satisfied, I tossed the pouch through the portal and began preparing for the journey to secure it. The city loomed in the distance, its towering spires piercing the silver haze of the rising moon. The silhouette was almost serene, a deceptive calm hiding the chaos that brewed within. I tightened my grip on the heavy bag, the coins inside shifting with a muffled clink. It was right in the place where I dropped it off, so now it was time for a more permanent place. I stopped at a rock outcropping that jutted out from the barren terrain in a distinctive arrow shape. It was weathered and worn, but sturdy. It would do nicely. I scanned the area for any signs of life, nothing but the occasional caw of a crow. Kneeling by the largest boulder, I placed my hand on its surface, closing my eyes to focus. A familiar warmth coursed through my arm as I summoned my magic, whispering the words under my breath. The rock beneath my hand began to soften, the once-solid surface rippling as though it were water disturbed by a pebble. A small pit formed in the stone, and I quickly dropped the bag inside, its weight vanishing into the hollow. Releasing my hold on the spell, I watched as the stone solidified again, the surface smoothing over as if it had never been disturbed. It was the first time I had used the spell like this, and there was always a certain satisfaction in seeing it adapt to new purposes. I stood, brushing the dust from my knees. The gold was safe, at least for now. If things went south in the city, I¡¯d have something to fall back on. With one last glance at the hidden stash, I adjusted my cloak and began the trek toward the gates. The moon hung low, casting just enough light to guide my way back toward the city. The faint crunch of gravel beneath my boots was broken by muffled voices and the shuffle of feet carried through the still air. I slipped off the path, ducking behind a cluster of jagged rocks. The voices grew louder, and soon I saw them appearing from the valley, four men carrying torches, rough-looking and armed, dragging a fifth between them. He stumbled, barely able to keep his feet, and his groans of protest were quickly silenced with a harsh shove. My pulse quickened as they passed closer to my hiding spot. It wasn¡¯t until one of them barked an order and the light struck the captive¡¯s face that recognition hit me. It was Lucien. His disheveled appearance and bruised face were nothing like the confident man I¡¯d seen not long ago, but there was no mistaking him. What was he doing here? And who were these men? I debated my next move. He knew a lot about the castle and the current guards and defenses. If they were planning to kill him, he could be persuaded to join the resistance or at least get any useful info he might have. I wasn¡¯t the greatest rogue but the torches they carried made it easy to follow them from a distance. Chapter 2.21 - An old acquaintance It quickly became evident where they were heading¡ªa towering rock outcropping that loomed over the rugged terrain. At its summit stood a weathered platform, its grim purpose unmistakable. This was the execution site, where the condemned met their end beneath the swaying ropes of the gallows. Because of its height, it was also visible from the city entrance and the road leading up to it. The path to the gallows was as grim as the act that awaited at its summit. Jagged rock outcroppings loomed on either side, the terrain steep and treacherous. Loose stones skittered underfoot, and twisted shrubs clung to the craggy surface, their skeletal thorny branches reaching skyward making the hiding between them almost impossible if not for my shield. By the time I arrived, they were tying the noose around Lucien¡¯s neck. The condemned man, bound and battered, had managed to free his mouth and was now begging for his life, desperation thick in his voice. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t have any information about the heist!¡± Lucien cried. ¡°I¡¯ve been loyal from the start! He has to give me another chance.¡± A burly man, clearly the leader, stood near Lucien. He was broad-shouldered, with a face carved from stone and a jagged scar running from his temple to his jaw. His voice was cold as he spoke, laced with derision. ¡°Oh, Lucien. The boss forgave you once¡ªremember the Ashford compound? You let her get away. You know how much I had to beg to spare your life back then? And now? You repay me by botching the convoy.¡± One of the enforcers delivered a heavy punch to Lucien¡¯s gut, silencing him mid-protest. The leader continued, his words slicing the night like a blade. ¡°She was the only one who could have challenged him. Do you know how much you cost us by letting her go?¡± My heart skipped. Were they talking about Bendis? She wasn¡¯t strong enough to challenge Sedeus outright¡ªor so I thought. Could they mean metaphorically, referring to her role in leading the resistance? Or did someone else escape? If so, this potential ally could change everything. Lucien coughed, but managed to lift his head. ¡°I had nothing to do with the convoy,¡± he gasped. ¡°My duties are in the city.¡± Another punch connected, and if not for the noose holding him upright, he¡¯d have crumpled to the ground. The leader¡¯s voice rose, dripping with fury. ¡°Exactly. Tracks led back to the city, proving there¡¯s still a resistance¡ªa resistance you swore was no more dangerous than a kitten. That ¡®kitten¡¯ just took on a full battalion and escaped with his spoils. His spoils!¡± He punctuated his words with another strike, this one sending Lucien into silence. Now i had a dilemma. At first I thought they were random soldiers, so not really a threat to me. But if they were Sedeus enforcers, they could be powerful. Even if I could best them, one of them could easily escape into the night. If I fought them, I¡¯d need to conceal my identity and avoid using my signature spells. Could I risk it? I didn¡¯t have an extensive arsenal of spells¡ªmaybe that was a shortcoming on my part¡ªbut the ones I had were reliable and effective. Why waste time creating spells I¡¯d never use? For obscure scenarios like this? It seemed impractical. There was another option¡­ I could simply do nothing. After all, Isla had already mapped the canals, and we had a decent grasp of the castle¡¯s layout. Well, maybe not perfect, but enough to piece together a workable plan. As for the guards, what critical information could he possibly have that we didn¡¯t? The exact numbers? Those would have to be dealt with regardless. But then again, he seemed to know people¡ªimportant ones, from the sound of it. That included Sedeus¡¯ inner circle, something we were completely blind to. I had other spells at my disposal, but they were either ineffective or took too long to cast, making them impractical in the heat of the moment. Then, I remembered the explosive spell¡ªa powerful tool, though one that required significant preparation. I rarely used it because of the time it demanded, but now, with a moment to spare, I began channeling my energy into forming the explosive orb. The air around me crackled faintly as I focused, the orb growing brighter with each passing second. ¡°Rope is ready, boss!¡± a voice shouted, snapping me out of my concentration. ¡°Wait!¡± Lucien¡¯s voice rang out, desperate and trembling. ¡°I still have information! I have a spy inside the resistance. If you kill me, you¡¯ll lose him!¡± The men around him chuckled. One of them sneered, ¡°Fat lot of good he¡¯s done so far. Or did you recruit him on the way to the gallows?¡± Their laughter echoed in the cold night air. Lucien wasn¡¯t done. ¡°I have gold stashed away! I can tell you where it is!¡± He was throwing out every possible bargaining chip, hoping something would stick. The leader of the group laughed again, a harsh, mocking sound. ¡°At this point, you could tell me water is wet, and I wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± He turned to one of his men and barked, ¡°Push him over.¡± ¡°I think I know who the mage that attacked you was!¡± Lucien blurted out, just as the man moved to shove him off the edge. My stomach dropped. Mage, he had said. Singular. He was clearly grasping at straws, but even if they didn¡¯t believe him, it was too much of a risk for me. Only now did it dawn on me that these men weren¡¯t even concerned about others stumbling upon this scene. That either meant they were dangerously incompetent or extremely confident in their control of the situation¡ªneither of which boded well for me. Lucien dangled precariously at the edge, but his gamble seemed to pay off, at least temporarily. ¡°Pull him back,¡± the leader ordered an aide, his tone shifting from amusement to curiosity. He stepped closer to Lucien, his voice low and threatening. ¡°What mage?¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I knew I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Pulling the hood over my head and hoping the explosive blast was charged enough, I summoned a black hole in the midst of the men, its dark, swirling energy pulling them together. The spell¡¯s inky blackness masked its presence, and they were caught completely off guard, their bodies drawn toward the vortex with little resistance. With a deep breath, I launched the explosive blast toward the three men now bunched together. Unfortunately, this spell wasn¡¯t as subtle as the black hole. The leader, quick to react, grabbed one of his men and used him as a human shield just as the blast hit. The explosion was far more powerful than I had anticipated. The force of it rattled the ground beneath me, and I could feel the heat of the blast even from where I stood. Two of the men were killed instantly, their bodies twisted and broken in unnatural positions. The leader was thrown violently into the gallows, buried beneath a pile of wreckage. The fourth man, who had been holding Lucien at the edge, dropped the rope in shock and fled into the night before I could react. He was gone, disappearing into the shadows¡ªexactly the kind of loose end I had been worried about. Lucien dangled from the rope, gasping for air, his face pale and panicked. I moved quickly, well maybe quickly was exaggerating as the ice spear took a while to conjure up, but it did its job cutting him down before he could suffocate. As he crumpled to the ground, gasping for air and clutching his bruised throat, a faint rustling sound caught my attention. My eyes snapped toward the pile of wreckage where the leader had been buried. The debris shifted, groaning under the weight of the broken wood and metal. Slowly, the leader emerged from the heap, his face bloodied, but his eyes burning with fury. He stood unsteadily, his body battered but far from defeated, and his gaze locked onto me like a predator sizing up its prey. He was clearly injured, his movements sluggish and pained. For a moment, I thought maybe I had overestimated him. But then, in a flash, his body flickered¡ªa blur of motion¡ªand before I could react, he crashed into me with the force of a battering ram. The impact sent me flying, my back slamming into a boulder with a sickening crunch. I sprawled on the ground, dazed and gasping for air. My vision swam, and I could have sworn there were more stars in the sky than before¡ªthough whether they were real or just my head spinning, I couldn¡¯t tell. Before I could even begin to recover, I felt a rough hand clamp around my ankle. With a grunt of effort, he yanked me off the ground and slammed me into the rock wall again. Pain shot through my body, and I barely had time to think before I activated my slow-time spell. The world around me shifted, the chaos slowing to a crawl. In the distorted flow of time, I saw him moving toward me again, his hand reaching out to grab my leg. This time, I twisted away just in time, his fingers missing me by a hair¡¯s breadth. I scrambled to my feet, ready to retaliate, but something caught my eye. Even in the dim light, I could make out the outline of a bracer on his arm. It looked strikingly similar to the one we had captured from the baggage train. That explained his sudden surge of strength and speed. The bracer was enhancing him, giving him power far beyond his natural limits. He lunged at me again, but with the slow-time spell still active, I could dodge his attacks with relative ease. The only silver lining in this mess was that my hood had miraculously stayed on, shielding my face from recognition. Still, I was taller than average and that alone could give me away if anyone was paying close attention. As I retreated, putting distance between us, I noticed his movements growing slower, more labored. He was limping now, favoring one leg. The explosion must have done more damage than he realized, and the adrenaline that had been fueling him was starting to wear off. But even as he slowed, I couldn¡¯t land a hit. Every spell I had was too slow to cast, and while he couldn¡¯t reach me, I couldn¡¯t strike him either. I needed to get out of here. Who knew who else was watching from the shadows. My eyes darted to Lucien, who had recovered enough to start running down the road. Without hesitation, I sprinted after him, my legs burning with the effort. The big guy tried to follow, but he was falling behind with every step, his injuries finally catching up to him. I didn¡¯t look back. My only focus was putting as much distance between us as possible. Lucien ran like a man possessed, his energy seemingly boundless, as if he were a marathonist sprinting for the finish line. I, on the other hand, struggled to keep up, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I pushed myself to match his pace. Every so often, he glanced over his shoulder, and upon seeing me, he¡¯d veer off in a new direction, desperately trying to shake me. Fortunately, the terrain didn¡¯t offer many hiding spots, and his constant zigzagging only cost him time. He did manage to lose me once, disappearing into the shadows, but my night vision spell quickly revealed him huddled in a small alcove carved into the rock, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. As I approached, he tensed, ready to fight. ¡°I saved you,¡± I said in a low, steady voice. ¡°You should be more grateful.¡± ¡°Tiberius?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with both surprise and relief. At least he was smart enough not to attack me. If he had, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to ensure he was six feet under, buried where no one would ever find him. I didn¡¯t have time for unnecessary fights. ¡°You were lucky tonight,¡± I continued, my tone sharp. ¡°Or maybe I was, seeing as you were about to mention me, weren¡¯t you?¡± He stammered, struggling to find words. ¡°They were going to kill me,¡± he finally blurted out, his voice trembling. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I replied, my patience wearing thin. ¡°I guess I¡¯m sympathetic to that.¡± But I didn¡¯t have time for chit-chat. ¡°I can take you somewhere safe.¡± ¡°Safe?¡± he scoffed, his eyes darting around nervously. ¡°I have to run as far away from the capital as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± I snapped. ¡°You know they have people everywhere. They¡¯ll find you eventually. I know people in the resistance. They can hide you.¡± He skipped over the mention of the resistance entirely, his survival instincts clearly overriding any rational thought. ¡°You mean go back to the city? No way. I have contacts on the roads¡ªthey¡¯ll help me,¡± he insisted, his voice rising with desperation. I stepped closer, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°You might be under the wrong impression. I¡¯m not letting you live with what you know now. It¡¯s either go with the resistance, or else.¡± I didn¡¯t have to pretend to be menacing; the cold certainty in my voice was enough. For a moment, it even frightened me¡ªnot the act of killing itself, but the complete absence of doubt in my decision. He hesitated, his mind clearly racing as he weighed his options. I could see the gears turning, the fleeting hope of finding a way out, even the brief consideration of trying to fight past me. But after a long, tense moment, he let out a short sigh, his shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°Where are we going, then?¡± he asked, his voice resigned. ¡°There¡¯s a safehouse in a forest, half a day¡¯s journey from here,¡± I said. It had been the rendezvous point if things went south during the mission. And while they hadn¡¯t¡ªnot entirely¡ªI was sure the resistance would have someone posted there. It was our best shot at keeping him alive and, more importantly, keeping him quiet. Chapter 2.22 - A well earned rest The safehouse, or should I say shed, lay in front of me, shrouded in the dim light of dawn. My legs ached from the endless trek through the forest, and my eyes burned from lack of sleep. We¡¯d been traveling all night, avoiding roads and patrols, weaving through dense underbrush and over uneven terrain. Every snapped twig or rustle of leaves had set my nerves on edge, and more than once, we¡¯d had to double back to avoid being spotted. By the time we reached the coordinates, I was exhausted and my patience wearing thin. The only small comfort I had was that Lucien looked even worse off than I did. His clothes were shredded in places, hanging off him like rags, and his face was pale with exhaustion. All night, he hadn¡¯t complained or tried anything reckless¡ªno attempts to slow us down or make a break for it. It wasn¡¯t loyalty or trust that kept him in line, I realized; he was just too utterly drained to care. Every step he took seemed to cost him, his movements sluggish and heavy. If nothing else, at least I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. At first glance, the shed looked completely deserted. There were no tracks, no signs of life, not even a hint that anyone had been here recently. For a moment, a sinking feeling washed over me¡ªwhat if I¡¯d led us to the wrong place? Still, it would¡¯ve been a strange coincidence to find another shed, but after the night we¡¯d had, nothing would¡¯ve surprised me. I hesitated, second-guessing myself, until I took a few steps closer. That¡¯s when it happened. As I crossed an invisible threshold, the surrounding air seemed to shimmer, and the dilapidated shed transformed before my eyes. What had once looked like a crumbling ruin was now a sturdy, well-maintained cabin. The illusion was so convincing that I nearly stumbled back in shock. Relief flooded through me¡ªwe were in the right place after all. Corvin and Isla were outside, standing near the front of the cabin. Corvin¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto me, and Isla gave a small nod of acknowledgment. I raised a hand in greeting, my voice rough from exhaustion. ¡°We made it.¡± Corvin¡¯s gaze shifted to the man beside me. ¡°Who¡¯s your new friend?¡± he asked, his tone cautious but curious. I gestured to Lucien, who looked just as weary as I felt. ¡°This is Lucien. Until yesterday, he was a loyal subject of Sedeus. But he¡¯s had a change of heart. He realized that paranoid leaders aren¡¯t exactly reliable. He wants to join the resistance. And he¡¯s got information we desperately need.¡± Corvin studied Lucien for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Come on, Lucien. This¡¯ll be an interesting talk,¡± he said, gesturing toward the cabin. ¡°So, enjoying the sunrise?¡± I said to Isla, nodding toward the faint glow on the horizon. She lifted her sleeve, revealing the armband wrapped around her forearm. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± she admitted, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve been too eager to play around with it, testing how it enhances my illusions.¡± ¡°Well, I was almost ready to turn back,¡± I replied. ¡°The place looked so dilapidated, like no one had been here in years.¡± She beamed at the praise. ¡°I know, it¡¯s incredible what you can do with it. Too bad it didn¡¯t work for you¡ªyou could¡¯ve definitely reached Sedeus¡¯s level.¡± Her voice grew wary. ¡°If he has an armband, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± I smiled faintly. ¡°Well, he definitely has at least one armband, but I don¡¯t think it works for him either.¡± She raised her eyebrows, skeptical. ¡°How can you be so confident?¡± ¡°As I was saving the new guy,¡± I said, nodding toward the safehouse, ¡°I ran into someone wearing a bracer almost identical to the one you¡¯ve got. Sure, it was dark, but there¡¯s no mistaking it, he was way more powerful than I expected him to be.¡± She squinted, waiting for me to continue, but when I stayed silent, she pressed, ¡°But how do you know they won¡¯t work on Sedeus?¡± I sighed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Obviously, this part is conjecture, but the accident I had, the one that made me allergic to portals and, now, it seems, powerful artifacts happened because I traveled too close to the gods¡¯ dimension.¡± She opened her mouth to interject, but I pressed on. ¡°They were human at some point, and if I got affected by just a small exposure, then they definitely have it¡ªwhatever it is. And it stayed a part of them even after they returned to human form. At least, that¡¯s the theory.¡± She seemed lost in thought for a moment, then nodded slowly. ¡°Now that you mention it, he would never give an artifact to a follower, no matter how loyal, if it could bring him even the tiniest shred of power.¡± ¡°Great minds think alike,¡± I said with a tired grin. ¡°But even great minds need sleep. I¡¯ll let you play with your new toy. Is there an empty bed somewhere?¡± I asked, my voice heavy with exhaustion. Isla pointed toward the cabin. ¡°Second room on the left. Try not to snore too loudly.¡± I chuckled weakly and made my way inside. The room was small, with a narrow bed pushed against the wall. I didn¡¯t even bother taking off my boots¡ªjust collapsed onto the mattress, my body sinking into the thin padding. Within moments, the world faded away as I drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ By the time I woke up, it was late afternoon¡ªor maybe early evening. My sleep schedule was completely wrecked now. I groaned, rubbing my eyes as I sat up on the narrow bed. My stomach growled loudly, and I thought some food might cheer me up, but the options were pitiful. They had the equivalent of hardtack, but somehow even less tasty. I even joked, asking if they were conjured, but all I got in response was a snide remark about me being a fussy eater. Well, obviously I was. Even after a year or so on this planet, there were so many foods I missed from back home. The only consolation was that, in theory, I could conjure up food like I did with the chocolate. Sure, that had taken me weeks of practice, and conjuring wasn¡¯t exactly easy to get right, but at least I had something to look forward to. If only I hadn¡¯t been dragged into this whole mess, I could¡¯ve still been selling chocolate and conjuring a pizza every night. I laughed to myself as my attempts to recreate some of the staple foods from Earth. But the wheat here was different. It didn¡¯t taste bad, exactly, but it had a¡­ distinct taste. And the cheese options were severely limited. Oh, and they didn¡¯t have tomatoes. You really can¡¯t make a pizza without tomatoes. Not a good one, at least. ¡°Finally awake?¡± a voice interrupted my thoughts. I almost didn¡¯t recognize Amra¡¯s voice. Now that I thought about it, we hadn¡¯t really talked much. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, stretching. ¡°My sleep schedule¡¯s all messed up now.¡± ¡°The guy you brought had some good information,¡± she said after a brief pause. ¡°Was that a compliment?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Isla made sure to underline that you¡¯ve been avoiding us partly because of me,¡± she started. I raised my hand to say something, but she cut me off. ¡°Let me finish. At first, it seemed like you took all this as a big joke, and I couldn¡¯t understand why she vouched for you. But you¡¯ve proven yourself. You¡¯ve done a lot to help the resistance¡ªmore than we have, in fact.¡± That was surprisingly human of her. ¡°If we¡¯re on the topic of apologies, I have to bring mine as well,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly want to come along, but Isla had some good arguments, so I may have been more abrasive than usual.¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to know. Let¡¯s go find Corvin, he should have more information.¡± We made our way through the cabin, which was surprisingly cozy despite its modest size. The walls were lined with rough-hewn wooden planks, and the floor creaked softly underfoot. A few mismatched chairs and a sturdy table sat in the main room, cluttered with maps, scrolls, and half-empty mugs. The air smelled faintly of pine and smoke from the hearth, which crackled softly in the corner. Doors led off to small bedrooms and a storage area, and I could hear faint murmurs of conversation coming from one of them. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Amra pushed the door open, and we stepped inside to find Corvin poring over a map, his brow furrowed in concentration. He looked up as we entered, his sharp eyes flicking between us. With him were several members of the resistance, Bendis included. I nodded to them and took a seat on the floor, trying to make myself as inconspicuous as possible. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here,¡± he began, walking over to a wall where a detailed map of the palace was hung, ¡°let me reiterate where we stand.¡± He pointed to various locations on the map as he spoke. ¡°Besides the garrison, Sedeus has a personal guard of about a hundred. These aren¡¯t just any soldiers¡ªthey¡¯re handpicked from the best the army has to offer. If they prove their loyalty, they¡¯re rewarded with leadership positions in the new territories he conquers.¡± He gestured to three specific spots on the map. ¡°They¡¯re housed in three locations, while Sedeus himself is believed to alternate between two main quarters.¡± Turning to face us fully, his expression grew grim. ¡°The real problem is the secret service he¡¯s been building. We¡¯ve had whispers about it, but not many hard facts. Well, now we do, and it¡¯s not looking good. Most of the beggars, thieves, and working girls in the city have been infiltrated. Anyone who opposed the transition is dead.¡± He sighed heavily before continuing. ¡°We also learned we¡¯ve been infiltrated ourselves when we expanded to recruit people for the heist. Fortunately for us, the spy was one of the casualties, so he didn¡¯t get a chance to report back.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. ¡°The issue¡ªand why I¡¯m glad you¡¯re all here¡ªis that they¡¯ll obviously change some of their defenses now that they know we¡¯ve captured one of their men. But I believe they¡¯ll be slow to act. So, the question is: do we strike while the iron is hot, or do we wait and build up our forces?¡± Amra didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°You know my position. The more we wait, the more he consolidates his power. From what I¡¯ve gathered from the wounded soldiers, the garrison is still led by some of the old guard. He doesn¡¯t fully trust them, but he must not have enough loyal people to replace them yet. The longer we wait, that will change.¡± After a few seconds of silence, a man I only knew by sight spoke up. ¡°While I agree waiting isn¡¯t ideal, we suffered heavy losses in the heist. A tenth of our people were killed, and twice as many were injured. We¡¯re simply not capable of any major operation right now. We need time to recover.¡± Bendis was next. ¡°There¡¯s more bad news. I still have some contacts in the military, and they say a new campaign is being launched after the games end. Sedeus will be leading it personally. If we want to try anything, we have to do it now. Our allies won¡¯t wait months for him to return. And if he brings back more artifacts, we¡¯ll be in even worse shape. Without our allies and with his guards better equipped, there¡¯s zero chance we succeed in the future, no matter how many people we recruit in the meantime.¡± Other resistance members voiced their opinions, most arguing against a quick strike. Eventually, all eyes turned to me¡ªI was the only one who hadn¡¯t spoken yet. I cleared my throat. ¡°Bendis is right. If Sedeus leaves, we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for him to come back. If he keeps the people distracted with games, they¡¯ll never rise up. And once his secret police is fully operational, even you won¡¯t be safe. I¡¯ve read about dictators from my world who rose to power and how they kept it. He¡¯s using the same playbook. If he¡¯s not taken down quickly, the only ways his reign ends are if he dies of old age or a bigger kingdom defeats him. Neither of those is likely to happen anytime soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all risking our lives, so we vote,¡± Corvin said. ¡°All in favor of waiting to rebuild our forces?¡± Hands began to rise, and since our numbers weren¡¯t large, it quickly became clear¡ªthey were one vote short. I must have been convincing because I had been sure they would choose to rebuild. Corvin addressed the room again. ¡°There we have it. If anyone has a personal issue with this decision, talk to me in private. Until then, take a day off and be ready. We¡¯ll have a plan in a few days, and by next week, when the final is scheduled, we¡¯ll make our move.¡± People started filing out of the room, but as I stood to leave, Corvin signaled for me to stay. ¡°We need you for the final assault, so you can¡¯t be in the tournament final,¡± he said. I smirked. ¡°Funny you should say that, because I was paid to take a dive in my next match.¡± Corvin and Bendis exchanged a grin. ¡°Then you can relax. When¡¯s your next match?¡± Corvin asked. I sighed. ¡°No idea. My sleep schedule is so messed up, I don¡¯t even know what day it is.¡± Bendis cut in. ¡°Your match is in two days, in the evening. The final is exactly one week from today.¡± Perfect. Two days of sleep sounded like heaven. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The sound of the arena thundered above me as I waited in the dimly lit bowels of the building for the match to start. I was well-rested, my belly was full, and honestly, it was almost a shame I had to throw this fight. Still, I had to put on a good show. The last thing I needed was the new and improved secret police breathing down my neck because I didn¡¯t make the loss believable. The plan had taken shape, at least on paper. The final match would be in the late evening, but the arena would start filling up by midday for other spectacles¡ªanimal fights, weapon skill contests, and the like. That meant the garrison would be left at minimal strength. Isla would lead the first team, using the bracelet¡¯s power to summon as many illusions as possible, making it seem like a large force had infiltrated the palace. The illusions couldn¡¯t actually fight¡ªshe didn¡¯t have fine control over so many¡ªbut they¡¯d draw the remaining garrison and hopefully most of Sedeus¡¯s personal guard. Meanwhile, the second group, made up of twelve of the resistance¡¯s most powerful fighters plus me, Amra, and the twins, would hit the two locations where Sedeus was likely staying. It sounded good in theory, but I knew things would go sideways. Hopefully, we could adapt on the fly. If not, I still had the option of portaling out, so things were looking decent. By next week, I¡¯d be heading home one way or another. I was actually starting to really miss home. Well, mostly Alira, but I¡¯d grown fond of the city too. It had a certain charm I¡¯d come to appreciate. Even Alira¡¯s mother didn¡¯t seem so bad anymore, and thinking about our verbal sparring matches made me smile. Maybe it was because I now had the stashed gold that would let me buy my place and see her as rarely as possible. As I got closer to the entrance, I saw my opponent. I wasn¡¯t expecting a warm welcome, but the look he gave me was downright murderous. And I swear I recognized him from somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t place him. I hadn¡¯t bothered to check the big notice boards to see what class he was. Maybe that would¡¯ve given me a clue. ¡°Why so serious?¡± I asked as I approached him. After all, the pre-match banter was one thing I was going to miss the most. He didn¡¯t respond, just stared at me without blinking, clearly trying to intimidate me. ¡°Look, if your girlfriend¡¯s a big fan of me, I apologize,¡± I said, but that got no reaction. Whatever he had against me was personal. I shrugged and turned my gaze forward. If he didn¡¯t want to banter, so be it. I wasn¡¯t thrilled, but I respected his decision. ¡°I know you somehow killed Mad-Dog, and I¡¯m going to kill you today,¡± he blurted, his voice low and venomous. I turned to him, shocked. So that¡¯s where I remembered him from¡ªthe mission at the Ashfords. He suspected what I¡¯d done. Guess he wasn¡¯t as dumb as he looked. Honestly, it was a good thing; he¡¯d definitely fight with everything he had. ¡°Maybe not killed,¡± I remarked. ¡°You¡¯ll get disqualified for that.¡± Not that I was actually afraid of him, but if he attacked me during the ten seconds I was down, he might get disqualified. And who wanted that? ¡°Do you think I care about the gold? I entered just for the chance to kill you,¡± he said, his voice chillingly convincing. I smiled. ¡°You know, there are easier ways to do that. Like following me to my inn.¡± And here I thought he was smart. Maybe I wasn¡¯t as good at reading people as I thought. The chances of us being paired together were slim, and either of us could¡¯ve lost before this match. Not exactly a well-thought-out plan. But he surprised me by smiling back. ¡°Until yesterday, I wasn¡¯t sure I could take you. But tonight, you¡¯ll see. I will avenge my brother.¡± Wait, hold on. What could¡¯ve changed in a day to convince him he could take me? That didn¡¯t make any sense. Well, I¡¯d play my part and take the dive after a few minutes. If they got mad at me for him being disqualified, it definitely wasn¡¯t my fault. The gates creaked open, and we stepped onto the arena floor, our boots crunching against the mix of sand and gravel beneath us. My gaze drifted to the roaring crowd, their excitement as electrifying as ever. At one point, I could have sworn I spotted a sign that read, We love you, Lightning Man. That one stung. I hated to disappoint them, especially knowing most had probably bet on this match. And when I lost, it wouldn¡¯t just be disappointment. It would be anger. Frustration. Not ideal, but I had to remind myself there were bigger things at stake. Forcing my focus away from the crowd, I turned my attention to my opponent. He was smiling. No, grinning. A creepy, self-assured smirk that said he wasn¡¯t just confident about winning. He fully expected to kill me. I wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug look off his face. But maybe he deserved some closure for his brother. I hadn¡¯t technically killed the guy, but I definitely hadn¡¯t helped his chances of survival either. Ignoring the crowd entirely, he reached for his sword and drew it from its scabbard. The announcer strode toward us, voice booming. ¡°Raise your hand if you¡¯re ready!¡± Then, in a quieter tone, he muttered to Mr. Grumpy, ¡°Looks good for the crowd.¡± My opponent snarled but complied, raising his sword high. I almost laughed at his confidence until I noticed something. As his sleeve pulled back, it revealed an armband that had become all too familiar. I nearly facepalmed. Well¡­ that explained his sudden surge of confidence. Chapter 2.23 - Pride before Fall There was no way a random thug like him had just stumbled upon the bracer. No, two possibilities immediately came to mind: either someone wanted to ensure I lost the match, or someone disliked me enough to provide him with the means to kill me. The former seemed more likely¡ªit was exactly the kind of underhanded move they¡¯d pull. There must have been an enormous amount of gold riding on this match. But it was also risky. He didn¡¯t just want to win; he wanted to kill me. Then again, the referees had probably been paid off too. Why would they risk it, though? Just to make sure I lost? I almost chuckled. Would they really go this far just to avoid paying me the second half of what they owed? That was low, even for the secret police moonlighting as double-crossing bookies. The referee¡¯s whistle snapped me out of my thoughts, and as expected, my opponent didn¡¯t waste any time. He had a shield strapped to his back, but so far had only attacked with his sword drawn, clearly confident in his abilities. I didn¡¯t blame him¡ªeven Isla had been like a kid with a new toy when she got her hands on the bracer, and elves weren¡¯t exactly known for big displays of emotion. The power that came with wearing the bracer had to be intoxicating. So far, he seemed to rely on his speed, and I did my best to stay one step ahead. I fired off a few spells, making it look convincing, fully expecting him to dodge them easily. We kept this up for a few minutes, and I even let him land a free hit on me. I didn¡¯t want to go down from the first blow he connected with, but that proved unwise. The hit rattled me good. Without the Mana Shield, I¡¯d have been missing a limb. Of course, he became even more insufferably smug after that. But we¡¯d been dancing around for nearly ten minutes now, and I figured it was time to wrap things up. I pretended to be caught off guard by one of his attacks and deliberately didn¡¯t activate Slow Time. His strike hit me square in the chest, sending me to the ground. I didn¡¯t have to fake the pain¡ªthe blow knocked the wind out of me, and I struggled to breathe. I managed to rise to my knees, but he hit me again, this time sending me flat on my back. This was it. I didn¡¯t even try to get up, waiting for the referee to start the count. But as I¡¯d feared, the referee was bought. My opponent came at me again, sword raised, and struck me while I was down. No warning from the referee. Even the crowd booed the cheap shot. All I got from my attempt to honor the deal were two nasty bruises and trouble breathing. Well, if they wanted to play dirty, so be it. His speed was impressive¡ªalmost on par with Alira¡¯s when we¡¯d dueled¡ªbut still slower than mine. On his next attack, I retaliated with everything I had, sending a Lightning Bolt at him from point-blank range. He was the one on the ground now, struggling to get up. His tunic was shredded, and underneath, I could see pieces of what looked like a new armor, probably made of adamantite or some other enchanted material. Though it hadn¡¯t been as helpful as he might have hoped. The crowd roared at this sudden turn of events¡ªthey¡¯d been pretty quiet while I was on the ropes. That brief glance at the crowd was all it took for him to regroup and get back on his feet. He even pulled out his shield. At least he was taking me seriously now. Instead of endless slashes, I now had to deal with shield slams and charges. It made him a little slower and easier to anticipate since his charges were always in a straight line. The downside was that he was now absorbing my offensive spells, and any Quicksand spell would be too slow to catch him off guard. We fell into a new rhythm- me dodging his shield strikes, him effortlessly parrying my spells with his adamantite-lined shield. The problem was, I couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. But he? He just might. I¡¯d have to talk to Isla later to see if there were any negative side effects to wearing the bracelets. There had to be. Otherwise, I was in trouble. I still had Chaos Bolt, but using it now would cost me the element of surprise later. Then there was Black Hole, but that would instantly be recognized by the man I had run from at the gallows. And that¡¯s when it hit me¡ªno matter what spell I used, winning this fight would make me a fugitive. I actually smiled. At least that meant I could try my latest spell. I had been practicing it when the riot plan seemed inevitable, though it was hard to get proper practice in with all the noise it made. I could only hope it worked to its full potential. My eyes flicked toward the arena¡¯s edges, scanning the soldiers stationed there. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many, and most were focused on watching the crowd. I doubted they¡¯d move against me right away. That gave me¡ªwhat? Maybe a minute before reinforcements arrived? Once I made my move, there¡¯d be no turning back. If I was going to be a fugitive, I might as well go out with a bang. Sure, it would require some last-minute adjustments to my plan, but the chaos I was about to unleash would be worth it. Fixing my gaze back on my opponent, I exhaled steadily, bracing myself¡ªthen sprang into action. A few more seconds, and his injuries finally caught up with him. He collapsed, crawling to a stop. His sword was gone, lost somewhere in the sand. In a last-ditch effort, he lunged at me, trying to drag me to the ground. It didn¡¯t work. Another Lightning Bolt to his chest sent him writhing on the ground, his tunic burned away, revealing gaps in his armor where charred skin peeked through. I really hoped it wasn¡¯t fatal. As long as he could hang on for a few more minutes, the arena healers would take care of the rest. The crowd erupted in wild cheers. Guess they¡¯d won their bets. I¡¯d be just as excited in their place. Confident that he was no longer a threat, I reached down and unfastened the bracer from his arm. Up close, it looked slightly different from the ones I¡¯d seen before, but the strange markings were unmistakable. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Now, it was time for the real show. I had realized early on that no matter how loud I screamed, the crowd would never hear me over their own excitement. So, I had prepared a little workaround¡ªa Megaphone spell. The spell itself was surprisingly simple just like its counterpart. The real challenge wasn¡¯t making it work, but figuring out how far it would carry my voice. Obviously, I couldn¡¯t test it beforehand without drawing suspicion. I felt a bit like Isla as I waved my right hand, shaping the Mana Shield into a cone that emerged from my left palm. Taking a deep breath, I spoke into it. ¡°People of Meteora!¡± A ripple of shock passed through the crowd. The noise didn¡¯t die completely, but they were listening. ¡°Are you not entertained? Are you not entertained?¡± The words rang out, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill run through me. I knew it had to sound like an admonishment, but damn, it felt good to say it. Who hadn¡¯t dreamed of yelling that at the top of their lungs? I dared anyone to say otherwise. The crowd stirred, some laughing, others confused. That was fine¡ªI wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Your kingdom is burning. Your people are starving. Yet here you are, cheering for the games of a tyrant.¡± The cheers faltered. A hush rippled through the stands, not total silence, but close. Guilt, or maybe just pure shock, had stolen their voices. I pressed forward. ¡°And how does your emperor repay you? By paying me to lose this match. To steal your hard-earned dinari from you.¡± There it was¡ªthe shift. The murmurs grew sharper, angrier. If mourning their dead countrymen didn¡¯t stir them, this would. No one took kindly to being cheated, especially not by the very man they were cheering for. ¡°They will hunt me down now, chase me to the ends of the continent. But I will not run. I will be here for the final, and I challenge your emperor to face me in the arena.¡± The silence shattered. The arena erupted in murmurs, whispers turning into a wave of disbelief and excitement. Of course, I had no intention of dueling the emperor in this pit, but they didn¡¯t know that. Movement from the stands caught my eye¡ªsoldiers. They were coming fast, making their way down to the arena. I pointed toward them. ¡°Look! The vultures already gather, desperate to silence me. If I do not return for the final, know that I died for you!¡± Okay, that last part came out way more melodramatic than I intended¡ªbut hey, it¡¯s not like I planned the speech. Still, as the saying goes, less is more. Time to go. I waved my hand, and a portal flared to life beside me. The crowd''s gasps rippled into another wave of murmurs, awe and unease mixing at the display of raw power. I took a deep breath, then roared, ¡°Death to the tyrant!¡± and fired a Lightning Bolt into the sky. The crowd, conditioned by my post-match celebrations, cheered instinctively. I did it again. The next time, some voices echoed my words. Again. More joined. By the last Bolt, the entire arena was swept up in the moment. A deafening ¡°Death to the tyrant!¡± roared back at me. The soldiers were closing in now. There was nothing to gain from fighting them here. I stepped into the portal, bracing for the searing pain that always came with it. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The past few days had been... eventful, to say the least. News from the capital trickled in slowly, but apparently, my little performance had sparked a full-blown riot. Reprisals followed quickly, and even after three days, the city was still far from pacified. From what they gathered, the riot didn¡¯t break out immediately. It all started when people went to collect their winnings. Turns out, betting was more complicated than I had imagined. Thanks to my performances, I had become a heavy favorite, too safe of a bet. So, to keep things interesting, the bookmakers decided to ¡°adjust¡± the odds, making bets on me far more profitable to encourage more wagers. And it worked. People poured their money in. The problem? They now had to pay out absurd amounts of gold¡ªgold they didn¡¯t have. No wonder they risked so much by giving that random guy the enchanted bracelet to fight me. That was when the real chaos began. When the bookmakers suspended payouts, people didn¡¯t take it well. Rioting broke out. Figures¡ªthe kingdom was already crumbling, but people only revolted when it hit their pockets. As for the resistance? Well, they were split on how they felt about my actions. Some believed I had endangered their plan by forcing the army to relocate closer to the capital to control the unrest. Others praised me, claiming I had done more for the cause in one day than they had in months. Right now, they were in a meeting discussing how to handle this mess¡ªand I wasn¡¯t invited. Guess that answered which half disapproved of what I¡¯d done. The doors finally opened, and Corvin passed by without so much as a glance in my direction. Well, they couldn¡¯t all be fans. Bendis was the last to leave. Unlike the others, she didn¡¯t avoid looking at me, which I took as a good sign. ¡°That bad?¡± I asked, watching the others disperse. She sighed. ¡°From what we can tell¡­ thousands died in the riots. It¡¯s not looking pretty.¡± That was beyond words. ¡°Damn¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it got that bad,¡± I muttered. Thousands of lives. Just like that, on my hands. I knew things could escalate, but I had expected a rowdy crowd, some unrest¡ªmaybe the garrison being forced into overtime. But thousands dead? The weight of it hit me all at once, and I had to sit down. ¡°Revolutions are always bloody. Anyone who tells you otherwise is fooling themselves,¡± Bendis said, her tone softer than usual. She was trying to console me, and I appreciated the effort. I exhaled sharply. ¡°It might sound crass, but¡­ it¡¯s one thing when a movement is responsible. It¡¯s another when you are.¡± She leaned forward. ¡°Look, they might not see it now, but you just increased our chances of success tenfold.¡± That caught my attention, enough to lift my flatlined spirit, if only slightly. Or maybe I was just desperate to find anything that made this easier to cope. ¡°Our plan was solid, sure, but the odds of it going sideways were almost guaranteed,¡± she continued. ¡°There were too many unknowns. We couldn¡¯t even be sure he¡¯d be at the castle when we made our move.¡± ¡°What changed?¡± I asked. She sat down across from me, her gaze steady, making sure I was actually absorbing her words. ¡°For one, his next campaign is canceled¡ªcompletely. You just saved thousands of lives from being thrown away on some forgotten battlefield. And that means he will be at the castle, personally overseeing the crackdown.¡± That did make me feel better. Not a lot, but it was something. ¡°Then there¡¯s the bracer. It¡¯s going to give us an edge when the time comes,¡± she added. ¡°And I can¡¯t even imagine how furious he must be about losing another one. He¡¯s going to lash out¡ªprobably kill or exile members of his own upper command. If what you told us is correct, the head of the secret police is as good as gone.¡± She leaned back, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°And that? That means we can finally recruit new people without looking over our shoulders.¡± ¡°Try not to be too hard on yourself,¡± she said, rising to her feet before quietly walking away. I stared at my hands, willing them to feel heavier, to carry the weight of what I had done. But they didn¡¯t. They were the same hands I¡¯d always had¡ªsmooth, steady, capable. And yet, they had set something in motion that killed thousands. Thousands. The number felt too big to grasp. I tried to picture them, faceless men and women trampled in the streets, cut down by soldiers, burned alive in the chaos. People who had families, lives, dreams¡ªgone because of me. I had thought I was making a statement, shaking the system, not lighting the match that burned the city down. I had seen death before. Killed before. But this was different. This was not a battlefield where I could justify it as survival. This was carnage, and I had been the spark. My chest tightened, my breath came short. I tried to tell myself it wasn¡¯t my fault, that I couldn¡¯t have known, but the words rang hollow. Excuses wouldn¡¯t bring them back. I wanted to scream, to run, to undo it. But there was no undoing this. The only thing left was to make it mean something. Otherwise, I was no better than the tyrant I was fighting. Chapter 2.24 - Contingencies Alira Accusations of treason were enough to make anyone the center of attention in the room. Being the ambassador of a kingdom on the brink of becoming an enemy only made things worse. For now, an uneasy silence hung in the air, as if no one wanted to be the first to make a decision one way or another. This, in itself, was troubling. If a single word from him could make people disregard the concept of diplomatic immunity, then his influence over them was far greater than they realized. Seconds stretched into uncomfortable territory, until thankfully, a member of the army broke the tension. ¡°Prelate, we¡¯ve operated under this assumption since her arrival. She has remained in the palace, giving her no opportunity to gather intelligence. And she has diplomatic immunity. Without it, we¡¯d soon be arresting every messenger or merchant crossing our borders. We¡¯d be completely isolated.¡± Thank the gods for rational people. His position in the army meant the other generals quickly nodded in agreement. But the Prelate was unmoved. ¡°Perhaps that is exactly what we need. Messengers and traders bring nothing but lies meant to weaken us.¡± I couldn¡¯t stay silent. ¡°Our kingdoms have known peace for over fifty years. Ascalon has thrived with our traders and messengers crossing the borders.¡± If he attacked my kingdom, I had to respond, staying quiet would be seen as tacit approval. I expected an immediate rebuttal, but instead, he hesitated, his gaze avoiding mine. He shifted uncomfortably before retreating into a protective cluster of military officers and nobles, shielding himself from direct confrontation. It was clear he had come to prevent the signing of this document, and he wasn¡¯t shy about making his stance known. His corner of the room buzzed with heated debate, voices rising in fervent disagreement. I moved closer to Ren, murmuring, ¡°I had no idea he wielded so much influence in the court.¡± Ren¡¯s usual calm demeanor was absent, replaced by a furrowed brow and deep lines of concern etched across his forehead. ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up. Just two weeks ago, some of the men at his table were openly mocking him and his beliefs.¡± Though I had my own theories, I knew such sudden reversals often had more pragmatic roots. ¡°People follow their self-interest,¡± I remarked. ¡°Sure, some of them, I can understand. But not all of them. I know a few personally from my time working with the centaurs¡ªthey were stationed up north with me. They¡¯d never, in a million years, agree to back him,¡± Ren insisted, his voice tinged with disbelief. My theory seemed to hold more weight by the minute. Yet, the mystery of how he was pulling this off remained. Had he stumbled upon some new form of mind control? It was the only explanation that made sense, though it felt almost too convenient to be true. The commotion in his corner gradually subsided, and the group made their way toward the main table. ¡°I propose we adjourn this meeting for an hour,¡± he announced, his tone polished and diplomatic. ¡°I have new information to present to the generals. The nobles are welcome to stay, of course, if they wish.¡± The underlying message was clear: he wanted the rest of us out of the room so he could command their full attention. Someone proposed putting the matter to a vote, and unsurprisingly, it passed with little resistance. There wasn¡¯t much else to do but exit the room. All the military officials stayed behind, along with half the nobles. This was spiraling into a disaster. Why would a religious leader care so much about a single document? Even if he craved power, this wasn¡¯t the place to seize it. And even if he was a powerful empath, why risk making a move here when he wasn¡¯t fully prepared? None of it added up. I felt like I was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle. If he was willing to risk flaunting his influence so openly, it meant he wanted something specific. The accord couldn¡¯t be his only goal. Sure, he wanted it stopped, but he could have easily ignored it later if he gained power down the line. That meant he was after someone who wouldn¡¯t be around regardless of the vote¡¯s outcome. And that someone had to be either me or Ena, since we planned to leave immediately after the vote to avoid giving them more reasons to suspect me of being a spy. Taking an elf prisoner would only rally more sympathy and support for our cause, especially in the event of a war, so that couldn¡¯t be his aim. If he were that foolish, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far. And capturing me? I wasn¡¯t that significant. Unless¡­ no, that was too far-fetched. But his sudden, meteoric rise, his inexplicable mastery of mind control, and his apparent interest in me. It all fit together in a way that sent a chill down my spine. I scanned the room where we had gathered and made my way to Ena. ¡°Please excuse us,¡± I said to the noble she was speaking with, steering her aside. Once we were out of earshot, I whispered urgently, ¡°We need to leave. Now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°I have a really bad feeling about this,¡± I replied, perhaps a little too emphatically. Just then, Ren approached us. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked, his tone laced with concern. ¡°There¡¯s a strong possibility your Prelate is a mind control prodigy,¡± I said emphatically. His slight eye squint told me this wasn¡¯t entirely surprising. ¡°I¡¯ve considered that before,¡± he admitted, ¡°but the people ¡®convinced¡¯ by him don¡¯t show the usual symptoms¡ªconfusion, headaches, or disorientation.¡± ¡°I did say prodigy,¡± I added, careful not to push too hard and risk losing what little goodwill I had with him. ¡°Even if what you¡¯re saying is true¡ªand for the record, I wish it were¡ªthere¡¯s no way to prove it. Some people who agreed with him in the past have since changed their minds. If it is mind control, it¡¯s something we¡¯ve never seen before,¡± he explained. This wasn¡¯t going according to plan. Soon, those doors would open, and there¡¯d be no way for us to escape. Just the two of us running through the countryside wouldn¡¯t get us far. I needed Ren¡¯s resources, which meant I had to share more. If my hunch was correct, it¡¯s not like Alexander could uncover anything he didn¡¯t already know, even if he pulled the information from Ren¡¯s mind. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°But I¡¯m warning you, I didn¡¯t share this before not because it¡¯s some big secret, but because no one in their right mind would believe it.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, just waited patiently. Even Ena leaned in, curious, since she only knew the basics. I leaned closer and whispered, ¡°The gods are gone. Don¡¯t ask me how or why. They¡¯re gone, and they¡¯re never coming back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ren started, surprising me with his lack of immediate skepticism. I gave him a faint smile. ¡°Unfortunately, some of the gods managed to take human form before their¡­ untimely end.¡± I raised a hand to stop any questions. ¡°They¡¯re powerful, but bound by mortal laws, meaning they can be killed if you hit them hard enough.¡± ¡°And you think Prelate Alexander is one of these former gods?¡± Ena asked, mirroring my hushed tone. ¡°It¡¯s the only explanation for how he¡¯s become so skilled at mind control,¡± I replied. Ren still didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°While I believe the part about the gods being gone¡ªbased on many reports I¡¯ve received¡ªyou have to admit, the rest is thin evidence.¡± ¡°He wants me specifically because he realized today that he can¡¯t read my mind. That made him more curious than anything. And I can¡¯t let him capture me¡ªthere are other ways of extracting information. I¡¯m not exactly great under torture,¡± I said. I mean, who is? I expected disbelief and was gearing up for another round of arguments, but Ren looked deep in thought, as if he was genuinely considering my story. At least Ena was more in line with my expectations¡ªher expression told me she thought I might have spent too much time near the hard liquor table. ¡°I believe you,¡± Ren said suddenly. ¡°You do?¡± I asked, caught off guard. I mean, I was glad, but his quick acceptance sent my brain into overdrive with potential negative implications. Was he working with Alexander? Or was he the demi-god all along, hiding in plain sight and controlling everyone from the shadows? Oh, Elune, I was starting to sound like Tiberius and his over-the-top conspiracy theories. I didn¡¯t have time for this. Focus! ¡°Then let¡¯s make an excuse and leave,¡± I said. He nodded and started toward the door, with me and Ena following close behind. Ena still didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but she stayed with us. Unfortunately, our escape was over before it even began. The guards at the door didn¡¯t budge, their stony expressions unwavering. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Ren demanded, trying to assert his authority. But these were soldiers following orders, and a noble raising his voice at them was nothing new. ¡°No one leaves until the meeting is over,¡± one of them finally said in response to Ren¡¯s insistence. Great. Just great. Now what? Cause a scene to escape? That would draw all eyes to us and ruin any extraction plan Ren might have had. On the other hand, staying put meant waiting for the inevitable. Neither option was appealing. ¡°We can¡¯t cause a scene,¡± Ren muttered under his breath. ¡°We need to wait for a favorable opportunity.¡± He might have said more, but the doors swung open, and Prelate Alexander emerged first, followed by the others. Of course, he finished early. There was a joke in there somewhere, but humor was the furthest thing from my mind. ¡°Ambassador Ena,¡± Alexander began, his tone smooth and diplomatic, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some unfortunate news. My colleagues have agreed to postpone the signing for another date. You¡¯re welcome to continue enjoying our hospitality, if you wish.¡± Ena responded immediately, likely prepared for every possible outcome. ¡°I must express my disappointment at this turn of events, but such is the nature of diplomacy. We can try again in the future. For now, however, it¡¯s best to let things settle. I won¡¯t impose on our generous hosts any longer. We shall prepare to leave immediately.¡± She glanced at Ren, her expression unreadable. ¡°Of course, Ambassador,¡± Ren said, gesturing toward the door still blocked by the guards. ¡°The mage tower is this way.¡± ¡°Guards,¡± Alexander called, his tone shifting abruptly. ¡°Arrest the Malachor citizen. The elf may go.¡± The pretense of politeness was gone, replaced by cold authority. It seemed I¡¯d been demoted¡ªI was a ¡°citizen¡± now. Before the guards could fully process the order and move, the doors had already been opened partway, revealing four more guards in the corridor beyond. If Ena was safe, I could try to make a break for it alone. The chances were slim, but better than staying here. Before I could act, a general standing behind Alexander spoke up, his voice firm and commanding. ¡°Alexander, I must protest. This was not what we agreed to. She is a diplomat. We¡¯ve upheld these rules for years, and I will not see them broken. Soldiers, stand down!¡± he practically shouted. The guards immediately stepped aside, their obedience to the general overriding Alexander¡¯s command. ¡°You were always too stubborn for your own good,¡± he said to the general. The general looked shocked to be spoken to in such a way, but a quick glance at the surrounding officers revealed that his indignation was not widely shared. Soldiers emerged from behind the military ranks, moving without orders toward a select few individuals. I could hardly believe it. I was witnessing a coup unfold in real time. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± one of the men shouted, but the room had already descended into chaos. I had only seconds before new orders would be issued. I turned to Ena. ¡°Stay here. You should be safe.¡± As I spun to run, I glanced at Ren. His expression was frozen in pure shock, his attention fully consumed by the unfolding coup. The two guards by the door didn¡¯t react fast enough to my sudden sprint, but those ahead moved instinctively. I had no time to fight¡ªevery second lost meant capture. I dodged the first pair with ease, their delayed reactions giving me an opening. The second pair tried to block my path, but the palace corridors were built for opulence, wide enough for me to feint left before dashing right. Shouts erupted behind me, no doubt orders to apprehend me. But I had scouted the palace days ago, memorizing every corridor, every servant¡¯s passage. My eyes flicked to a tapestry near the far wall, behind it was a narrow stairwell leading to the kitchens and, from there, the outer courtyard. Too obvious. They¡¯d expect me to go that way. My real escape route was through a series of rooms leading to a window with a tree just within jumping distance. I sprinted toward the window, relief washing over me when I saw it was open. The tree stood directly ahead¡ªI just needed speed. I pushed off the ground and dove through. I had miscalculated. I hit the branches harder than expected, pain jolting through my limbs as I tumbled down the tree. No time to linger. I scrambled down and into the garden, weaving through hedges and flowerbeds. The outer wall was close, its shadows my best cover. Then I heard it, the pounding of feet behind me. I glanced back and nearly stumbled in shock. Alexander. He was gaining on me, fast. He was quicker, but not fast enough to catch me before the wall. I had walked this path only once before, and I knew the wall had thin windows meant for archers in a siege. By my rough estimation, I could squeeze through. Hopefully. With every feast at my disposal during my stay, let¡¯s just say I wasn¡¯t as sure as I¡¯d like to be. His footsteps came ever closer. I veered into a storage area, balancing across beams to save precious seconds. The window loomed ahead. I lunged, twisting my body to fit. It was a tight squeeze, but I forced my way through. Outside. Five stories up, but outside. Alexander would have to go around to a tower to descend. And with the sun already set, my chances had just gotten significantly better. The wall was made of bricks, which was the only reason I felt confident in choosing this path- enough edges to grip on the way down. Barely five seconds had passed when a powerful impact sent chunks of brick flying into the night. I was lucky the force of the strike sent the debris outward instead of straight at me. I moved sideways as fast as possible, trying to stay ahead of the destruction. A few more blows and the wall gave way, crumbling into a gaping hole wide enough for light to spill through. His face emerged from the opening, scanning the darkness for me. I hurried, shifting diagonally to put more distance between us. He reached for a brick, and I froze, preparing to dodge, but he hesitated. A near-smile tugged at my lips. He wanted me alive. Even with healers, there were limits to what they could fix after a fall from this height. I resumed my descent, gripping the brickwork carefully, making steady progress. Below me, the city sprawled into the distance. If I was fast enough, I could vanish into the streets. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t have time to lock all the gates. And even if they did, it was a big city, and he had a coup to conclude. Chapter 2.25 - Sacrifices It had been a few days or maybe more. Time blurred in the dim light of the forest lodge, where the shadows seemed to stretch longer with each passing hour. My enthusiasm for assassinations, once a fiery drive that propelled me through the darkest of tasks, was now a smoldering ember, barely alive. Every piece of news from the city, delivered by wary couriers or whispered through the trees, chipped away at what little resolve I had left. The weight of what I had done pressed down on me, heavier than the damp air of the forest. The situation in the capital was dire. Parts of the city had been pacified, the rebellion crushed under the boot of the city guard, but the denser areas¡ªlike the docks¡ªremained fortified strongholds, their barricades holding firm against the onslaught. The rebels, desperate and cornered, fought with a ferocity that surprised even me. And now, an army division was marching toward the capital, their arrival promising nothing but more bloodshed. I had wanted change, a reckoning, but this... this was a massacre. I sat by the cracked window of the lodge, staring out at the endless sea of trees, their branches swaying like accusing fingers. My thoughts were a storm, relentless and unforgiving. What was I waiting for? Redemption? Absolution? Neither would come. The more I lingered in this limbo, the more the guilt consumed at me, a ravenous beast that feasted on my conscience. My face was too recognizable, my powers too distinct. I was a prisoner of my own making, trapped between the forest and the city, between action and inaction. Home. The word surfaced in my mind like a lifeline, unexpected and yet so obvious. Why hadn¡¯t I considered it before? Malachor, with its towering spires and ancient halls, its people who still might welcome me despite my actions. We had gathered more than enough intel, and though I had initially feared jeopardizing the fragile treaty between Malachor and the elves, surely they could see now that I had done everything in my power to make it work. And yet, it had all unraveled. Perhaps distance from this place, from the ashes and the blood, would do me some good. Perhaps I could find a way to live with myself, far from the echoes of my actions, far from the blood and the flames that haunted my every thought. But returning... returning would mean facing her. Looking into her eyes, those eyes that had always seen through my jokes, my lies, my bravado. Would she see something different now? Would she see the monster I had become, the one who had unleashed chaos and death upon the city? Or worse, would she see the same man she had always known, now laid bare, his flaws and failures exposed for what they truly were? Would she look at me differently? Would her gaze, once filled with trust and something deeper, now carry the weight of disappointment, of betrayal? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: would I have acted differently if she had been there? If her presence, her wisdom, her quiet strength had been by my side, would I have chosen a different path? Would I have seen the consequences before it was too late? I went in search of Amra, though it wasn¡¯t much of a search, the lodge was small, its wooden walls closing in on me with every step. I found her in the dimly lit common room, deep in conversation with Corvin. His voice was low, measured, while hers carried that sharp edge of determination I had come to know so well. They both turned as I approached, and for a moment, the weight of their gazes made me hesitate. But I couldn¡¯t afford to second-guess myself now. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said, my eyes locking onto Amra¡¯s. She held my gaze for a moment, her expression unreadable, before glancing back at Corvin. He gave a slight nod, his face betraying nothing, and without a word, Amra rose from her seat and followed me. We moved through the lodge in silence, the creak of the floorboards beneath our feet the only sound. The air inside felt heavy, suffocating, and I needed space to breathe, to think. I led her outside, where the forest stretched endlessly around us, its shadows offering a semblance of privacy and the silent ambiance, a stark contrast to the chaos of my thoughts. When she stopped and turned to face me, the words tumbled out before I could stop them. ¡°I think we should go back home.¡± She didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she sighed, a sound heavy with exhaustion and something else I couldn¡¯t quite place. Slowly, she reached out and placed a hand on my elbow, her touch grounding me in a way I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. ¡°I know you¡¯re taking this hard,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm. ¡°And to be perfectly honest, I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t. But please, just hear me out first.¡± I stiffened, bracing myself. Great, a lecture. Probably about the importance of the mission, the greater good, or some other ideal that felt hollow now. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± I snapped, pulling away slightly. ¡°We more than did our part. The rest of it was always unrealistic. A dream. You know that as well as I do.¡± Her eyes narrowed, but her voice remained calm, steady. ¡°Unrealistic or not, it¡¯s not just about the mission anymore. It¡¯s about what happens next. What we do now. Running back home won¡¯t change what¡¯s already done. And it won¡¯t help the people who are still out there, fighting because of what we started.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I scoffed, my voice dripping with bitterness. ¡°As if you actually care about the humans. It¡¯s clear this is personal for you. If it weren¡¯t, we would have left by now, and I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± She cut me off before I could finish, her voice sharp and unyielding. ¡°What? So now I¡¯m to blame for your actions?¡± ¡°No!¡± I snapped, exhaling forcefully, my frustration bubbling over. ¡°I guess people are always looking for ways to shift the blame away from themselves. Clearly, I¡¯m no different,¡± I admitted, my tone sheepish, the fight draining out of me. She paused, her gaze steady but her eyes distant, as if gathering her thoughts. When she finally spoke, her voice was softer, but no less intense. ¡°Yes, it is personal for me. Both of my sons were killed by his hand. The only way I could accept their deaths was to decide that either I would die, or he would. There is no middle ground.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°At least you¡¯re honest, though I would have thought elves were more pragmatic.¡± I muttered, though I regretted it immediately. Her eyes flashed, and for the first time, I saw a crack in her usual composure. ¡°It¡¯s easy to be pragmatic when the deaths are just numbers on a page,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ll see, in time. With your powers, if you survive this demi-god, many more lives will be in your hands. And after every decision, it will only get easier to make the next one. Until one day, when you lose someone close to you. Then you¡¯ll find out who you truly are. And only then can you judge me.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I forced myself to stay silent. What could I possibly say to that? There were no words to bridge the chasm her confession had opened between us. To my relief, it didn¡¯t take her long to compose herself, her mask of calm slipping back into place as if it had never faltered. Only then did I dare to speak again. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here doing nothing. All it does is force me to relive my decisions, and every time, I find new ways I should have done better.¡± She nodded, her expression unreadable. ¡°We¡¯re close to a new plan, one that accounts for the recent changes. And I¡¯ve convinced them to let you join.¡± I scoffed, unable to hide my bitterness. ¡°Like they have a snowball¡¯s chance in hell of killing him without me.¡± Her gaze hardened, but her voice remained steady. ¡°Look, you took a chance. If it had worked, we would have all patted you on the back. But more often than not, things go sideways. And the more power you have, the more disastrous the consequences.¡± Great. Just great. As if I didn¡¯t already know that with great power comes great responsibility. But did I really? It¡¯s one thing to read about it, to nod along with the wisdom of some pop-culture quote. It¡¯s another thing entirely to live it, to feel the weight of your mistakes crushing you with every breath. ¡°Let¡¯s do something, anything, because I can¡¯t stay here,¡± I said, my voice tight with desperation. ¡°Come,¡± she said, turning toward the lodge. ¡°Let¡¯s get you up to speed.¡± Turns out, they were all fucking hypocrites. They were all so high and mighty, so quick to condemn me for screwing up, and yet their grand plan hinged entirely on me. The idea was simple: I would make an appearance at the docks, throw a few lightning bolts into the air, and reignite the revolutionary spirit. The goal was to draw as much of the garrison as possible into a confrontation, committing them to weaken the demi-god¡¯s forces. A lot of innocent lives would be lost. It was a brutal, calculated move, and it took every ounce of my patience and composure not to portal out of there that very second. They cloaked their ruthlessness in noble words, but at the end of the day, they were willing to do whatever it took to win, then blame the guy who did it to make themselves feel better. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ We left before dawn, the forest still shrouded in a heavy, misty darkness that clung to the trees like a second skin. The air was cold as ever, biting at my lungs with every breath, but it did little to clear the fog in my mind. Amra led the way, her movements silent and precise, while I followed, my thoughts churning with a mix of dread and determination. The others trailed behind, a small group of rebels who had somehow decided to trust me again or at least tolerate me for the sake of the plan. By the time the sun had climbed high enough to cast its pale light over the city walls, we were already slipping through the gates. The city was a shadow of what it had been. The chaos I had ignited was regressing, but the scars it left behind were everywhere: shattered windows, scorched buildings, and streets littered with debris. The gates, once heavily guarded, were now barely defended. The few guards who remained were distracted, weary, and easy to avoid. Those who weren¡¯t so lucky were swiftly ambushed by our group, their bodies dragged into alleys to keep our presence hidden for as long as possible. Each encounter was quick and brutal, a necessary evil to sow the chaos we needed. I tried not to think about the faces of the guards as they fell, but their wide, panicked eyes lingered in my mind. By the time we reached the docks, the sun was high, casting a harsh light over the devastation. The market square, once bustling with life, told a grim story. The ground was littered with rubble, shattered stalls, broken crates, and chunks of stone torn from nearby buildings. Dark stains of blood marred the cobblestones, though thankfully the bodies had been cleared away. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a mercy or not. People were already gathering, their faces a mix of hope, fear, and anger. They perched on the remnants of buildings, crouched in alleys, and huddled in the shadows, their eyes fixed on the square. Word had spread quickly, as it always did in times like these. The promise of a rally, of defiance, had drawn them out of hiding. More were arriving by the minute, their numbers swelling despite the risk. I could feel the tension in the air, thick and electric, like the calm before a storm. Amra nudged me, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Hurry. The meeting hasn¡¯t gone unnoticed. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the guards come to break it up.¡± I nodded, my throat tight. There was no time to second-guess myself, no time to dwell on the consequences. As I stepped into the square, the weight of every eye on me felt like a physical force. The crowd was silent, waiting, their collective breath held. I raised my hands, feeling the familiar crackle of energy building in my palms. At least time I knew what I was doing. The first bolt of lightning tore through the sky with a deafening crack, and the crowd erupted into cheers. The noise died down immediately, the crowd falling into a tense, expectant silence. Every eye was fixed on me, their gazes piercing and intense in a way I wasn¡¯t prepared for. I had expected to see hatred, resentment, or even fear staring back at me. After all, I was the one who had set this chaos into motion. But instead, there was only hope. A raw, desperate hope that burned brighter than the fires still smoldering in the ruins around us. I was grateful for that, though it caught me off guard. My vision blurred for a moment, my eyes misting over as I struggled to focus on the sea of faces before me. I realized, with a sinking feeling, that I didn¡¯t know what to say. Usually, I was great at improvisation, spinning words like a bard at a tavern. But this wasn¡¯t some fun little adventure anymore. This was life and death, and it felt like it demanded something more serious, more profound. And yet, my mind was blank. Maybe that¡¯s why people prepared speeches in advance. Well, when in doubt, keep it simple and give the people what they want. I activated the voice spell, the magic amplifying my words so they carried across the square. After a deep breath, I raised my eyes and scanned the crowd. Only then did I speak, my voice steady but heavy with emotion. ¡°From your eyes, I see that you have suffered. I see that you have lost friends, family, and homes. I¡¯m not here to tell you that things will get better.¡± I paused, letting the weight of those words sink in. The silence was deafening, the crowd hanging on every word. ¡°But I will never ask more from you than I am willing to give myself. Tonight, I will face the Emperor. For better or worse, only one of us will be alive when the sun rises.¡± A ripple of murmurs spread through the square, low and uncertain. I pressed on, my voice growing stronger. ¡°As you have faced adversaries more powerful than yourselves, so will I tonight.¡± The murmurs grew louder, a current of energy building in the crowd. I could feel it, the spark of defiance, the ember of hope that had been buried under ash and despair. I raised my voice, letting it ring out across the square. ¡°Friends¡­ no, brothers and sisters! We will not go quietly into the night. We will not surrender. We will fight, and we will survive!¡± With that, I threw a lightning bolt into the sky, the crack of thunder splitting the air like a war cry. The crowd erupted, their cheers and shouts echoing off the crumbling buildings. The energy was electric, palpable, and for a moment, it felt like we might actually win. Okay, so maybe I borrowed a few lines here and there, but judging by the noise, it did its part. The people were fired up, their spirits reignited. And as I stood there, watching them rally, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of hope myself. Chapter 2.26 - Emperor The speech had done its job almost too well. The crowd was a roaring, seething mass of energy, their cries of defiance echoing through the square like a storm. But it wasn¡¯t long before the distant clatter of armor and the rhythmic thud of boots on cobblestones signaled the arrival of soldiers from the direction of the castle. Time was up. There was nothing more to be done here. Isla stepped forward, her hands moving in fluid, practiced motions as she wove an illusion spell. The air around us shimmered, distorting like heat rising from the ground, and the crowd¡¯s attention shifted, their eyes glazing over as the magic took hold. To them, we were no longer there, just shadows, fleeting and unimportant. It was enough to buy us the time we needed to slip away unnoticed. We moved quickly, weaving through the narrow alleys and side streets until we reached the entrance to the sewers. The others were waiting for us here. The heavy iron grate was rusted and half-buried under debris, but it gave way with a groan as we pried it open. The stench hit me immediately, a thick, oppressive wave of rot and decay that made my stomach churn. I grimaced, pulling the collar of my cloak over my nose, though it did little to help. ¡°Now the fun part begins,¡± I muttered under my breath, earning a few dry chuckles from the others. As we descended into the darkness, the faint glow of Isla¡¯s light spell guiding our way, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that no one had super smell as a skill. If they did, we were in for a very unpleasant surprise. The trek through the sewers was a grim march through ankle-deep muck, the air thick with the stench of decay. Isla¡¯s light flickered against the slime-coated walls, casting eerie shadows. Rats scurried past our boots, and the distant drip of water echoed like a ticking clock. After what felt like hours, we reached a rusted ladder leading upward. Climbing cautiously, we emerged into a dimly lit cellar beneath the castle. It took what felt like an eternity for everyone to exit the narrow sewer corridors, the space barely wide enough for one person at a time. Isla had two dozen people to lead on her diversion mission, and as the last of them climbed out, she paused at the cellar door, glancing back at us one final time. Her expression was unreadable, but the weight of the moment hung heavy in the air. ¡°It was nice working with you, Isla,¡± Amra said, her tone carrying an unspoken finality. ¡°Hey, a little optimism, please,¡± I countered, trying to lighten the mood, though my voice lacked conviction. Isla gave a solemn nod, her gaze lingering for a moment before she turned and stepped through the door. The plan was to wait for her team to get into position, which meant we had a few minutes to spare. The cellar was quiet, the only sound the faint drip of water echoing from the sewers below. ¡°Too bad she can¡¯t join our group,¡± I muttered to no one in particular. ¡°We need every heavy hitter we can get.¡± Amra turned to Corvin, her voice low but firm. ¡°You¡¯ll have to step up your game. Use that bracer to its fullest potential.¡± I raised an eyebrow, surprised. From the tidbits I¡¯d gathered over the weeks, I¡¯d assumed Bendis was the best fighter and would be the one to wield the artifact. The bracer amplified power based on the strength of its wearer, and while Isla wasn¡¯t the most powerful, her role in the diversion was critical. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. As the others began to file out of the cellar, Corvin taking the lead, I leaned closer to Amra and whispered, ¡°I thought Bendis would take the artifact.¡± She leaned in as well, her voice barely audible. ¡°Even Bendis agreed the element of surprise is more important. You¡¯ll keep the Emperor occupied, and Corvin will strike when the time is right.¡± I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. It made sense, but I would¡¯ve preferred having two people there to split the Emperor¡¯s attention during the fight. The signal came, a faint whistle echoing through the corridors, and we began to move. Soon, faint noises reached my ears. Shouts, the clang of metal, the distant roar of chaos. The distraction was in place, and the pace quickened. Our group walked the fine line between speed and stealth, each of us acutely aware that one misstep could mean disaster. I hadn¡¯t been part of the final planning meetings over the last few days. Apparently, my recent actions hadn¡¯t exactly made me the most popular among the resistance. It seemed they had decided thirteen people were enough for the hit squad. Thank the gods I wasn¡¯t superstitious, though even I would¡¯ve added one more to our numbers. I mean, in a world where gods and magic were undeniably real, why tempt fate? As we moved, I glanced around at the faces in our group. Besides Bendis and Corvin, I didn¡¯t recognize any of the resistance members. A pang of guilt hit me. Here we were, about to risk our lives together, and I didn¡¯t even know their names. The truth was, I¡¯d been so consumed with the tournament and my own turmoil that I hadn¡¯t taken the time to get to know them. Even the twins, who had been around for weeks, remained a mystery to me. One of them was right in front of me now, their movements fluid and silent, but I couldn¡¯t tell which one it was. It was a strange feeling, fighting alongside people I barely knew, trusting them with my life while knowing so little about theirs. But there was no time for introductions now. The corridors began to widen, their high ceilings and ornate decorations signaling that we were nearing the heart of the castle. Either we were incredibly lucky, or the path had been meticulously planned, because we hadn¡¯t encountered a single guard. A sudden raised hand brought us to a halt, and silence fell over the group. In the stillness, the sound of distant footsteps and shouts reached even my unenhanced ears. The commotion was growing louder, and it was clear the diversion was working. When the signal came to move again, we pressed forward, and soon a grand hall came into view through a set of towering, open doors. The noise from within was chaotic¡ªshouts, demands, and the clatter of armor echoing off the walls. Strangely, there were no guards stationed outside the hall. Either we¡¯d lucked out, or we¡¯d severely overestimated the castle¡¯s defenses. As I drew closer, I realized we were standing at the entrance to the throne room. Inside, the scene was one of utter panic. Nobles, advisors, and officials were shouting over one another, their voices rising in a cacophony of fear and frustration. They were demanding the Emperor show himself, desperate for reassurance. It was clear they had tied their fortunes to his, and the thought of a change in leadership was enough to send them into a frenzy. Even our entrance¡ªdisheveled, armed, and clearly out of place¡ªdidn¡¯t immediately draw attention. We were invisible in the chaos. The guards inside the throne room were a stark contrast to the drab, uniformed soldiers we¡¯d encountered earlier in the streets. These were elite, their armor personalized and tailored to their abilities. Some wore lightweight cloth, others heavy plate, but all shared a common blue motif woven into their designs. They were the Emperor¡¯s personal guard, and their presence was a reminder of the challenge ahead. Bendis¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, low and urgent. ¡°Sedeus isn¡¯t here. His private chambers are behind the throne, to the right. Follow Corvin. We¡¯ll create another distraction here.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I hesitated, glancing at her. Just two people against the Emperor? It didn¡¯t seem like enough. But there was no time to argue. Bendis had already turned away, her focus shifting to the chaos in the throne room. I moved to the side, staying out of sight as the resistance members prepared to unleash whatever plan they had in mind. As I slipped toward the hidden door behind the throne, my hands began to tremble ever so slightly. I stared at my palm, willing it to steady, but the faint sheen of sweat glistening on my skin betrayed my nerves. It hit me that my last encounter with a god had ended in survival, but only by sheer luck. Luck wasn¡¯t something I could count on twice. Until now, I¡¯d told myself I could always portal out if Sedeus proved too powerful. It was my escape plan, my safety net. But now, with so many people counting on me to hold the line until reinforcements arrived, that option felt like a betrayal. Could I really abandon them to the Emperor¡¯s mercy? The thought twisted in my chest, sharp and unrelenting. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, each pulse a reminder of the stakes. A sudden shout snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. Behind me, the throne room had erupted into chaos. The first victims of the fight were already falling, their bodies crumpling to the floor as the resistance clashed with the Emperor¡¯s elite guards. Panic spread like wildfire, nobles and officials pushing and shoving in a desperate bid to escape. But with guards on one side and resistance fighters on the other, the room had become a death trap. The air was thick with screams, the clash of steel, and the sickening thud of bodies hitting the ground. A hand landed on my shoulder, firm but reassuring. I turned to see Corvin standing beside me, his expression calm despite the surrounding chaos. He must have noticed my hesitation, because he offered a faint smile, a silent gesture of encouragement. Then his gaze shifted to the hidden door, his focus sharp and unwavering. Taking the first step was the hardest. My legs felt like lead, every instinct screaming at me to turn back. But with each step that followed, the weight seemed to lift, my resolve hardening. By the time I crossed the threshold into the dark corridor beyond, my breathing had steadied, and my hands no longer shook. The corridor was narrow, its walls lined with intricate carvings that seemed to shift in the dim light. At the end of it was a lavish room, its opulence a stark contrast to the violence we¡¯d left behind. I glanced over my shoulder, expecting to see Corvin at my side, but the corridor was empty. I realized then that the artifact he wore must have enhanced even his stealth abilities. For a moment, I felt a pang of unease at being alone, but there was no time to dwell on it. The room ahead awaited, and with it, the Emperor. As I stepped inside, gilded walls reflected the warm glow of enchanted lanterns, their light dancing across tapestries woven with scenes of conquest and power. A massive chandelier hung from the ceiling, its crystals casting a blue light across the room. Guess he really liked the color blue. At the far end stood a grand canopy bed, its curtains drawn, and beside it, a desk cluttered with scrolls and strange artifacts. The air was thick with the scent of incense, its sweet, smoky tendrils masking something else¡ªsomething sharper, metallic, almost like the tang of blood. It was faint, but unmistakable, and it set my nerves on edge. ¡°I said I was not to be disturbed,¡± a voice echoed from the direction of the bed, low and dripping with irritation. It was a voice accustomed to command, to being obeyed without question. I took a cautious step closer, my boots silent against the plush carpet. Through the translucent curtains that draped the bed, I could make out the figure of a man sitting on the edge, his posture relaxed but his attention fixed on something or someone lying in the center of the bed. Another step, and the scene came into clearer focus. A woman lay on the bed, her body unnaturally still. Her head was turned to the side, her lifeless eyes staring blankly in my direction. Her skin was pale, almost ghostly in the dim light, and her dark hair fanned out around her like a shadowy halo. The first thought that struck me was how much she resembled Bendis¡ªthe same sharp features, the same blue eyes. My heart lurched, a cold wave of panic rising in my chest, but I forced it down. I had just seen Bendis in the throne room. This wasn¡¯t her. It couldn¡¯t be. Reluctantly, I dragged my gaze away from the woman and focused on the man. He was in his forties, his face sharp and angular, with a strong jawline and a nose that looked like it had been broken at least once. His dark hair was streaked with silver, and his expression was one of cold detachment as he stared at the dead woman. His profile was illuminated by the faint glow of the enchanted lanterns, casting deep shadows across his face. He wore a finely tailored robe of deep crimson, the fabric shimmering faintly as he shifted, but there was nothing soft or comforting about his presence. He exuded power, control, and a chilling indifference to the tragedy lying before him. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe. So this was Sedeus, the Emperor, the demi-god. My hands clenched into fists, the earlier fear that had gripped me now giving way to a simmering anger. He was distracted, I told myself, forcing my body into action. This was my chance. I began to raise my hand, summoning everything I had for an attack, but before I could act, his head snapped toward me, his eyes locking onto mine. It was his turn to panic, or so I thought. His eyes darted between me and the lifeless body on the bed, his expression a mix of confusion and defiance. ¡°She betrayed me,¡± he said, his voice low but trembling with emotion. ¡°I loved her. I even helped her ascend, and she repaid me by betraying me. She deserved to die.¡± He rose from the bed, his movements slow and deliberate, his gaze finally tearing away from her. Okay, so he wasn¡¯t all there, or at least, he had issues. My first instinct was to strike, to unleash everything I had before he could react. But what if that only snapped him out of whatever delusion or trance he was in? I hesitated, my eyes flicking back to the girl. She was dressed in simple farmer¡¯s clothes, the same kind I¡¯d seen on my way to the city. There was no way she was the one who had betrayed him. Maybe, just maybe, a little psychological trauma could work in my favor here. ¡°You just killed an innocent girl,¡± I said, keeping my tone neutral. I didn¡¯t want to risk triggering any sudden, violent reactions. His eyes snapped back to me, then to the girl, his confidence wavering. ¡°No¡­ she betrayed me. Didn¡¯t she?¡± This time, his voice lacked the certainty it had held moments before. ¡°Look at her,¡± I pressed, raising my voice slightly. ¡°She was a farmer. She had nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°No!¡± he screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. ¡°She betrayed me!¡± But the conviction was gone, replaced by something raw and unstable. His hands clenched at his sides, his breathing ragged, his hands clutching at his head. He was unraveling, and I had to decide whether to press further or strike while he was vulnerable. A shadow emerged from behind Sedeus, swift and silent, and a dagger plunged into his neck. He let out a guttural scream, more rage than pain, as Corvin yanked the blade free to strike again. But before the second blow could land, Sedeus¡¯s hand shot up, catching Corvin¡¯s wrist with terrifying ease. The dagger hung in the air, frozen, as Sedeus¡¯s grip tightened. I raised my hand, summoning a spell, but Sedeus moved faster than I could react. I activated my Slow Time spell, the world around me grinding to a crawl, yet even then, his movements were almost too quick to follow. Corvin struggled, his free hand clawing at Sedeus¡¯s grip, but when brute force failed, he shifted into shadow, his form dissolving into darkness. For a moment, it seemed like he might escape. But Sedeus wasn¡¯t done. His now free hand glowed with a blinding light, and with a single, decisive motion, he thrust it into the shadows. The light flared, and Corvin¡¯s form solidified, his shadowy escape dispelled as if it were nothing. Sedeus¡¯s hand now gripped Corvin¡¯s neck, his fingers digging in with crushing force. I fired a lightning bolt into Sedeus¡¯s back, the spell striking with a deafening crack. The red fabric of his tunic disintegrated at the point of impact, revealing charred, blackened skin beneath. But all it earned me was a low growl, more annoyance than pain. He didn¡¯t even flinch. My eyes moved to his neck. Blood trickled from the wound, but it was barely bleeding, already healing. Of course, he had some kind of self-regeneration. Why wouldn¡¯t he? Corvin¡¯s struggles were growing weaker, his movements sluggish. Desperation clawed at me as I began casting a Chaos Orb, hoping its unpredictable nature might do what my lightning couldn¡¯t. But before I could finish, Sedeus turned to face me, still holding Corvin by the neck like a shield. His struggles had nearly ceased, his body going limp. In a last-ditch effort, I summoned a black hole to Sedeus¡¯s side, the gravitational pull warping the air around it. But he didn¡¯t budge¡ªnot an inch. It was as if he were bolted to the ground, utterly unmovable. He smiled then, but it was a cold, empty thing, devoid of any real emotion. His eyes never left mine as his hand tightened around Corvin¡¯s neck. There was a sickening crunch, and Corvin¡¯s body went completely still. Sedeus opened his hand, and Corvin¡¯s lifeless form crumpled to the ground, his neck twisted at an unnatural angle. I didn¡¯t need to check for a pulse. The way he lay there, broken and unmoving, told me everything I needed to know. Corvin was gone. And Sedeus was still standing, his gaze fixed on me, his smile never wavering. Chapter 2.27 - Sedeus I stumbled back, my breath catching in my throat as Sedeus took a step forward. His movements were almost casual, as if he hadn¡¯t just effortlessly ended a life. My mind raced, sifting through spells, strategies, anything that might give me an edge, but everything felt insignificant in the face of his overwhelming presence. Still, he didn¡¯t attack, and against my better judgment, I unleashed a Lightning Bolt at him. The crackling energy surged forward, but he sidestepped it effortlessly, as if it were nothing more than a child¡¯s toy. In the next heartbeat, he was beside me, his speed defying even my Slow Time spell. My world slowed, but he moved through it like a predator through water, fluid and unstoppable. His fist connected with my face before I could react, the impact sending me flying. I crashed into a bookshelf, the wood splintering under the force, books tumbling down around me in a chaotic rain. Pain exploded across my jaw, and I tasted blood. My vision blurred, but I forced myself to focus. I rolled to my feet, my heart pounding in my chest, and fired a combo of spells¡ªBlack Hole, Quicksand, Lightning¡ªanything I could think of. He dodged them all with an almost lazy grace, his movements so quick they were little more than a blur. One of my lightning bolts grazed his shoulder, leaving a scorch mark on his skin, but it healed almost instantly, the flesh knitting itself back together before my eyes. Desperation clawed at me, and I activated my Slow Time spell again, trying to buy myself a few precious seconds. But even in the slowed world, Sedeus moved with unsettling speed. I could see the individual muscles in his body flexing as he closed the distance between us, his eyes locked onto mine with a predatory focus. I summoned a Chaos Orb, the swirling mass of energy forming in my hand, but before I could release it, Sedeus was on me. His hand wrapped around my wrist, his grip like iron, and he squeezed. The orb dissipated, the energy fizzling out as pain shot up my arm. I tried to pull free, but it was like fighting against a mountain. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than the others,¡± Sedeus said, his voice low and calm, as if we were having a casual conversation. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡± He backhanded me, the force of the blow sending me crashing to the ground. I tasted blood in my mouth, and my vision swam, but I forced myself back to my feet. I poured energy into my Mana Shield, and I felt it become stronger. He struck again, his fist connecting with my ribs, the force lifting me off my feet and sending me crashing to the ground. Pain exploded through my side, and I gasped for air, my vision swimming. I rolled to the side just as his foot came down where my head had been, the ground cracking beneath the force of his strike. I stared in disbelief as he stepped closer, his smile widening. ¡°You can¡¯t win,¡± he said, his voice almost gentle. ¡°But I admire your persistence.¡± He was so much faster than me that it was terrifying; I stood virtually no chance against him. I had to fight smart, or he would wise up and just pin me to the ground, inflicting real damage instead of merely throwing me around like a rag doll. Plus, he seemed to become more lucid by the second. If landing magical damage on him was impossible, my only hope was to inflict emotional damage instead. Maybe I had the right idea at the start before Corvin interrupted. But I needed something to trigger him back into his stupor. You would think coming up with something when my life was on the line would be easy, but I had already taken some blows to the head, which didn¡¯t help me at all. But Sedeus wasn¡¯t giving me time to think. He was a whirlwind of motion, his attacks relentless, his speed overwhelming. I summoned a black hole in front of him, but he sidestepped it, barely slowing him down. I tried to slow him down again with a Quicksand, but he was on me before I could complete the spell, his hand closing around my throat. I struggled, clawing at his grip, but it was like trying to bend steel. His fingers tightened, cutting off my air even through Mana Shield, and I felt a surge of panic. This was it. I was going to die here, just like Corvin. But as my vision began to darken, I realized this was also an opportunity. Musterin whatever strength I had left, I unleashed a chaos bolt at his side. He released me, and I fell to the ground, gasping for air. I expected a scream, but it must have been a weaker version of the spell. Even so, he clutched his side, the wound remaining open. He kept looking at the wound, clearly confused about why it wasn¡¯t healing. It gave me precious moments to catch my breath and let blood rush back to my brain. His astonishment didn¡¯t last long, though. The wild, crazed look in his eyes faded, replaced by something more calculating, almost inquisitive. The pain must have triggered something in him, snapping him back to clarity. ¡°You can¡¯t be a simple assassin,¡± he said, his voice low and measured. ¡°Where did you get this spell?¡± This was it¡ªmy chance to strike back, not just physically, but emotionally. ¡°She taught me,¡± I said, my voice steady, surprising even myself with the confidence in it. ¡°Trained me to defeat you.¡± Unfortunately, he smiled. Not the cold, empty smile from before, but a real one, reaching his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m lucid now,¡± he said, almost amused. ¡°But nice try.¡± His gaze flicked to the door, as if he could hear the commotion outside. ¡°I see you brought friends,¡± he said, his tone casual, as if we were discussing the weather. ¡°Guess there¡¯s no point in talking anymore.¡± With that, he moved to attack me. Fortunately for me, his wound seemed to slow him down. He was still fast, but now he was almost at my level¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t saying much, given the state I was in. My body was a patchwork of bruises, and my neck throbbed with every heartbeat, sending flashes of pain through me with every pulse. I focused on avoiding his grabs, weaving and dodging as best I could. My spells, which had been useless before, now had a chance to land. A trapped leg here, a slight imbalance there, I managed to connect with a few hits, each one a small victory. But it wasn¡¯t enough. He had self-healing, and I didn¡¯t. The longer the fight dragged on, the clearer it became that I was losing. I coughed blood after every deep breath, and as I concentrated on maintaining my Mana Shield, my legs began to shake. At first, it was slight, but it only got worse as the fight continued. He, on the other hand, looked better and better with each passing moment. The only sign of injury was the wound on his abdomen, still visible. I was running out of time, and we both knew it. The Chaos Bolt was my only hope, but it was just too slow, especially now that he was fighting strategically. I almost wished he¡¯d grab me by the neck again and start monologuing like some overconfident villain. At least then I¡¯d have a moment to breathe. But no, his attacks were relentless, methodical, and they were wearing me down fast. Desperation clawed at me, and I even screamed for help a few times, knowing full well that his guards might show up instead of my people. But what else could I do? I was running out of options. I tried making a break for the door, hoping to escape into the throne room where I might find some advantage, but he saw through the plan immediately, cutting me off with ease. His movements were still too fast, even slowed by his wound. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Then there was the portal. It was the nuclear option, bandoning everything and everyone to save myself. And yeah, between my life and staying here to die, I¡¯d choose me every time. The problem was, the portal spell was the slowest of all, requiring intense focus and time I didn¡¯t have. I needed a plan, and I needed it quick. I pivoted the fight, maneuvering us toward the bed. Maybe the sight of her would buy me a second or two, just enough to start the summoning. I dodged another grab, throwing myself onto the bed and landing near her lifeless form. He followed, leaping onto the bed and ripping the drapes down in one swift motion. ¡°You¡¯re just going to step over her body like it¡¯s nothing?¡± I asked, my voice strained but sharp. He hesitated, his eyes flicking to her for just a second. It was all I needed. I began concentrating on the portal, pouring every ounce of focus into the spell. But he was on me before I could complete it, his fist slamming into my side and breaking my concentration. The portal fizzled out before it could fully form. ¡°She is immaterial,¡± he said coldly, his fists beginning to glow a deep, ominous red. The light illuminated his face, making him look even more terrifying than before. ¡°I will find her sooner or later and kill the real one.¡± I didn¡¯t know what the change in color meant, but the first hit that connected didn¡¯t have the same raw power as before. For a moment, I thought that was a good thing until I realized the blows were causing some kind of internal bleeding that bypassed my Mana Shield entirely. I coughed up more blood, and a creeping weakness spread through my body. I was falling apart, and fast. This was it. The moment of truth. I had one last idea, a desperate gamble that had worked once before in the arena. Maybe, just maybe, I¡¯d get lucky again. I started pretending to lose energy faster than I actually was. Over the course of a minute, I stopped attacking altogether, focusing only on defense. I overacted my coughs, making them louder and more frequent, and after a particularly clumsy dash, I fell to one knee, struggling to rise. He took the bait, attacking and knocking me to the ground. I braced myself for a barrage of hits, but instead, he stepped back, keeping his distance. ¡°I¡¯m thousands of years old,¡± he said, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You really think I¡¯d fall for your little trick?¡± ¡°Would¡¯ve been nice,¡± I whispered, blood pooling in my mouth. By now, even if he left me alone, I probably couldn¡¯t portal out. My body was too broken, my energy too drained. The only option left was to buy time. Every extra second alive could provide an opening for some miracle to happen. Not that I believed in miracles, but what else did I have? ¡°You¡¯ve won,¡± I struggled to say, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It was just my luck to find you on your good day.¡± Instead of responding, he blinked to me in an instant, his leg striking my head with brutal force. The impact sent me crashing into the wall, my vision swimming as pain exploded through my skull. I slumped to the ground, barely able to move, my body screaming in protest. Just as I began to resign myself to my inevitable demise, I saw a shadow in the corner of my eye, emerging from the corridor. Sedeus must have seen it too, because his eyes darted across the room, and for the briefest moment, I could have sworn I saw fear flicker across his face. Then he disappeared in a blur of blue light, moving faster than I could track. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªhad entered moved just as fast as us. Without the energy to activate my Slow Time spell, they were nothing more than a blur of motion to me. But the newcomer was faster. In one of the rare moments they slowed down, I saw a spear impale Sedeus, the tip bursting through his chest. He roared in anger, breaking the shaft and continuing to fight with the spear still lodged inside him. Hope flared within me. I didn¡¯t know if he was actually losing, but at least he was on the defensive now. As I lay there, too weak to move, I could only watch the battle unfold. Gradually, I began to catch glimpses of the newcomer. Their silhouette was smaller than Sedeus¡¯s¡ªa woman, perhaps. The long black hair I spotted seemed to confirm it. She moved with deadly precision, a dagger now in her hands, and it connected again and again, each strike slowing him down further. But she wasn¡¯t unscathed. His fists had switched back to the yellow glow they¡¯d had initially, and she took a few hits, though she seemed to shrug them off¡ªfor now. Then, in a sudden and decisive move, she trapped him. A shimmering web of energy erupted from her hands, wrapping around Sedeus and pinning him in place. He struggled, his muscles straining against the bonds, but for the first time, he couldn¡¯t break free. The woman turned to me, her piercing eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Tiberius,¡± she said, her voice calm but commanding. ¡°Hit him with the spell that injured him. Now.¡± I stared at her, stunned. It was Bendis. My mind raced with questions, but there was no time for answers. Sedeus was already beginning to break free from her restraints. Summoning the last of my strength, I raised my hand, focusing on the Chaos Bolt. My body trembled with the effort, but I managed to fire it. The bolt surged forward, a swirling mass of raw energy, and struck Sedeus square in the chest. He cried out, the sound reverberating through the room as the Chaos Bolt struck him. His body convulsed, the energy consuming his flesh and the glowing restraints Bendis had placed on him. For a moment, it seemed as though it might not be sufficient, but suddenly, his chest caved in, and Sedeus collapsed, his body falling to the ground. I fell back, gasping for air, my vision blurring as the room spun around me. Bendis stood over Sedeus, her expression one of pure jubilation, a stark contrast to the cold, calculating demeanor I¡¯d always associated with her. For a moment, she just stared at his fallen form, as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she was seeing. Then she turned to me, her eyes softening just slightly, though the triumphant grin never left her face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it actually worked,¡± she said, her voice tinged with disbelief and a hint of pride. ¡°I knew you had something to counter him.¡± She paused, her tone shifting to something calmer, almost soothing. ¡°Rest, Tiberius,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± All I wanted to do was collapse and sleep it off, but even with Sedeus dead, I knew we weren¡¯t out of danger. The sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor, and moments later, Amra entered the room. She stopped abruptly at the sight of the former demi-god¡¯s lifeless body, her expression unreadable. She stood motionless, as if she wasn¡¯t ready to believe it was truly over. Or maybe she regretted not being the one to deliver the final blow. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± she finally asked, her voice quiet, almost disbelieving. Bendis, surprisingly, remained silent, her gaze distant, as if lost in thought. Struggling to stay conscious, I forced myself to answer, more to draw Amra¡¯s attention to me than anything else. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead,¡± I managed to say, my voice weak and raspy. The side effects of the Chaos Bolt had left me in an even worse state than before, if that was possible. Amra turned to look at me, her eyes widening as she took in my pitiful condition. She shook her head and knelt beside me, her hands glowing with the familiar warmth of a healing spell. ¡°This should help,¡± she said, ¡°But we need to hurry. More guards have arrived, and soon we¡¯ll be overwhelmed. There aren¡¯t many of us left.¡± I didn¡¯t care about the future, about the guards, or about anything else. All I wanted was the comforting warmth of the healing spell and the instant relief it promised. For a brief moment, I felt the energy flow into me, soothing the pain. But just as quickly, the sensation vanished. Confused, I opened my eyes to see why she had stopped¡ªonly to find a dagger protruding from her neck. Her body crumpled to the floor, lifeless. I raised my eyes, my vision swimming, to see Bendis standing behind her, her features calm and collected, as if she hadn¡¯t just murdered someone in cold blood. ¡°What did you do?¡± I managed to croak out, my voice barely audible. She smiled, a chilling, almost playful expression. ¡°Well, she wanted to heal you. We can¡¯t have that, can we?¡± she said, her tone light, as if she were discussing the weather. Betrayed. Again. I would have laughed if I had any energy left. But why? Even that question made me want to laugh. Here I was, on the brink of death, and the most pressing matter on my mind was finding some sense of closure in her betrayal. How pathetic. The sound of more footsteps reached my ears, and whatever faint hope I might have still clung to disappeared as Sedeus¡¯s personal guards entered the room. They moved to surround Bendis, their weapons drawn. I didn¡¯t know if it made me feel better, but I hoped she would die here today, alongside me. Instead of attacking, though, the guards hesitated, their eyes falling on the corpse of their former master. Come on, I thought bitterly. They had to have some desire to avenge him. But no one moved. ¡°Jarin,¡± Bendis said, her gaze locking onto one of the guards. She knew him by name. Of course she did. ¡°I¡¯ve killed him. You serve me now, or you die.¡± The pieces clicked into place in my mind, and I felt like a fool. How could I have been so stupid? In retrospect, it all made sense, even the little things, like why she hadn¡¯t taken the bracer for herself. She had been playing me from the very beginning. ¡°Do I start killing,¡± Bendis continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°or are you going to take a knee?¡± Jarin hesitated for a moment, then dropped to one knee. The others followed suit, one by one. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was the idiot who had done her dirty work, the pawn she had manipulated so easily. Why hadn¡¯t I just killed her in that damn sewer? I had to be the guy who tried not to kill people, and now it had cost me everything. Bendis walked over to me, her expression softening for a moment. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± she said, her voice carrying a surprising amount of genuine emotion, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry you have to die.¡± I could almost believe her. Almost. ¡°But that spell of yours makes you too dangerous to be left alive.¡± Chapter 2.28 - Mortal I attempted to laugh at the sheer absurdity of the situation, but all that escaped me was a weak cough. ¡°I saved you,¡± I managed to croak out. ¡°I know,¡± she replied with a sigh, ¡°but don¡¯t pretend it was out of the goodness of your heart. You wanted a way into the resistance. Admit it.¡± ¡°I only asked because it made sense to work together. But whatever helps you sleep better at night,¡± I said, shrugging weakly. She turned her gaze away, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles whitened. For a moment, I thought this might be the end, but when she looked back at me, her expression was more frustrated than furious. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what makes this so hard.,¡± she said, her voice trembling with a mix of gratitude and sorrow. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you live. Would you let your enemy walk away, only to spend the rest of your days looking over your shoulder, knowing one careless moment could be your end?¡± I guess she was trying to convince herself more than me. Still, even if the odds of talking my way out were slim to none, I had to try. ¡°First off, even an old woman could dodge that spell of mine, so I doubt I¡¯d catch anyone off guard with it. But I get your point. What I don¡¯t get is why we have to be enemies.¡± She glared at me as if I were mocking her. ¡°I know,¡± I continued quickly, ¡°killing Amra didn¡¯t exactly help build goodwill between us. But for the sake of my life, I¡¯m willing to move past a lot of things.¡± A faint, fleeting smile crossed her face before it was replaced by cold detachment. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I¡¯ve delayed this long enough,¡± she said, pulling a sword from one of the guards and stepping toward me. ¡°Wait,¡± I said, my mind racing to find anything that might buy me more time. ¡°If you won¡¯t spare me for my charming personality, then maybe for my extensive knowledge.¡± At least that got her to pause. ¡°I doubt you know anything that would make me reconsider,¡± she said, her tone icy. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with this: until recently, you were a literal god,¡± I said. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°So you figured it out, or maybe Sedeus ranted in his delusional state. Either way, if you thought that would save you, I may have overestimated you.¡± I raised a hand in a gesture of surrender. ¡°That was just the introduction. You want the juicy part? I know why you had to jump ship and descend to earth.¡± I almost added ¡°like rats,¡± but thankfully, I caught myself in time. Her eyes widened slightly, and I knew I had her attention. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± she said, though her voice lacked conviction. I smiled weakly. ¡°You know, even talking is incredibly painful right now, not to mention all the blood I¡¯m spitting. The least you could do is toss a tiny heal my way. It¡¯s not like I stand a chance against you and your friends here.¡± The fact that she was even considering my offer meant I had her undivided attention. She stepped closer, and my heart raced, even though I was almost certain she wasn¡¯t going to kill me¡ªat least not yet. Instead, she reached out with her unarmed hand and touched my shoulder. A wave of relief washed over me, though, like before, it ended too quickly, leaving me once again in pain. Still, I no longer felt like I was dying, and my breathing had returned to normal. ¡°Now speak,¡± she said, her voice sharp, ¡°before I change my mind.¡± I managed a weak chuckle, grateful that it didn¡¯t hurt this time. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how negotiations work. If I just tell you everything, what¡¯s stopping you from killing me anyway?¡± She raised her sword again, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just kill you right now,¡± she said, her tone icy. There was no turning back now. I had to call her bluff. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s not like I could stop you.¡± She didn¡¯t lower the sword immediately, which didn¡¯t exactly fill me with confidence, but I held her gaze, refusing to look away. After a tense moment, she finally dropped the sword to the floor with a clatter. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her tone shifting to something almost polite. ¡°I¡¯ll just get an empath to read your mind.¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh, and she looked at me with a mix of annoyance and expectation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said quickly, realizing there was no point in antagonizing her further. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m immune to mind spells.¡± She scoffed, clearly unimpressed. ¡°I might have been unwilling to call your little bluff earlier, but no one is immune to a skilled empath. Sure, some are resistant, and the process can be excruciatingly painful, but they always get results,¡± she said, her confidence unwavering. Interesting, I thought. She was either less informed than the other gods or had lost some of her knowledge when she descended. ¡°You must have been a new god,¡± I said, testing the waters. ¡°The others figured it out in seconds.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve met other gods?¡± she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and curiosity. ¡°Yeah, like three or four,¡± I replied, keeping it deliberately vague. ¡°Even as gods, they couldn¡¯t read my mind. I doubt your little empaths stand a chance.¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°Well, there¡¯s always torture,¡± she said with a smirk. I swallowed nervously. Yeah, that¡¯s the next logical step, I thought, but I have to keep up the bluff. ¡°Sure, torture could work¡ªif you¡¯re after easily verifiable information. But what I know isn¡¯t so straightforward. I¡¯ll invent so many lies that the truth will be buried, and you¡¯ll never be sure what¡¯s real.¡± We locked eyes, and while I was clearly sweating, I refused to look away. They say there¡¯s no difference between pretending to be confident and actually being confident. Well, I¡¯m definitely putting that saying to the test, I told myself. I didn¡¯t handle pain well. Hell, the first thing I¡¯d say at the dentist was, ¡°Inject me with some lidocaine, just to be safe.¡± Though, come to think of it, I¡¯d been on this earth for over a year now and had endured some pretty gruesome injuries. Maybe I was tougher than I gave myself credit for. ¡°Fine,¡± she said finally, the word slipping through her teeth. ¡°I guess we negotiate.¡± Oh, thank God. I¡¯d been trying to hype myself up, but the sweat on my forehead told a different story. My heart was still pounding, and I could feel the adrenaline slowly ebbing away, leaving me shaky but relieved. ¡°You look relieved,¡± she commented, her tone dry. I forced a nervous smile. ¡°Well, obviously. Wouldn¡¯t you be?¡± She didn¡¯t respond but instead glanced around, even pacing a bit. Her movements were deliberate, calculated, as if she were weighing her options. ¡°So, I assume you want your freedom. But how can I guarantee you¡¯ll tell me the truth before I let you go?¡± I shrugged, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Well, how can I guarantee you¡¯ll actually let me go once I¡¯ve told you?¡± She stopped pacing and glared at me, her eyes sharp and calculating. For a moment, I thought she might change her mind and go back to the whole torture idea. But then she sighed, her shoulders relaxing slightly. ¡°Then we¡¯re at an impasse.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°So, what now?¡± I asked, hoping to steer the conversation toward something less life-threatening. She crossed her arms, her gaze never leaving mine. ¡°You tell me. Otherwise we go back to torture,¡± she said. ¡°Now,¡± I said slowly, ¡°we find a way to trust each other. Or at least pretend to.¡± She turned to face the guards, and for the moment, I was out of her immediate focus. She began asking for status updates on the infiltration and whether it had been contained. While she was distracted, I was wracking my brain, trying to decide if attempting to make a portal was worth the risk. On one hand, I was feeling better and I thought I might be able to pull it off if I had just a few seconds to concentrate. But that was a big if. On the other hand, she was still on high alert, and knowing her, she probably had eyes on the back of her head. No, I thought, the smart move is to wait. Play it safe. The more time that passed, the better I might feel, and the more likely she was to slip up. I didn¡¯t need much, maybe ten seconds, and I¡¯d be out of here. The guards started filing out of the room, probably following new orders she had issued, taking the bodies with them. ¡°If I see even an wisp of a portal¡± she said suddenly, her voice cutting through my thoughts, ¡°You will have to hop on one foot to reach it.¡± I looked at her, my eyes widening. ¡°You could just tie up my legs or something.¡± I said, trying to keep my tone light despite the knot tightening in my stomach. She ignored my comment and leaned back, her gaze sharp and calculating. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with the other gods you¡¯ve met? Tell me about them.¡± Well, we have to start somewhere, I thought, and I¡¯m definitely in the worse position here. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, taking a deep breath. ¡°One of them had a little side project.¡± I began recounting the story of the golem factory and how it all ended. I stuck to the truth¡ªthere was no point in lying about something that didn¡¯t give her any real advantage. She listened patiently, not interrupting, her expression unreadable. ¡°So she betrayed you to Elune?¡± she finally asked when I finished. I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the weight of the memory. ¡°Yeah, kinda. Why? Did you know Elune?¡± It was her turn to laugh, though there was no humor in it. ¡°As you said, I was a new god. There was a hierarchy to be respected. She was way up there, so I didn¡¯t have the pleasure.¡± I hesitated for a moment, then decided to push my luck. ¡°How did you manage to escape?¡± I asked, though I doubted she¡¯d answer. As expected, she fell silent, her expression darkening as if she were debating whether to respond. Finally, she spoke, her voice low and measured. ¡°It was because I was a new god. I still remembered the concept of time. It takes a long¡­ well, time to adjust to a life outside of it. The old gods didn¡¯t see it coming.¡± I nodded slowly, processing her words. ¡°I think I experienced something like that once,¡± I said, and I told her about the moment I lost my powers immediately after the golem incident. ¡°So that¡¯s why you can¡¯t wear the artifacts,¡± she said, her tone thoughtful. ¡°It may also explain why you¡¯re so powerful.¡± I nodded again. ¡°I figured as much. It was touch and go for a while, but I guess it changed me somehow.¡± She leaned back, her gaze distant for a moment. ¡°You know, it¡¯s rare to survive exposure to the energy of the higher planes. I had to go through that before I could ascend.¡± ¡°You risked death for a slim chance at godhood?¡± I asked, my tone laced with disbelief. The idea seemed reckless, almost foolish, but then again, maybe I couldn¡¯t fully grasp the allure of divinity. She seemed lost in thought, her gaze distant, as if she were sifting through memories she¡¯d rather forget. ¡°He told me I was special, and I believed him,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I mean, he was a god.¡± Her voice carried a hint of reverence, but also a trace of bitterness. I wondered how much of her belief had been genuine and how much had been carefully crafted by his influence. Gods, after all, were known for their manipulations. ¡°Then why betray him?¡± I pressed, leaning forward. If she had once been so devoted, what had changed? What could drive someone to turn against a being they once saw as infallible? That and I needed her distracted. Her eyes flickered with something¡ªregret, perhaps, or guilt. ¡°I tried to save him,¡± she said, her voice softening. ¡°I warned him that something was coming, that the losing faction wouldn¡¯t just surrender. But he didn¡¯t truly believe me.¡± She paused, her fingers tightening into a fist. ¡°He didn¡¯t make it down here intact. Maybe he clung to too much power¡ªI don¡¯t really know. But he wasn¡¯t the same¡­ man.¡± I gestured toward the bed, where the remnants of his madness still lingered. ¡°He brought some poor girl here and killed her because she looked like you.¡± Her expression hardened, a flicker of anger crossing her features. ¡°He was deeply unstable,¡± she said, her voice sharp now. ¡°I tried to temper him, to guide him, but he accused me of wanting to betray him. Eventually, he tried to kill me.¡± She said it matter-of-factly, but I could hear the undercurrent of pain in her words. Betrayal, especially from someone you once revered, leaves scars that don¡¯t easily fade. Ironic I know. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to bring freedom to this kingdom?¡± I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Freedom?¡± she replied coolly, her tone unwavering. ¡°They¡¯ll have enough freedoms.¡± Of course, as a demi-god, a sense of superiority was to be expected. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Anyone new will look good by comparison, at least. Should make your job easy,¡± I remarked, unable to resist the jab. She didn¡¯t rise to it, though. Her composure was unnerving. ¡°Enough about me,¡± she said, shifting the focus with a wave of her hand. ¡°Tell me about the god who brought you here.¡± I hesitated, weighing how much to reveal. I recounted my story, keeping it vague where it mattered, careful not to give away too much. When I finished, she leaned back, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ¡°So it was she who masterminded our downfall?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied simply, leaving no room for doubt. She shook her head, a bitter smile playing on her lips. ¡°It makes sense that another god was behind this,¡± she said. ¡°But to wipe out your entire kind¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. I offered a small consolation, though I wasn¡¯t sure why I bothered. ¡°They¡¯re not dead. More like in a coma.¡± She sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°Then she was clearly lying, probably to make herself feel better.¡± That was always a possibility, not that I¡¯d lose any sleep over it. ¡°And her plan had something to do with you, since she brought you here,¡± she said, her voice sharp, her eyes narrowing as if she were piecing together a puzzle. I could see the gears turning in her head, the suspicion growing. She was connecting dots I¡¯d rather leave unconnected. ¡°A small part,¡± I admitted, choosing my words carefully. ¡°More like she needed something from me.¡± I didn¡¯t elaborate. The less she knew, the better. Her hand twitched, and suddenly she was reaching for her sword again. My heart skipped a beat. ¡°So, in a way, you have a small part of the blame for the genocide of my kind,¡± she said, her voice cold, her grip tightening on the hilt. I held up my hands, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Easy there. First, from what I gathered, more than just you two escaped the destruction and descended, so there was no genocide,¡± I said, hoping to calm her or at least appease her. ¡°And second, it¡¯s not like I had a choice. I¡¯m still a mortal in the end, and she was a God.¡± I emphasized the last part, hoping she¡¯d understand the power imbalance. Mortals don¡¯t exactly say no to gods and walk away unscathed. She looked at me with a gaze I really didn¡¯t like¡ªpiercing, calculating, and dangerous. ¡°Dangerous and a killer,¡± she said, her hand tightening further on the hilt of her sword. I mentally kicked myself. Well, me and my big mouth. She really took offense to my part in all this. I needed to defuse this situation, and fast. Then, movement behind her caught my attention. I blinked, wondering if I was losing more blood than I thought because, for a moment, I swore Sedeus was standing there, right behind her. My shocked expression must have been obvious because she smirked, her grip on the sword loosening slightly. ¡°Really?¡± she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to fall for the oldest trick in the book?¡± She didn¡¯t even bother to look behind her, confident in her assessment. But I wasn¡¯t trying to trick her at least, not in the way she thought. I was about to say something when the window drapes moved slightly, and the shadow over the room shifted. That seemed to put her into motion. She turned, finally, to face him. Her reaction was almost comical; she was as stunned as I had been. But I had an extra second or two to recover, and I immediately began casting the portal spell. She recovered quickly, though, and attacked Sedeus with a swift, precise strike. But her sword passed through him like he was made of smoke. He reappeared to her left, and she struck again, but with the same result. Illusions. They were just illusions. I almost smiled, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury of distraction. The portal was almost ready. ¡°Hurry up with that portal,¡± a voice whispered close to me, almost making me lose my focus. ¡°The illusion isn¡¯t going to fool her for long.¡± I nodded slightly, my hands still moving as I finalized the spell. Once the destination was set, increasing the radius was the easy part. I pulled my hands apart, and the portal flared to life in front of me. ¡°Go first,¡± I said. At least she didn¡¯t argue. In the next second, I felt the all-too-familiar weakness wash over me, the cost of the spell sapping my strength. I stumbled, but before I could collapse, adrenaline kicked in, sharpening my senses and keeping me upright. I couldn¡¯t afford to falter now. With the illusions gone, Bendis turned her attention back to me. I could probably make it to the portal, but so would she, and I couldn¡¯t risk her following me. Instead of moving, I cast a chaos bolt. It was slow-moving, but she had seen the spell kill Sedeus and was forced to jump sideways to avoid it. It gave me the precious seconds I needed. I leapt through the portal, fully aware that even more pain awaited me on the other side. But at least I would be alive. Chapter 2.29 - Isla Isla I tumbled out of the portal and landed unceremoniously in a field, the tall grass swaying gently in the breeze. My eyes immediately scanned our surroundings, taking in the rolling hills and distant tree lines. There was no sign of civilization, no smoke from chimneys, no roads, not even the faintest hum of human activity. Just nature, vast and untamed. Satisfied that we were safe for the moment, I turned back to the portal just in time to see Tiberius emerge. He stumbled forward, his body going limp almost instantly, and collapsed to the ground. My heart skipped a beat, but I forced myself to stay calm. Behind him, through the fading shimmer of the portal, I caught a glimpse of Bendis scrambling to her feet, her eyes locked on me as she made a desperate dash toward the portal. But it was too late. The portal winked out of existence the moment Tiberius hit the ground, leaving her stranded on the other side. Good. One less thing to worry about for now. I knelt beside Tiberius. His breathing was shallow, his pulse faint but steady beneath my fingertips. I ran my hands along his ribs, pressing gently to check for any signs of internal bleeding or broken bones. There were no obvious wounds, but that didn¡¯t reassure me. Internal injuries were insidious, and I had no way to treat them. My illusions could do much, especially with this new artifact, but I was no healer. I placed a hand on his forehead, noting the clammy sweat and the unnatural pallor of his skin. His temperature was too low, and his lips had taken on a faint bluish tint. My stomach twisted with unease. This wasn¡¯t just exhaustion or a simple wound. Something was wrong, something serious. ¡°Tiberius,¡± I said sharply, shaking his shoulder. ¡°Wake up. Now.¡± But he didn¡¯t stir. His stillness was unnerving, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a flicker of panic. I wasn¡¯t used to feeling helpless. That¡¯s why I preferred to work alone. I hated being responsible for others. Yet here I was, kneeling in a field, utterly useless in the face of something as mundane as internal injuries. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. I sat back on the ground, my mind racing. We were in the middle of nowhere, far from any sign of civilization. Even if I could carry him, I wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d survive the journey. We needed a healer, and we needed one soon. But where? My guess was that we were somewhere near the capital, in the countryside that had been torn apart by war. Villages were burned to the ground, healers either dead or in hiding. Still, I had to try. I couldn¡¯t just sit here and watch him fade away. With a sigh, I began weaving a small illusionary shelter around us. My hands moved with practiced ease, the magic flowing smoothly as I created a barrier that would keep him safe and hidden while I scouted the area. It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a simple illusion to mask our presence¡ªbut it would have to do. As I worked, my mind drifted unbidden to the memory of Amra¡¯s body laid out at Bendis¡¯s feet. I never liked Bendis. I wasn¡¯t sure why, exactly. She had always been friendly, helpful, even kind. Maybe that was the problem. She was too helpful, too understanding, always offering advice or support even when it wasn¡¯t asked for. It grated on me. And then there was her closeness to Amra. The two of them were always huddled together, discussing plans for killing Sedeus, their heads bent in conspiratorial whispers. I suppose having a shared interest tended to bring people closer, but it still annoyed me. Now, of course, it didn¡¯t matter. Amra was dead, and so were the twins. The twins. My chest tightened at the thought of them. They had sacrificed themselves in the throne room, throwing themselves into harm¡¯s way to protect Amra. It was a noble gesture, but ultimately futile. And now it was just me and Tiberius left. I couldn¡¯t be the only one to survive this. I wouldn¡¯t allow it. I finished the illusionary shelter and stood, brushing the dirt from my hands. Tiberius lay still, his breathing shallow but steady. I crouched beside him again, my fingers brushing his forehead. ¡°Hold on,¡± I muttered, my voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll find a healer. Just¡­ don¡¯t die on me.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The light was still a distant speck on the horizon, but it was impossible to judge distances in the dark. Still, the distance was considerable, so I couldn¡¯t leave him here. Hoping his condition had at least stabilized, I decided to use the cover of darkness to carry him closer to civilization. It was grueling work, even with the bracer¡¯s ability to make my illusions partially tangible. Without it, I would have never been able to move him at all. His breathing remained shallow but steady, a small comfort in the otherwise oppressive silence. By the time the first hints of dawn began to lighten the sky, the village was finally within reach, and I allowed myself a moment of respite. The ring still worked perfectly, masking any telltale elven features, and with the sun now well above the horizon, I made my way to the road leading into the village. Taking a steadying breath, I stepped onto the main path, my posture relaxed but alert. The villagers turned to look, their expressions a mix of curiosity and wariness. I met their gazes directly, my voice calm but firm as I called out, ¡°I need a healer. My friend is injured, and he doesn¡¯t have much time.¡± The apprehension in their voices was expected, so I pulled a dinari from my pouch and held it up. ¡°This goes to the first person to point me in the direction of a healer.¡± That seemed to spring them into action. Two men almost simultaneously pointed in the same direction, and after a brief pause, one of them added, ¡°Old Lady Catinca is the one you need.¡± With directions in hand, it didn¡¯t take long to find her. Unfortunately, she was already surrounded by others in need of medical assistance. The old woman sat on a wooden stool outside a small, weathered cottage, her hands moving with practiced efficiency as she tended to a child with a bandaged arm. Her hair was a wild tangle of silver, streaked with remnants of darker strands, and her face was lined with deep wrinkles that spoke of a lifetime of hardship. Her eyes, however, were sharp and alert, flicking up to meet mine as I approached. I stepped closer, careful not to disrupt her work, and spoke as politely as I could manage. ¡°Hello, I know you¡¯re busy, but my friend is gravely injured. Maybe you could at least check on him first?¡± I pulled out a handful of coins, letting them clink together in my palm. ¡°I can pay whatever is required.¡± Her gaze shifted from me to the coins, then back to the child she was treating. She didn¡¯t stop her work, but her voice carried a no-nonsense tone. ¡°Gravely injured, you say? And where is this friend of yours?¡± ¡°Just outside in a cart.¡± I replied. ¡°I can bring him here, but he¡¯s in no condition to wait long.¡± She nodded curtly, tying off the bandage with a firm tug. ¡°Finish up with this one,¡± she said to a younger woman standing nearby, then turned back to me. ¡°Bring him. But understand¡ªI¡¯ll decide if he¡¯s worth my time once I see him.¡± I didn¡¯t argue. Her bluntness was refreshing, and her willingness to treat him without talk of dinari made me hopeful she was capable. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. It didn¡¯t take long to get him inside. Tiberius¡¯s skin was pale, almost ghostly, and his breathing was shallow, each inhale a struggle. The faint sheen of sweat on his forehead made my stomach twist. Catinca wasted no time. She knelt beside him, her gnarled hands moving with a precision that spoke of decades of experience. I hovered nearby, my arms crossed tightly over my chest, my nails digging into my sleeves. I hated feeling useless, hated the way my stomach churned with every passing second. The healer¡¯s expression grew grimmer as she worked, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Internal bleeding,¡± she said finally, her voice matter-of-fact but laced with concern. ¡°Likely from a ruptured vessel or organ. It¡¯s bad.¡± My breath caught. ¡°Can you fix it?¡± She shot me a sharp look, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m a healer, not a miracle worker. I can stabilize him for now, but for a full recovery, he needs more than I can give him here. He needs proper care¡ªsomeone with the tools and knowledge to repair the damage.¡± I clenched my jaw, forcing down the rising panic. ¡°Do what you can.¡± She placed her hands over his chest, her fingers splayed, and closed her eyes. A faint, golden glow emanated from her palms, spreading slowly over Tiberius¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t exactly an advanced healing spell, but it was more than I¡¯d expected from a village healer. The glow lingered for a moment before fading, and Catinca let out a slow breath. After a short pause, she set to work, pulling herbs, bandages, and a small vial of dark liquid from her satchel. She mixed the herbs into a paste, murmuring under her breath as she applied it to Tiberius¡¯s chest. The vial she uncorked and tipped carefully into his mouth, massaging his throat to ensure he swallowed. I watched in silence, my mind racing. Her hands moved with a confidence that was both reassuring and frustrating¡ªreassuring because she clearly knew what she was doing, frustrating because I couldn¡¯t do anything to help. ¡°This will slow the bleeding and ease the pain,¡± she said as she worked. ¡°He needs a real healer for a full recovery or you can try a prayer, although the gods aren¡¯t really answering these days.¡± I nodded, my throat tight. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, though the words felt inadequate. ¡°A donation is appreciated but not required,¡± she said. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Reaching into my pouch, I pulled out a handful of dinari and pressed them into her palm. Her fingers closed around the coins, her expression softening slightly as she nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said simply, before turning to leave. I knelt beside Tiberius, my hand brushing his forehead. His skin was still too cold, but his breathing seemed a little steadier. ¡°Just hang on,¡± I whispered. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ All there was to do now was wait and hope Tiberius would get better before word about us reached the capital. Even if Bendis caught wind of our whereabouts, she had more pressing matters to deal with. Changes in leadership were always messy, and I doubted she¡¯d have the time or resources to hunt us down¡ªnot yet, at least. Still, every moment we spent here was a risk, but Tiberius wasn¡¯t in any condition to move. This place reminded me of the village where I grew up. It wasn''t the houses or the people, but rather the secluded atmosphere, far removed from the civil war that once plagued our continent. I suppose we aren''t so different after all; we just had our issues in the past. It even started with the assassination of the high king, making it more similar than I cared to admit. It had been long ago, but the scars of that time still lingered. The kingdom had been a place of unparalleled beauty and order, its cities woven into the very fabric of the forests, their spires reaching toward the heavens like branches of ancient trees, at least that¡¯s how they liked to describe the golden age. But when the high king fell, his two sons, each as proud and stubborn as the other, had plunged us into a civil war. It wasn¡¯t just a fight for the throne¡ªit was a clash of ideals, of visions for what our kingdom should become. One brother sought to preserve our traditions, to keep the elves isolated and unchanging. The other wanted to embrace the outside world, to forge alliances and adapt to the shifting tides of power. Neither was willing to compromise, and their rivalry tore the kingdom in two. I had been young then, barely more than a child, but I remembered the fear, the uncertainty. Families were divided, friendships shattered. The forests that had once been our sanctuary became battlegrounds, their ancient trees reduced to ash and splinters. It took decades for the fighting to end, and even then, the kingdom was never the same. The scars of that war ran deep, and though we eventually rebuilt, the unity we once had was gone. The elves became more insular, more distrustful of outsiders¡ªand of each other. The once-proud kingdom, a beacon of harmony and strength, had turned inward, its people clinging to the remnants of a fractured identity. I guess growing up in that environment is what made me so alone. I didn¡¯t trust elves, and I certainly didn¡¯t trust other races. Everyone had ulterior motives, hidden agendas lurking beneath their words and smiles. But unlike many of my kin, I still had a curiosity they either didn¡¯t possess or had buried deep. I was the first to volunteer for missions to other continents, eager to see the world beyond our borders. Maybe I sought to challenge our millennia-old belief in elven superiority, to find places that would prove us wrong. But everywhere I went, I found the same thing: chaos, cruelty, and a lack of the dignity we at least pretended to uphold. The other races were far worse than us. Even at our most dire moments, during the civil war, there had been rules of combat, a sense of honor, however twisted. Out here, there were no such rules. They killed each other like savages, indifferent to the suffering they caused. And they wondered why we thought ourselves superior. Ironically, the only thing that ever made me question my views was Tiberius and his stories of his world. At first, I didn¡¯t believe him when he claimed his people were more advanced than us. Elven magic and craftsmanship were unparalleled, or so I had always been taught. But you couldn¡¯t deny his knowledge, the way he crafted spells using concepts so foreign to us. It was impressive, to say the least. He spoke of machines that could fly, of cities that stretched into the clouds, of knowledge that surpassed even our oldest tomes. It was hard to reconcile his world with the squalor and brutality I had seen in this one. Tiberius had done much to make me unsure of my future. Without him, I would have returned home convinced that the other races didn¡¯t deserve our help. I had already made myself unpopular by supporting our diplomatic venture to Malachor. Without Amra¡¯s backing, it would have never happened. She was the only ally I had, the only one who shared my belief that we couldn¡¯t remain isolated forever. With her gone, the tenuous alliance we had built would disappear. The elves would retreat further into their forests, content to let the other races tear themselves apart. We would never interfere in their affairs again, not without a clear reason. Sometimes, I found myself wishing the other brother had won the civil war. At least he had believed in engagement, in forging connections with the outside world. But his vision had died with him. And now, I feared we had done something far worse by assassinating Sedeus. He had been powerful, yes, but clearly unstable. The kingdom under his rule had won battles, but it was eating itself apart. We had discovered that it would have imploded if left alone. Now, with Bendis taking over, it would become a dangerous player in the long run. She was cunning, ruthless, and far more calculated than Sedeus ever was. Where he had been a raging storm, she was a creeping frost, slow and deliberate, but no less deadly. We had removed one threat only to create another, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we had made a terrible mistake. At least before, we had the gods to blame for the stagnation of our world. Their whims, their wars, their endless meddling¡ªit was easy to point to them as the source of all our problems. They were the ones who had shaped the world in their image, who had set the rules and then broken them whenever it suited their purposes. But now? The gods were gone, or at least diminished, and the mess they left behind was ours to clean up. The only question was whether we could find a way to break free from the cycles of violence and betrayal they had set in motion¡ªor if we were destined to keep tearing each other apart, just as they had always intended. Now, though, I had a choice. I could walk away, leave Tiberius to his fate and disappear into the shadows, as I had done so many times before. Or I could stay, fight with him, and risk everything to see this through. The thought terrified me. I had spent so long avoiding responsibility, avoiding connections. It was easier that way, safer. But as I looked at Tiberius, his face pale and drawn, I realized I couldn¡¯t run this time. He had stood by others when he didn¡¯t have to, risked his life for a cause that wasn¡¯t his own. He was different, not just because of his knowledge or his strange, foreign ideas, but because of the way he saw the world. He didn¡¯t carry the weight of centuries of tradition or the bitterness of old grudges. He wasn¡¯t bound by the same cycles of violence and betrayal that had defined us for so long. Instead, he looked forward, always forward, as if the past were nothing more than a stepping stone to something greater. It was a perspective I had never encountered before, not among the elves, nor among any of the other races I had met in my travels. Maybe, just maybe, with more people like him in the world, we could finally move past our stagnation. Chapter 2.30 - Malachor Either I was growing accustomed to the pain, or the journey through portals wasn¡¯t as unbearable as it had been before. Isla helped me to my feet, her grip firm yet steady. I owed her more than I could put into words. Without her, I¡¯d still be lying in some ditch, gasping for air, my body broken and my spirit fading. She had literally carried me to safety, dragging my battered form to a village where I could recover. I guess I¡¯d needed that¡ªneeded someone to pull me back from the edge after yet another betrayal. It seemed like this world was full of people who existed on one extreme or the other: either they¡¯d stab you in the back without a second thought, or they¡¯d risk everything to save you. Reconciling that fact still didn¡¯t come easily. Trust was a fragile thing, and mine had been shattered one too many times. On the other hand, the entire purpose of this expedition had been to uphold the treaty between the elves and Malachor. But now, with Amra dead, the treaty felt like little more than a hollow promise. From what I could gather, Isla seemed to think it would be worse than useless¡ªit could actually be dangerous. Others might see it as the foundation of some grand alliance, a threat to be crushed before it could take root. The thought made my stomach churn. We¡¯d risked so much, and for what? A fragile peace that might now ignite a war. So maybe Isla and I were even. She¡¯d saved my life, and I¡¯d played my part in this doomed mission. But then again, I had so few friends left in this world. Better to hold onto the ones I had, even if the scales of debt and gratitude were impossible to balance. Trust might be fragile, but loneliness was far worse. We had emerged from the portal not far from the shack where I conducted my experiments. Home. The word echoed in my mind, though it didn¡¯t quite settle in my chest. It still didn¡¯t feel entirely like home, not after everything that had happened, but I had to admit¡ªI¡¯d missed it. There was a strange comfort in the familiar, even if it was tinged with unease. As we reached the main road into the city, I found myself oddly soothed by the sight of people going about their business, carefree and oblivious to the chaos I¡¯d just left behind. It was a stark contrast to the tension and danger that had become my norm. But something felt off. The road into the city was busier than I remembered, crowded in a way that made my skin prickle. Had I just forgotten, or was something different? At Isla¡¯s insistence, we headed to the embassy. She needed me to testify about what had happened, to give some kind of account that might make sense of the mess we¡¯d left behind. Otherwise, I would have gone straight to find Alira. The thought of her tugged at me, a mix of worry and longing I couldn¡¯t quite shake. But the streets were chaotic, packed with people and carts, making the journey to the palace a frustrating hassle. Even once we got past the guards, the tension in the air was palpable. People moved with a hurried urgency, their faces tight with worry. Something had happened¡ªor was happening. The unease in my gut grew heavier with every step. The biggest surprise came when we reached the embassy. It was empty. Completely empty. Even if the other elves weren¡¯t present, there should have been staff, some semblance of order. Instead, the few rooms the elves had occupied were bare, stripped of anything that might suggest they¡¯d ever been there. It felt like a ghost town, a hollow shell that echoed with questions I couldn¡¯t answer. My mind raced, trying to make sense of it. Had they been forced to leave? Had something gone wrong while we were gone? Or had they abandoned this place willingly? The silence was unnerving, and the weight of it pressed down on me. ¡°Let¡¯s go find someone¡ªanyone,¡± I said to Isla, my voice sharper than I intended. This was beginning to feel too strange, too wrong. We¡¯d only been gone a few months. What could have possibly happened in that time to leave the embassy deserted and the city on edge? But the truth was, I didn¡¯t know where to start. The palace was vast, and I didn¡¯t have many connections here. Isla was just as lost as I was, her usual confidence faltering in the face of this emptiness. The only person I could think of was Alira¡¯s mother, but her villa was on the outskirts of town¡ªtoo far for a quick answer. There was someone else, though, someone I knew in passing. I just hoped she remembered me. I was fortunate to find her in the office, diligently working. I didn¡¯t even need her to look up; I recognized her instantly by her distinctive platinum-white hair. ¡°Lyrelle... right?¡± I said, my voice tentative. She finally looked up from the scrolls scattered across her desk, her sharp eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Tiberius?¡± she said, her tone a mix of disbelief and curiosity. Then her gaze shifted to Isla, and her brow furrowed. ¡°Isla? What happened to your ears?¡± Isla raised her hand, showing Lyrelle the ring that masked her elven features. But I didn¡¯t have the patience for small talk. ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± I asked, cutting straight to the point. Lyrelle leaned back in her chair, studying us for a moment. ¡°Did you just get here?¡± she asked, and we nodded. She let out a long breath, as if bracing herself. ¡°Then I¡¯d better start from the beginning.¡± As she began to explain, my stomach sank. My mind raced ahead, trying to piece together what she might say, but nothing could have prepared me for the news about Alira. She¡¯d gone on a mission of her own¡ªone I hadn¡¯t even known about. My heart clenched as Lyrelle explained that Alira hadn¡¯t returned on the scheduled date, and no messages had come to explain her absence. She¡¯d been declared missing in action. My pulse skyrocketed, a rush of panic surging through me. The whole point of her staying behind had been to keep her safe. I¡¯d left her here so she wouldn¡¯t be caught up in the chaos I was walking into. And now she was gone. Missing. I took a few deep breaths, trying to steady myself. Missing wasn¡¯t the end of the world. Alira was resourceful, clever, and more than capable of handling herself¡ªespecially with her newfound abilities. She could be anywhere, doing anything. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Can you tell me more about her mission?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to stay calm. ¡°Maybe I can find some information, figure out where she might have gone.¡± Lyrelle looked even more shocked, as if she¡¯d forgotten for a moment just how out of the loop we were. ¡°Right, you just arrived,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Ascalon declared war on us last week. The army is mobilizing as we speak to meet the invading force. I wouldn¡¯t advise going anywhere near the border.¡± ¡°Well, I have to get to the front line,¡± I said, my voice firm despite my unease. ¡°Maybe find a way across. I can¡¯t just sit here in the city and do nothing while Alira¡¯s out there.¡± Lyrelle looked at me with a mix of understanding and concern. ¡°I can give you dispensation to join the mage corps,¡± she offered. ¡°They need every hand they can get right now.¡± I nodded, though my intentions weren¡¯t to fight in their battles. I just needed to avoid wasting time dodging patrols from both armies. Portals weren¡¯t an option, not to places I hadn¡¯t been before, and even familiar locations had to be crystal clear in my mind. That¡¯s why I¡¯d chosen the shed as my anchor point. I¡¯d spent so much time there working on my chocolate project that I could picture every detail. But the border between Malacor and Ascalon? That was a different story. It had been over a year since I¡¯d arrived in this world, and while I¡¯d crossed that border with Alira, the memories had faded. I couldn¡¯t recall the scenery well enough to open a portal there. And honestly, who paid attention to the landscape when Alira was by your side? My focus had been on her, not the terrain. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, cutting through my thoughts. ¡°Get me something so I can tag along with the army. I¡¯ll figure out the rest later.¡± Lyrelle grabbed a piece of paper and began scribbling, her pen moving quickly. As she worked, Isla spoke up. ¡°What about the elf delegation?¡± she asked, her tone sharp. She glanced up, her expression neutral. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for a while. I don¡¯t know if they considered you missing in action as well, but it seems they cut their losses and left,¡± she said matter-of-factly before returning to her task. Isla¡¯s face darkened, her anger palpable. ¡°I guess they aren¡¯t huge fans of ¡®leave no elf behind,¡¯ huh?¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood. She shook her head, her voice bitter. ¡°Amra and I weren¡¯t exactly popular with the leadership. No one would¡¯ve lost any sleep over us. They even sent Ena with Alira.¡± ¡°Not popular either?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Ena was very good at her job,¡± Isla replied, ¡°but for a diplomat, she was terrible at playing the politics game back home.¡± It made sense, in a way. Dealing with other people¡¯s nonsense all day, only to come home and face more of the same. No wonder so many people hated politics. You either entered it for power and money, or you had to have the patience of a saint to navigate the endless games if you wanted to accomplish anything remotely meaningful. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± I asked Isla, turning the conversation back to her. She hesitated, her anger giving way to uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. Lyrelle interjected, her tone practical. ¡°Well, the mages are leaving with the army, so there¡¯s no way to organize them to portal you out. Not with the chaos outside.¡± Isla almost smiled at that, a flicker of dark humor in her eyes. ¡°Guess I¡¯m stuck here,¡± she said, shrugging. I studied her for a moment, surprised by her calm. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more upset,¡± I said. She met my gaze, her expression unreadable. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just used to being disappointed.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re looking for ideas, I could always use another partner in crime,¡± I offered. Isla shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°Why not?¡± she replied. Lyrelle looked up from her desk and sighed, clearly resigned to the chaos we were bringing her way. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll be making another document for you,¡± she said, reaching for a fresh piece of parchment. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my tone sincere. ¡°I know we don¡¯t know each other that well, but this means a lot.¡± She paused, her pen hovering over the paper, and glanced up at me. ¡°Alira is one of my best friends,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And if half the things she told me about you are true, then you might actually find her.¡± Her words hit me harder than I expected. I hadn¡¯t realized how much Alira had talked about me, and the thought of her being out there, missing and possibly in danger, made my chest tighten. Lyrelle finished scribbling on the scroll, then stood and handed us the papers. ¡°These will give you free passage into the army camp,¡± she explained. ¡°You can stay with the mage corps and sneak out when the time is right, or you can go find my boss. He can help if you run into any problems.¡± ¡°Thanks again,¡± Isla said, her voice softer than usual. We said our goodbyes and headed toward the northern exit of the city. If the southern gate had seemed busy earlier, this was on another level entirely. The road was a chaotic mess¡ªa traffic jam of supply wagons, soldiers on horseback, and a surprising number of refugees. The wagons were piled high with belongings, the kind of things you only took with you if you didn¡¯t expect to return. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The army camp was a sprawling, chaotic mess of tents, wagons, and soldiers milling about. The air was thick with the smell of smoke, sweat, and the faint tang of metal. We made our way through the throng, flashing the documents Lyrelle had given us to the guards at the entrance. They barely glanced at the papers before waving us through, their attention focused on the endless stream of people and supplies pouring into the camp. Finding the mage corps¡¯ section of the camp was easier than I expected. A cluster of tents stood slightly apart from the rest, marked by banners embroidered with arcane symbols. The mages themselves were a mixed bunch¡ªsome were deep in conversation, others were practicing spells, and a few were arguing over maps and scrolls. We were greeted by a harried-looking officer who barely glanced at our papers before assigning us to a tent. ¡°You¡¯ll be moving out with the rest of the corps at dawn,¡± he said, his tone brisk. ¡°Get some rest while you can.¡± The tent was cramped, with just enough space for two bedrolls and our packs. Isla and I exchanged a look but didn¡¯t say much. There wasn¡¯t much to say. We both knew what we were here for, and it wasn¡¯t to fight in this war. The next morning, the camp was a flurry of activity long before the sun rose. Soldiers shouted orders, wagons creaked into formation, and the mages gathered their supplies. Isla and I fell in with the mage corps, doing our best to blend in. The march out of the camp was slow and tedious, the column stretching endlessly ahead of us. As we moved further from the city, the landscape began to change. The familiar fields and roads gave way to rougher terrain. Isla and I stayed close, biding our time and waiting for the right moment to slip away. Chapter 2.31 - Army Life When I was little, my father used to tell me stories about his time in the army. He hadn¡¯t been part of any war or major conflict¡ªback then, military service was compulsory for every man after high school. He always said he¡¯d been lucky, stationed at a remote border post where the biggest threat was boredom. The border was marked by a major river, and the neighboring country was on good terms with ours, so there was virtually no activity. But when people are bored, they get creative. My favorite story of his, and he had a lot of stories, was about the time a new recruit arrived, and they decided to haze him. As the leader of his platoon, my father was in charge of assignments, so he made sure to send the new guy on his first night patrol with a more experienced soldier. To add to the prank, my father personally handed them their ammunition, ensuring they were given blanks¡ªthe kind used for training exercises. Their patrol route followed the edge of the river, where a ten-yard strip of land had been plowed to make it easier to spot any unauthorized crossings. To keep things interesting, they had a dog that joined them on these patrols. I can¡¯t recall his name, but he assured me that the walks were his favorite activity. After sending the new guy and his partner on their way, my father and the rest of the soldiers from the barracks snuck out to intercept them. The river¡¯s winding path made it easy to cut across and get ahead of the patrol. They set up on a small hill overlooking the route, and my father explained the plan again: three soldiers, dressed in civilian clothes, would pretend to emerge from the riverbank and act like intruders. It was a simple plan, really. The evening light provided enough visibility to see the action, but it also added an air of confusion to the scene. It didn¡¯t take long for the patrol to arrive, and right on cue, the ¡°intruders¡± burst from the riverbank, running toward the patrol as if they were up to no good. From what I understood, the protocol for dealing with trespassers was strict. You couldn¡¯t just shoot them on sight. First, you had to announce yourself, then yell for them to stop, then threaten to shoot, and finally fire a warning shot into the air. Only after all that could you consider using lethal force¡ªand even then, nobody actually wanted to shoot anyone. These were just kids, after all. But the new guy must have panicked. Instead of following protocol, he immediately drew his weapon and started shooting at the intruders. Of course, since he was firing blanks, the ¡°intruders¡± didn¡¯t even flinch, let alone stop. Meanwhile, the dog, who had been trained to attack on command, rushed toward the trespassers. But as he got closer, he recognized them. Instead of attacking, he happily wagged his tail and trotted alongside them. By this point, my father and the others on the hill were dying of laughter. It only got worse when, instead of running away, the ¡°intruders¡± turned the tables and pretended to attack the patrol. The new guy, completely overwhelmed, threw his weapon to the ground and bolted, leaving his partner behind to face the ¡°enemy¡± alone. My father said he¡¯d never laughed as hard as he did that evening. At one point, they were laughing so hard that they were laughing at each other¡¯s laughter. It was one of those moments that became legendary in their unit. Hearing stories like that made me feel like I¡¯d missed out on something when I grew up. By the time I was old enough, the compulsory military service had been abolished, and there was no army for me to join. I always felt a pang of regret, as if I¡¯d been denied a rite of passage¡ªa chance to experience the camaraderie, the pranks, and the absurdity that came with it. After more than a week on the road with the army, I can sincerely say I would have done poorly in the military. To be fair, my father had warned me. He always said the army was the place with the highest concentration of stupid people he¡¯d ever encountered. At the time, I¡¯d brushed it off as one of his usual rants, but now, trudging along with this ragtag force, I couldn¡¯t help but see the truth in his words. And when I say stupid, I don¡¯t mean uneducated folks from forgotten villages¡ªthough there were plenty of those too. No, I mean people who, the moment they get the tiniest shred of power, use it to mask their glaring inferiority complexes. It was exhausting to deal with. Every day, I¡¯d watch some petty officer strut around, barking orders at anyone within earshot, as if their newfound authority somehow made up for their lack of skill or intelligence. The worst part was having to keep my mouth shut. I couldn¡¯t afford to draw attention to myself, not when I was trying to stay under the radar. But gods, it was hard not to roll my eyes or mutter something sarcastic under my breath. The higher-ups might have been more competent¡ªor at least I hoped they were¡ªbut the people I¡¯d met so far didn¡¯t inspire much confidence in the fighting power of this army. Most of the soldiers were green, barely able to hold a sword properly, let alone use it in battle. The officers seemed more interested in maintaining their own status than actually preparing for the fight ahead. It was hard to imagine this disorganized, unmotivated group standing up to a well-organized enemy, let alone winning. Every time I thought about it, a knot of dread tightened in my stomach. The only respite we had was in the evenings, after the camp was set up and the day¡¯s march was over. For a few precious hours, the tension would ease. Soldiers would gather around fires, sharing stories or passing around whatever meager rations they had. It was during these moments that I caught glimpses of the people beneath the uniforms¡ªfarmers, blacksmiths, and merchants who¡¯d been thrust into this mess, just like me. They weren¡¯t stupid, not really. They were just ordinary people trying to survive in a system that didn¡¯t care about them. But even these moments of calm couldn¡¯t erase the reality of army life. While the constant marching didn¡¯t leave a mark on my feet like the others complained the food was barely edible, and there was never enough of it. Sleep was a luxury, interrupted by the sounds of snoring, coughing, or the occasional shouted order from some overzealous guard. And always, always, there was the waking up before the sun was even up fully. My father had been right. The military wasn¡¯t for me. It wasn¡¯t merely the physical strain; it was the overwhelming inefficiency, the constant power struggles, and the feeling of being just a cog in a machine that was indifferent to your survival. To keep myself from spiraling into worry about Alira, I joined Isla as she trained with her newfound solid illusions. At first, I was an adequate training partner. Neither of us had much experience with weapons, conjured or otherwise, so we were on somewhat even footing. The exercise was good for me, I guess, but it didn¡¯t take long for the gap between us to widen. Now, after an hour of sparring, I was panting and drenched in sweat, while Isla looked as fresh as when we¡¯d started. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already tired?¡± she teased, twirling her wooden sword with ease. I groaned and collapsed onto the ground, my arms trembling. ¡°It¡¯s been like half an hour. I don¡¯t think I can lift this stupid sword even if I tried.¡± ¡°You wish you could last half an hour.¡± then sighed, planting the tip of her sword in the dirt. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Train with a target dummy?¡± She said it with such calmness that I doubted she meant any double entendre. Just as I was about to comment, a loud thud drew my attention. We turned to see a body on the ground nearby, where another pair had been training. The standing figure, a tall man with a confident stance, looked down at his downed opponent and then glanced over at us. He shrugged and made his way toward us, his wooden sword resting on his shoulder. ¡°Hello,¡± he said with a friendly wave. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve got the same problem as you. One partner short.¡± He gestured to Isla with his sword. ¡°Mind if I step in?¡± Isla actually smiled a rare sight and nodded. ¡°Be my guest.¡± The man was skilled, and I had actually gained some experience with various opponents by now. He moved with a fluid grace, his strikes precise and controlled. What surprised me, though, was how he didn¡¯t dominate the sparring session. Instead, he offered Isla small tips here and there¡ªnothing overbearing, just gentle pointers to help her improve. It was clear he knew what he was doing, and Isla seemed to appreciate the guidance. As the match went on, Isla began to incorporate more of her illusions into the fight. At first, it was just a flicker here and there, but soon she was creating full-blown distractions¡ªphantom strikes, false openings, and even duplicates of herself. The man¡¯s calm demeanor faltered for a moment as he struggled to keep up, and Isla managed to land a solid hit on him. He stepped back, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, you got me,¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡± Isla grinned, clearly pleased with herself. ¡°The tips helped.¡± ¡°My name is Jamie,¡± he said with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Isla, and this is Tiberius,¡± she replied, gesturing toward me with her sword. The man turned to me, his smile still intact. ¡°No offense, but if you want her to improve, she should find a more suitable training partner.¡± I smirked in return. ¡°I keep telling her that.¡± ¡°Mind if I sit with you two?¡± he asked. ¡°Please,¡± Isla said, nodding. That made me raise an eyebrow. The whole reason I was sparring with her was that she refused to find a more suitable partner. I¡¯d noticed Jamie around the camp over the past few days, helping newcomers. He was clearly skilled¡ªmaybe a little too skilled. ¡°Why are you down here training new recruits?¡± I asked, not bothering to hide my curiosity. ¡°With your skill level, you should be higher in rank.¡± His smile faded, and his expression darkened. ¡°I got demoted to training sergeant.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± Isla chimed in. He lifted his gaze from the ground, looking toward the officers¡¯ tents up the hill. ¡°I thought with the kingdom at stake, they¡¯d actually listen to ideas. But I was reminded that I¡¯m not a noble and should ¡®know my place,¡¯¡± he said bitterly. I gave him a sympathetic pat on the back. ¡°I know exactly what you mean. I¡¯m an offworlder,¡± I admitted. He nodded, a hint of approval in his eyes. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they do know better,¡± he said with a resigned shrug. ¡°What exactly did you say to annoy them so much?¡± Isla pressed. ¡°I was part of a strategy meeting¡ªyou know, sitting in the back row. The plan they came up with was basically a direct confrontation,¡± he explained. ¡°And you thought that was unwise?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s no way Ascalon would march out to meet us head-on without some kind of surprise waiting. I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut and said as much. When the king seemed to agree with me, I thought there was hope. However, it seemed that their army was weaker than ours, at least according to the intelligence reports.¡± He lifted his hands in a helpless gesture. ¡°Next thing I knew, I was called in by my superior and reassigned to teaching kids how to hold a sword properly.¡± ¡°Well, I hope they come around,¡± I said, though inwardly, I doubted it. ¡°Everyone I¡¯ve met so far hasn¡¯t given me much hope for this army.¡± He didn¡¯t look happy at all. ¡°That¡¯s because the experienced soldiers were sent to the troll border. What you see here are the reserve conscripts, plus whatever town militias we could scrape together along the way,¡± he said, his tone heavy with frustration. ¡°Why are they attacking, then?¡± Isla asked, her voice sharp with curiosity. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hold a defensive position and let your men gain experience? You¡¯re much more likely to survive defending than attacking.¡± ¡°Yeah, what she said,¡± I mumbled under my breath, though my mind was already racing. Defensive strategies made sense, but something about this whole situation felt off. Were they hiding something, or was this just another case of arrogance leading to disaster? ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jamie admitted, his voice tinged with doubt. ¡°Some of the decisions have been¡­ puzzling. But they must have information we don¡¯t¡ªmaybe from spies or defectors.¡± He sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than us. ¡°Maybe,¡± I mused, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°But enough about the war. Tell me you have time to teach Isla a thing or two before we reach the frontline. I¡¯m not much of a swordsman.¡± He laughed, a dry, humorless sound. ¡°That much is clear. For your sake, I hope you have other skills.¡± Before I could retort, Isla jumped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯ll outlive us all. I¡¯ve never met anyone luckier than him.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at that, though inwardly, I wasn¡¯t so sure. Luck had always been on my side, but was it really luck? Or was it just that I had more options than most? Isla had saved herself at the castle, but she¡¯d come back for me¡ªwell, maybe more for Amra. Still, the bracer she¡¯d used to help us escape had come from me. Maybe luck wasn¡¯t just something that happened to you. Maybe you made your own luck. The more I thought about it, the more I realized how much it came down to options. The more allies you had, the more chances you had to survive. I¡¯d always said I needed to make more friends, and now, with times like these, I could use all the options I could get. While I was lost in my thoughts, Isla and Jamie had already struck up a conversation. They seemed to be hitting it off, maybe my brooding had pushed her to find someone else to talk to. I hadn¡¯t been the most pleasant companion lately, my mind weighed down with worry. Isla had tried to be patient, but everyone had their limits. Nevertheless, it hadn¡¯t occurred to me that she would be in the mood for conversation, given the recent events. Yet there she was, chatting with Jamie as if nothing had happened. Were they truly friends, or merely acquaintances brought together by chance? I felt a twinge of guilt for even considering it, but I knew that I likely wouldn¡¯t mourn three strangers after just a few weeks. Was I becoming jaded, or had this always been part of me? Maybe a little of both. To keep my mind off Alira, I¡¯d started thinking about the war in the last week. It was inevitable, after all, and even if I didn¡¯t want to be part of it, I knew there was no escaping it. My spells, though useful, were mostly single-target¡ªeffective against a few people at most. But armies here numbered in the tens of thousands. I could cast spells all day and barely make a dent. That left me with two options: either use my powers for show, to boost morale like I had at the arena, or come up with something new. I¡¯d always tried to think of new spells, but after all this time on this planet, I¡¯d started to believe that real breakthroughs only came when there was an immediate need. All my best spells had been born out of necessity, not peaceful meditation. My frostbolt, for example, still took five seconds to cast and did less damage than an arrow. Maybe adrenaline was the key, maybe it cleared the way for a stronger connection to the aether. It was a long shot, but worth testing. Chapter 2.32 - Set-piece The next few days blurred by, a strange mix of urgency and monotony. With Elena busy with her training, I tried to channel my focus into crafting something¡ªanything¡ªthat could give us an edge in the looming battle. My mind raced with ideas, but they all felt hollow, untested. How could I know if any of them would work? I was trapped in a camp teeming with people, forced to keep my head down, my experiments small and inconspicuous. Even those small attempts were disappointing, each one a reminder that my so-called brilliance was failing me when it mattered most. But the real weight pressing on me wasn¡¯t the failure of my spell inventions¡ªit was the people. Real, living people who would be caught in the crossfire. Whatever I created, whatever I unleashed, would inevitably kill. And for what? These soldiers hadn¡¯t wronged me personally. They were just following orders, pawns in a game orchestrated by their leaders. Those leaders, though, they were a different story. What they did to Alira¡­ I clenched my fists, my mind spiraling into dark, vivid fantasies of what I¡¯d do if I ever found myself face-to-face with them. But the soldiers? I wasn¡¯t ready to condemn them. Not yet. Tonight was the night. We¡¯d reached the border, and the camp was shifting into something more permanent. If we didn¡¯t leave now, we might never get another chance. I glanced at Elena, my voice low. ¡°You have everything?¡± ¡°Ready to go,¡± she replied, her tone steady but her eyes darting nervously. I couldn¡¯t blame her. I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, though. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to say goodbye to Jamie?¡± The smirk on my face was automatic, a weak attempt to lighten the tension. She hesitated, and for a moment, I thought she might actually consider it. But then she shook her head firmly. No goodbyes. Just as we stepped out of the tent, though, there he was¡ªJamie, standing like a shadow in the dim light. My stomach dropped. Of course. Nothing could ever be simple. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± he asked, his voice casual but his eyes sharp. ¡°An evening walk,¡± I said after a beat of hesitation, the words tumbling out before I could think of something better. My mind scrambled, trying to gauge how much he knew, how much he suspected. Jamie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his eyes narrowed slightly, and I could feel the weight of his skepticism. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he replied, his tone flat, unimpressed. ¡°Look¡­¡± I started, but he cut me off before I could even attempt to explain. ¡°No,¡± he said sharply, stepping closer until he was right in front of us. His presence was imposing, and I could feel the tension radiating off him. ¡°You listen. It¡¯s clear you have your own plans, but whatever they are, they¡¯ll have to wait until after the battle.¡± I bristled at his tone, but I kept my voice calm, or at least I tried to. ¡°We¡¯re just two people. I¡¯m sure you can manage without us.¡± He didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he studied us intently, his gaze lingering on Elena. ¡°I¡¯ve trained with Elena,¡± he said slowly, as if piecing together a puzzle. ¡°She doesn¡¯t move like a human. More like an elf, if I had to guess. And her abilities¡­ they¡¯re far above anything I¡¯ve seen others do. She could provide invaluable help in the battle¡ªscouting, hiding army movements, or any number of things I haven¡¯t even thought of yet.¡± I glanced at Elena, my frustration bubbling under the surface. She met my eyes, her expression unreadable. ¡°He has a point,¡± she said quietly. I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here,¡± I snapped, my voice sharper than I intended. She didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I came with you because you can make a change in this world,¡± she said, her tone steady. ¡°You can make a difference in the days to come.¡± ¡°But Alira¡­¡± I started, the name catching in my throat. How could she even suggest staying? ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Elena interrupted, her voice softening, ¡°but this is more important than her.¡± I clenched my fists, my chest tightening. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I said, my voice low and bitter. ¡°If you want to help them, be my guest. But I¡¯m leaving.¡± I took a step forward, but Jamie moved to block my path. I met his gaze, my jaw tight. ¡°I know I¡¯m terrible with a sword,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the anger simmering inside me, ¡°but please don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± For an instant, a faint smile flickered across his face, devoid of any trace of amusement. ¡°Elena is one of the most powerful people I¡¯ve met,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°And she clearly respects you and your abilities. If you managed to impress her, it means we definitely need you too.¡± I shook my head, my resolve hardening. ¡°I have more important things to do,¡± I said, brushing past him. But his next words stopped me cold. ¡°Was it Alira? As in the ambassador to the elves who went to Ascalon?¡± I stood frozen, my heart hammering against my ribs. He seemed to take my silence as agreement, pressing on in a hushed tone. ¡°I only met her in passing, but she cared about this kingdom.¡± ¡°When she¡¯s back, she can care all she wants about it,¡± I said, my voice tight, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. Jamie¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and unyielding. ¡°There might be no kingdom left after tomorrow.¡± I turned to face him, my frustration bubbling over. ¡°You¡¯re really overestimating our abilities,¡± I snapped. ¡°Every bit might make a difference in the end,¡± he replied, his tone steady, infuriatingly calm. I wanted to argue, to tell him he was wrong, that I couldn¡¯t be the person he thought I was. But then Elena spoke, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s one more day.¡± One more day. It sounded so small, so insignificant. But as I stood there, caught between Jamie¡¯s unwavering gaze and Elena¡¯s quiet resolve, I knew she might never forgive me even if I did end up saving her. One more day, the voice in my head repeated, softer now, almost pleading. What¡¯s one more day? I closed my eyes, letting out a long, shaky breath. Alira¡¯s face flashed in my mind¡ªher smile, her determination, the way she¡¯d always believed in something bigger than herself. She¡¯d given everything for this kingdom, for people she didn¡¯t even know. ¡°Fine,¡± I said finally, the word heavy with resignation. ¡°One more day.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The plains stretched out before us, vast and unbroken, like a stage meticulously prepared for some grand, tragic performance. The land was flat and open, with only the occasional hill breaking the monotony. It was the kind of terrain that gave commanders dreams of glory¡ªenough room for complex maneuvers, for cavalry charges, for the kind of sweeping, decisive victories that bards would sing about for generations. But as I stood there, staring out at the emptiness, all I could think about was how exposed we were. There was no cover, no high ground to claim, no natural barriers to hide behind. Just an endless expanse of dirt and grass, waiting to be soaked in blood. At least I was positioned behind the front lines, perched on one of the few hills that offered a clearer view of the battlefield below. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something, a small advantage in the chaos that was about to unfold. From here, I could see the movements of both sides and maybe, just maybe, find a way to make a difference without getting myself killed. It was late afternoon when the first signs of the enemy appeared. A distant rumble, like thunder, rolled across the plains. At first, I thought it was the weather, but the sky was clear. Then I saw them¡ªshapes emerging over the crest of a far-off hill, dark and indistinct at first, like shadows stretching in the fading light. As they drew closer, the shapes resolved into ranks of soldiers, their armor glinting in the sun like shards of broken glass. Banners fluttered above them, emblazoned with symbols I didn¡¯t recognize. The enemy moved with the same disorder that characterized this army, which gave me hope for the battle. Still, they didn¡¯t rush or falter; they advanced steadily, methodically, as if they had all the time in the world. I could see the glint of spears, the gleam of shields, the occasional flash of a commander¡¯s plume as they took their positions. Even from this distance, their numbers were staggering. They seemed to go on forever, a sea of bodies and steel that stretched from one horizon to the other. It took me a second to realize that perhaps from their point of view, our army looked the same. From what Jamie told us, we actually had the numerical advantage though, so it increased my respect for the soldiers that had to charge into those numbers. I had expected the battle to be different from what I¡¯d read in history books¡ªmore fantastical, less predictable. But as I stood there, watching the two armies prepare for the clash, I realized some truths were universal, even when magic was involved. No matter how much power you wield, armor and shields still matter. The enemy was too far for me to make out the details of their gear, but it didn¡¯t look like there was a huge technological gap between the kingdoms. The formations were familiar, too. Infantry in the center, cavalry on the right¡ªpretty much textbook. I half expected formations of lances or halberds, but it was the first thing missing from the picture. One likely cause might be the mage clusters, wielding their power like artillery, lobbing sizable fireballs into the enemy ranks. They were slow, though, their attacks arcing high into the air, giving the enemy time to dodge. That meant mobility was key, which ruled out tight formations. The projectiles were slow enough to dodge since they had to be lobbed high into the air to cover the distance. As a result, formations had to stay mobile, making dense ranks impractical. Both armies advanced cautiously, seemingly content to let the opposing artillery tire itself out. The mages, of course, had strategies of their own¡ªfaking exhaustion before resuming their barrages¡ªbut in the end, all it accomplished was bringing the armies closer together. Without a clear front line or a shield wall, the moment the gap shrank enough, both sides charged. Within seconds, the front ranks clashed, steel ringing against steel, the sounds carrying far across the plains. The battlefield, once covered in dry grass, soon filled with rising dust kicked up by the relentless motion. As the lines blurred into a mass of shimmering steel, it became impossible to tell who was gaining the upper hand. With no wind to clear the air, the dust simply hung in place, growing thicker by the second. Even the most seasoned commanders would struggle to make sense of the battle now. But it gave me an idea. I rushed toward the back of our line and began casting a Wind Blast. Normally, the spell concentrated its force into a powerful, focused burst¡ªstrong enough to hurl bodies. But instead of force, I needed coverage. Gradually, I expanded the spell¡¯s area of effect, trading raw power for reach. The theory was simple: wind moves from high-pressure to low-pressure zones. If I could create a high-pressure area around me, I could direct the airflow. The easiest way? Lower the temperature. I layered in a Frost Bolt spell, gradually cooling the surrounding air. Every few seconds, I pulsed the wind forward, steadily widening the affected area as my control improved. I couldn¡¯t influence the entire battlefield, but on the portion of the front where I focused my efforts, the dust began drifting toward the enemy, carried by a gentle breeze. Our forces capitalized on the advantage immediately. With clearer visibility, our mages could target enemy lines more effectively, while their mages were left firing blindly into the haze. The shift was subtle at first, but as the dust cloud thickened on their side, our soldiers began pressing forward. Even the battle cries grew stronger, confidence swelling through the ranks. Morale was on our side now. The problem was that only our middle line was pushing forward, while the flanks were still shrouded in dust, making it impossible to see their progress. The famous Battle of Cannae flashed through my mind¡ªa smaller army surrounding and annihilating a larger one because they pushed too hard in the center. What if that¡¯s happening here? I thought, a cold knot forming in my stomach. What if I¡¯ve just made everything worse? Maybe it was time to switch positions, just to be safe. I really didn¡¯t want to be the cause of some tactical catastrophe. Slowly, I made my way to the left flank, clearing the dust from the front line as I went. The left line hadn¡¯t kept up with the center, but seeing their comrades advance seemed to give them new strength. Or maybe it was the enemy soldiers, watching their center collapse, who were losing morale. Either way, we were winning¡ªeven to my untrained eyes. As long as the right flank hadn¡¯t totally collapsed, this would be an easy victory. Maybe superior numbers do count for something after all, a flicker of optimism rising in me. But that optimism didn¡¯t last long. Something strange was happening. I only noticed it because I was paying close attention to the gentle breeze I was creating. Instead of blowing straight toward the enemy, it was starting to veer to the right, toward the center. It could only mean another low-pressure zone was forming somewhere to the left. Was this a counter to my efforts? But if it was, why wasn¡¯t the wind pushing back toward us? That would make more sense if they were trying to reverse what I¡¯d done. The counter-breeze grew stronger, and the air started to feel unnaturally cold. Then I saw it¡ªthe first wispy tendrils of mist forming on the ground. They thickened quickly, rising into a dense fog that swallowed the left flank, making visibility almost nonexistent. It had to be magic, and powerful magic at that. Creating something like this would take a lot of people working together. My mind immediately jumped to our own tactic of masking our attack on the wagon train. But back then, the goal had been simple: to hide our low numbers and create the illusion of strength. Here, though, there was no reason to do the same. That left only one other option: they were preparing a full-blown flanking attack. If I was right, we were about to be hit from the side, and hard. I looked around, but no one else seemed to be reacting with the same urgency. A small unit had taken up position near the mist, but where were the reinforcements? Where were the reserves? Were they slow to mobilize, or was indecision paralyzing our commanders? Who am I to judge? I was just as indecisive. What if I was wrong? What if I raised the alarm and nothing came out of the fog? The forces sent here could weaken other fronts, and I didn¡¯t want the fates of thousands resting on my shoulders¡­not again. But the breeze was getting colder, the mist denser, and the feeling of dread in my chest heavier. ¡®Come on,¡¯ I scolded myself. A flanking attack is literally the first lesson in any tactics manual. With my decision made, I started firing lightning bolts into the sky, the bright flashes cutting through the gloom. It had worked in the arena to draw attention, and I hoped it would work here too. When I felt I¡¯d gotten enough eyes on me, I switched to firing into the mist, the bolts illuminating the swirling fog for brief moments. Fortunately, units began to shift, rerouting toward the thickening mist. Soldiers scrambled into position, forming defensive lines with shields raised and weapons ready. The air was tense, every eye fixed on the swirling fog, now eerily illuminated by the occasional flash of lightning from my spells. The reinforcements were moving, but they weren¡¯t fast enough¡ªnot nearly fast enough. Then they emerged. First came the raptors, sleek and terrifying, their razor-sharp claws glinting in the dim light as they darted forward with unnatural speed. But it was what rode atop them that made my blood run cold. Tall and unnervingly skinny, their elongated limbs seemed almost too frail to carry their weight, yet they moved with a predatory grace. Their bodies were painted in vivid, swirling patterns of red, blue, and yellow, the colors stark against their ashen skin. Chapter 2.33 - Fog of War It was an unmitigated disaster. They came in numbers, more than I could count. Hundreds, maybe thousands, pouring out of the mist like a flood. The defensive line braced itself, shields raised and weapons ready, but there was no stopping that. The first wave hit with a force that sent soldiers flying. Raptors¡¯ claws tore through armor as if it were paper, and the riders¡¯ weapons swung with brutal precision, cutting down anyone in their path. The sound was deafening¡ªscreams, the clash of steel, the sickening crunch of bone. I¡¯d banked on their skimpy armor being a weakness, but their insane regeneration slipped my mind. I watched a soldier drive his blade deep into a rider¡¯s side¡ªa clean, deadly strike¡ªsending him crashing to the dirt. Mere seconds later, he was back on his feet, the gash barely a nuisance. The rider didn¡¯t so much as glance at the wound. He just pressed forward, eyes fixed on his next prey. But the worst part wasn¡¯t their numbers or their ferocity. It was the way they kept appearing through the fog. Their numbers appeared endless and giving them a mystical presence. Panic rippled through the surrounding soldiers. I saw it twist their faces, heard it crack their voices. In their wide, frantic eyes, these things weren¡¯t just strong or swift¡ªthey were damn near invincible. Wounds sealed shut in a heartbeat, blows brushed off like flies. It broke them, men who¡¯d faced grim odds without flinching now crumbling under the weight of this relentless nightmare. I felt it too¡ªthat creeping sense of despair. How do you fight something that won¡¯t stay down? How do you hold a line against an enemy that doesn¡¯t tire, doesn¡¯t stop? The mist seemed to close in around us, the riders and their mounts emerging from it like nightmares given form. I unleashed another lightning bolt, its snap lighting the chaos, dropping another troll. At least they weren¡¯t resistance to magic, but it still felt futile. They just kept coming, and I didn¡¯t know how much longer we could last. We had to pull back. Victory was no longer possible. We¡¯d been outmaneuvered, outmatched, and now, staying meant nothing but slaughter. The only thing left to do was salvage what we could, to retreat with some semblance of order. Without it, this would devolve into a full-blown rout in minutes, and panic would cut through us faster than their blades ever could. My chest tightened, dread clawing at my insides, but I forced my voice to stay steady, loud enough to cut through the chaos. ¡°Fall back!¡± I shouted. ¡°Regroup¡­ live to fight another day!¡± The words tasted bitter, but they were all I had left to offer. No one was listening. The chaos was too overwhelming, too all-consuming. We¡¯d lost the fight, but I¡¯d be damned if we lost everything. Desperation clawed at me as I cast a spell to amplify my voice. I shouted again, louder this time, pleading for order. ¡°Fall back! Regroup!¡± Slowly, painfully, the retreat began. Our numbers were dwindling by the second, but at least we were moving. Not that it mattered much. In minutes, they broke through the line, pouring into the gap like a flood. I expected them to surround us¡ªthey had the numbers for it¡ªbut instead, they surged deeper behind our lines, leaving us with a sliver of breathing room. It was a small mercy, but one I didn¡¯t trust. With the breach formed, the battle lost all sense of cohesion. Trolls were coming from three directions now, but there was no strategy to their assault¡ªjust raw, unrelenting bloodlust. Lightning, at least, seemed to work against them. My spells struck true, and others must have noticed, because a group began to coalesce around me. The crackling energy of my magic felled enough of them but fortunatly steel started to matter again. Their regeneration was incredible, but it had limits. They could shrug off killing blows, but not indefinitely. They didn¡¯t have nine lives, after all¡­maybe four or five. Everyone was forced to learn quickly. Soldiers doubled down on injured trolls, focusing their attacks to overwhelm the creatures¡¯ healing. Still, our numbers were dropping at an alarming rate. Our group managed to hold, maybe because of me, or maybe because the trolls saw easier prey elsewhere. Bloodlust or not, they weren¡¯t stupid. They bypassed us, surging toward softer targets. We couldn¡¯t move to the flank¡ªthe mist was too thick, too dangerous. Behind us, the trolls were making a dash toward our leadership. We had no mounts, no way to help them. Our only chance was to form a larger group, to gather what strength we had left. Hoping I hadn¡¯t lost my sense of direction, I shouted for us to advance toward the previous front line with Ascalon, praying it still held. As we retreated, the trolls became fewer in number, but soon more and more soldiers were streaming toward us, retreating from the original frontline. It seemed our advance there had stalled, likely because of the numbers forced to relocate. The surrounding mayhem was deafening¡ªclashing steel, guttural roars, and the panicked shouts of soldiers trying to hold the line. My arms ached from casting spell after spell, my mind racing to keep up with the relentless tide of enemies. Just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get worse, I saw them: Elena and Jamie, cutting through the fray with grim determination. Their faces were pale, streaked with dirt and blood, and the look in their eyes told me everything I needed to know before they even spoke. ¡°The leadership camp was hit,¡± Elena gasped as she reached me, her voice barely audible over the din. ¡°Most of the leaders are dead. The king¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡± The king? Dead? My mind reeled, struggling to process the enormity of what she was saying. The leadership camp was supposed to be secure, far behind the lines. If they¡¯d been overrun, then¡­ ¡°Both flanks are gone,¡± Jamie added, his voice tight with urgency. ¡°Collapsed completely. The only place with any semblance of order left is here, in the middle. But it won¡¯t last long.¡± I stared at them, my thoughts spinning. The leadership was gone. We were leaderless, outnumbered, and surrounded. We needed a plan¡ªnow. Jamie stepped closer, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°We need to buy time,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the chaos around us. ¡°If we can hold out until nightfall¡ªjust two more hours¡ªwe might have a chance to regroup, to slip away under cover of darkness.¡± ¡°And how do you propose we do that?¡± I asked, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°We¡¯re barely holding as it is.¡± ¡°The fog,¡± Jamie said, gesturing toward the thick, swirling mist that still clung to the edges of the battlefield. ¡°We head into it. It¡¯s our only chance. We can use it against them to our advantage.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. I hesitated, my mind racing. The fog was a double-edged sword. It had hidden the enemy¡¯s flanking attack, but it could also hide us. If we could navigate it, if we could use it to disappear, even for a little while, it might buy us the time we needed. But it was a gamble¡ªa huge one. Their shamans could dissipate it or cancel it. Or could they? It took a lot of juice to create that. Maybe they couldn¡¯t just snuff it out so easily. Before I could respond, a roar erupted nearby. A group of Ascalon soldiers had broken through, their swords gleaming as they charged toward us. Behind them, I caught a glimpse of a troll, its painted body streaked with blood, its glowing eyes fixed on our group. We were out of time. ¡°Into the fog!¡± I shouted with the help of my spell, my decision made. ¡°Now!¡± We moved as one, our ragged group of survivors pushing toward the mist. The Ascalon soldiers were on us in moments, their blades flashing as they tried to cut us down. I fired off a lightning bolt, the crack of energy sending one soldier sprawling, but another took his place almost instantly. Elena was beside me, her sword a blur as she parried and struck with deadly precision while her copies provided distraction and took some of the pressure away from us. Jamie fought with a ferocity I hadn¡¯t seen before, his movements sharp and calculated, every strike meant to kill. The trolls were harder to deal with but the point was to stall as much as possible. I gave everything, hurling bolt after bolt at them. We pressed on, the fog finally swallowing us as we moved deeper into its embrace. The world around us grew muffled, the sounds of battle fading into an eerie silence. The mist was thick, disorienting, but it was also our only hope. We moved as quickly as we dared, our group tightening into a defensive formation as we prepared for whatever lay ahead. The fog was not without it¡¯s dangers. Trolls appeared like ghosts, their forms materializing out of the mist only to vanish again as we fought them off. Shamans lurked in the shadows, lightning bolts striking us at random. Even so, it was miles better than what we endured outside so we kept moving. The fog was oppressive, a suffocating blanket that swallowed sound and sight alike. At first, it was easy enough to lead the men, shouting orders and absorbing most of the spells aimed our way. But as we pressed deeper into the mist, disorientation set in. The world around us became a featureless void, and even the sounds of battle faded into a distant murmur. My sense of direction faltered, and I began to doubt every step. I remembered an experiment I¡¯d read about once, conducted in a meadow with fog half as thick as this. People were told to walk in a straight line, but without any points of reference, most ended up veering diagonally. The natural bias of our limbs made us drift imperceptibly to one side. Normally, we would easily correct for it. But here, in this endless sea of white, there was nothing. No landmarks, no light, no way to orient ourselves. I stopped. If we kept going like this, we¡¯d end up walking in circles, lost until the enemy found us or exhaustion took us. I turned to the group, my voice cutting through the eerie silence. ¡°Can anyone navigate this fog?¡± At first, there was only silence. Either no one was sure, or they were too afraid to speak up. I repeated the question, louder this time, desperation creeping into my tone. Finally, a voice broke through the quiet. ¡°I can¡¯t give any guarantees,¡± a soldier said, stepping forward. His face was pale, his eyes wide with fear, but there was a determination in his voice that gave me hope. ¡°But I¡¯m almost positive this way¡±¡ªhe pointed into the mist¡ª¡°is the direction opposite to the battle site.¡± I studied him for a moment, weighing his words. We didn¡¯t have the luxury of certainty, but his confidence was enough. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sold,¡± I said, gesturing for him to stay close behind me. ¡°The last thing we need is to lose our compass.¡± We trudged onward, the soldier leading us through the suffocating fog. The mist began to thin, faint patches of clarity breaking through like fragile promises of relief. I clung to that sliver of hope, but as we pressed forward, the haze lightened further, and the silence gave way to something uglier¡ªharsh, guttural voices and the chaotic clatter of shifting gear. I tried to calm my breaths as we broke free of the fog, the scene snapping into sharp, unwelcome focus. We¡¯d stumbled straight into the trolls¡¯ baggage camp. Rows of rough-hewn tents and laden supply carts sprawled across the ground, a makeshift lifeline for their war machine. At the center stood a grim sight: a line of shamans, their bodies smeared with those familiar jagged patterns, arms raised in unison as they chanted. The fog coiled around them, dense and unnatural, a living shroud they wove with every guttural syllable. They¡¯re the source, I realized, dread pooling in my chest. Our arrival didn¡¯t slip by unnoticed. A guttural shout split the air¡ªan alarm¡ªand trolls lurched from the camp, their eyes pinning us like prey. ¡°We need to move,¡± Jamie hissed, his voice low but edged with panic. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°How many are we?¡± I demanded, turning to him. He hesitated, eyes darting. ¡°Maybe five hundred,¡± he muttered. I blinked. Five hundred? Far more than I¡¯d dared to guess. Our ragged retreat must¡¯ve swept up stragglers, desperate souls clinging to any hint of order. My mind raced back to my trek through troll lands¡ªfighters were thick as flies, but shamans? Rare. Precious. This could be an opportunity, I thought. The camp¡¯s defenders wouldn¡¯t be their finest; the glory-hounds were out there, chasing blood and spoils. Killing these shamans could gut their momentum. ¡°We fight,¡± I said, voice steady despite the chaos. ¡°Target the shamans. We might still salvage something from this wreck.¡± The mist still clung to my boots gave the order. Five hundred of us¡ªragged, battered, but alive¡ªsurged toward the trolls¡¯ baggage camp. My heart pounded, a mix of dread and grim resolve. At first, it felt like we¡¯d caught them off guard. Our front line crashed into the camp¡¯s edge, steel meeting flesh with brutal efficiency. My spells hit the troll guards, their crude axes too slow. They crumpled, and I pressed forward, eyes locked on the shamans. Around me, the soldiers roared, their fear twisting into fury. Nearby, a shaman fell by Jamie¡¯s blade. The troll staggered, his chant faltering. Another shaman fell to a spear, his body slumping as the fog wavered. We were carving a path. The camp was chaos¡ªtents toppled, carts splintered. Trolls lumbered out, sluggish and disorganized, clearly not their elite. I ducked a wild swing, driving a lightning bolt into his gut. He snarled, but didn¡¯t rise again. The soldiers pressed the advantage, fanning out to encircle the shamans. Three were down now, and the air cleared enough to see their panicked faces. Shouts of triumph rose from our ranks¡ªmorale surging. For a moment, I dared to believe we¡¯d turn this disaster into a victory. Then the tide shifted. More trolls poured from the camp¡¯s depths¡ªdozens, then scores. Where the hell are they coming from? My stomach sank as a fresh wave crashed into our left flank, axes swinging with newfound purpose. A soldier beside me screamed, cut down before I could react. The shamans rallied, forgetting about their mist now hurling spells at us. I fired more spells, attempting to put as much power in them as I could to overwhelm their regeneration. Damn it. Our line buckled as more pressed in, their numbers swelling beyond reason. The camp might have been better defended that I realized. This was the reason I shouldn¡¯t have led anything. I mean how could I have known how many people the trolls leave guarding their camp. My chest tightened¡ªwe¡¯re losing ground. Jamie shouted something, voice lost in the clamor, as a fireball grazed his shoulder. Two more shamans fell, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The trolls were everywhere, a relentless tide of muscle and steel. I parried a blow, my arm jarring, and glanced back. Our five hundred were thinning, gaps widening. Retreat? The word clawed at my mind, bitter and heavy. I opened my mouth to call it¡ªFall back, save what¡¯s left¡ªwhen a new sound cut through the din. Horns. Sharp, urgent. My head snapped right, and through the haze, I saw them: armed figures charging from the mist, banners snapping in the wind. Soldiers¡ªhuman soldiers¡ªslamming into the trolls¡¯ flank like a thunderclap. Their blades flashed, cutting a brutal swath, and the trolls faltered, caught between us. Reinforcements? I couldn¡¯t tell whose, but they were disciplined. Hope flared, raw and desperate. ¡°Push!¡± I yelled, voice hoarse. Chapter 1.39- Red For a few seconds, I stood frozen, unable to move. Was it indecision or fear? He was clearly injured, his red skin now streaked and smeared with the unmistakable crimson of blood, covering at least a third of his body. I turned to Alira, and she looked even more apprehensive. She had every right to be. We were exhausted and freezing, and my magic was only just beginning to return, so I was far from at my best. On the other hand, he looked badly injured, and still there could be more than one red orc in this whole world, right? I could hardly start hurling Lightning Bolts at an injured random orc that had the misfortune of having red skin. As I finally started moving towards him, I struggled to make less noise, even though Alira basically screamed not a minute ago. The broken bricks and splintered wood littering the ground made it hard in that respect. His head was to the side, making it impossible to recognize him only by his body. As I got closer, I noticed that his chest was moving, so my pulse increased accordingly. Pivoting to the right to get a better view of his face, a splintered board cracked beneath my foot. He became alert in that exact moment, and as I locked up from my foot, I saw a fireball in front of me. With me being so close and caught somewhat by surprise by his reaction time, it hit me straight in the chest. The impact only staggered me for a moment, forcing me to take a small step back. Adrenaline surged through my veins, sharpening my focus. Without hesitation, I hurled a lightning bolt straight at him. He let out a scream as the bolt scorched his shoulder, leaving a small charred mark. While he clutched at the injury, I finally had a moment to get a good look at his face¡­ and, of course, it was the evil orc. Perhaps, for the first time in my life, the goddess Fortuna was smiling on me. He was injured, with no defensive spells in place, vulnerable right in front of me. All I had to do was overcome the minor detail of striking down a wounded and essentially defenseless opponent. Eh... a little possible PTSD wouldn¡¯t be so bad. As I raised my hand to make it count, he spoke before I got a chance to finish the cast. ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t survive more than a few hours,¡± he said I hesitated. He could have been here for god knows how long; he could actually have some useful information. ¡°It better be good,¡± I said, while keeping my hand pointed at him. He squirmed and sat with his back a little straighter before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m using a spell to keep us hidden from the monster that protects this place. And if you don¡¯t mind, your companion should come closer; she is right at the edge of it.¡± Well, I might as well gather some intel if I wasn¡¯t going to finish him off. While I figured out if he was lying, that is. ¡°So, how did you get here?¡± He smirked. ¡°You mean before you? I admit I was not expecting that; at the most, I hoped to scavenge whatever relics your god left for you.¡± He liked to bluff, so bringing my best poker face forward, ¡°Gods leaving relics for me to find? If only...¡± ¡°You can try to deny it all you want; no one goes traveling to the middle of nowhere without a very good reason. Especially since the legends say a place of great power is hidden around these parts.¡± he tried to make a theatrical gesture with his hand to the surrounding place, but his pain stopped it fast. ¡°You still didn¡¯t answer the first question.¡± Alira spoke while she closed to our location. He hesitated for a moment, maybe searching for alternatives. ¡°No point in lying, since it seems I am at your mercy. I convinced the god who brought me to this world that you were not to be underestimated and find places that seemed touched by other gods.¡± ¡°And then left you here to rot?¡± she replied. ¡°I was told he wouldn¡¯t be able to see into this place, only grant access. That only made it more intriguing, and all the more likely it was the right spot. And now, seeing you here, I know I was right.¡± The realization seemed to brighten his mood, a small but noticeable victory. ¡°And you came here all alone? Surely you must have suspected traps; another god wouldn¡¯t leave this unguarded. And here I thought you were smarter than me.¡± He gritted his teeth, but recovered quickly. Finally a way to get under his skin. "The traps would have to be overcome by you, so it was a calculated risk, and I did not come alone, but the beast proved to be formidable." ¡°Let me guess, the black dragon from the legends,¡± I smiled. He winced. ¡°Yes, usually the legends hold a grain of truth. I did not expect them to be so accurate.¡± ¡°So, is it really immune to magic and physical attacks?¡± Alira asked. He scoffed. ¡°Yes, and if you need proof, just look at me.¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. I smiled again. ¡°You know we have a saying. My plan was calculated, but boy, am I bad at math.¡± Anger flickered in his eyes for a moment, but once again, his self-control prevailed. ¡°Yes, that was my mistake. I assumed he¡¯d simply be highly resistant to magic since you had to defeat it as well, and let¡¯s face it, I¡¯m stronger, so I thought I could overcome it.¡± ¡°So it seems you can¡¯t help us with the dragon, and your usefulness is the mysterious way you keep the dragon of us,¡± Alira said while advancing on him with her sword. ¡°Maybe we should take our chances with the dragon.¡± He lifted up his hands in a... wait.. gesture. ¡°Your mate here doesn¡¯t look that confident facing the dragon, meaning you don¡¯t have a way to destroy it either. But if I¡¯m wrong, go ahead and kill it, then come back to finish me off. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going anywhere. I¡¯ll be here with my spell, giving you a second chance.¡± ¡°Then teach him the spell or else,¡± she said while waving the sword around. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing keeping me alive at this point, so you might as well kill me now.¡± It seemed he didn¡¯t fall for the bluff or, judging by the look she was giving me, it probably wasn¡¯t a bluff at all. ¡°She¡¯s right, you just don¡¯t let the bad guy live and hope it works out later.¡± I said. He visibly switched to disgust. ¡°Humans, monsters since times memorial, and I¡¯m the bad guy.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I screamed because for the first time, I was pissed off. ¡°I seem to remember you threatening some torture upon me if I was captured. You see us torturing you for information? So tell me again, Who¡¯s the bad guy?¡± ¡°Oh yes. Talk or I get executed; it seems psychological torture is so normal upon humans it doesn¡¯t even register anymore, and you call us monsters.¡± Damn, he had a point. Mock executions were kind of against the Geneva convention. Alira appeared equally furious at his self-righteousness, cutting in as I paused to gather my thoughts. ¡°We had a war hundred of years ago, and the gods made a pact there would be peace; we stay on our continents and you on yours. Who is now marching armies on human continents?¡± This time, he didn¡¯t hold back the anger. ¡°We had something like that on my world until the humans broke it and brought us to the brink of extinction. There is no place to hide anymore. We are not even slaves but cattle. So tell me who is the bad guy?¡± He practically screamed at the end. Even Alira seemed taken aback. The passion of his words left little doubt of his story; sure, he could be the winner of the orc¡¯s version of the Oscars, but I didn¡¯t see it. He was still breathing hard, and his face had lost its calm, like old memories had been brought to the surface. ¡°So that¡¯s why you came to this world?¡± I finally broke the silence. ¡°A god finally answered my prayers and promised me power here that I could use to free my people back home.¡± ¡°And you believed him?¡± I questioned. ¡°Says the human who¡¯s blindly following his god¡¯s orders, heading to the middle of nowhere and battling whatever obstacles were put in place to keep others away.¡± Damn, he had a point again. Maybe I was being a bit hypocritical, but at least I was owning up to it. ¡®That did make it better, right?¡¯ Alira came near me and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you''re considering his sob story. He¡¯s just trying to manipulate you.¡± Maybe she was right, and I was like the bad guy in movies who was trying to justify his world-view upon the other guy. But in that moment, I understood why they did it. I was right, and he was wrong. It was that simple. Well, maybe he had a point, but still... Turning back to the orc, ¡°Look, I get it. You had a shitty life, and your people have suffered more than I can even imagine, but condemning the humans of this world for the sins of the humans in your world doesn¡¯t make it better. It makes it worse.¡± That seemed to give him pause, and confusion appeared on his face. I continued, ¡°It¡¯s like I enter a city, get beat up by the guards, and since I can¡¯t take my revenge on them, I go into a random house and torture and kill the occupants, all the while telling them all the people in this city deserve it. I may even believe that, but that certainly doesn¡¯t make me the good guy.¡± Fire sprang back into his eyes. ¡°That isn¡¯t even the same idea; you have no clue what you are talking about.¡± but for once his argument was hollow. ¡°Or maybe you are too emotionally invested to have an objective look.¡± I responded. He scoffed, ¡°And what would you do if orcs wiped out your entire race, and you suddenly had a chance to start over here?¡± It was a loaded question, and I found myself wondering why I was even engaged in this hypothetical debate. Was I really that desperate to prove a point? Or maybe it was because he was the first fellow off-worlder I had met, and I felt an unexpected sense of connection. Or perhaps it was simply the pull of a tragic story that made me keep talking. I would make a terrible villain since apparently I couldn¡¯t stop explaining myself even to objectively terrible ¡®people¡¯. ¡°Fine, you want the truth? I would have no qualms killing orcs that got in my way, but my main objective would be getting more power and getting back to my world since every second spent here means more of my people are heading towards extinction.¡± ¡°And can you take me back to my world?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± I conceded. ¡°Guess that means I¡¯m stuck being his lackey,¡± he said, sounding genuinely frustrated. ¡°Oh no, being the leader of all the orc clans conquering human lands. He must have really tried to convince you of that,¡± Alira said derisively. Confusion was again upon his face. ¡°Wait, why would you think I¡¯m the leader of the orcs?¡± ¡°Do not even try to lie; the elf we saved told us everything,¡± she argued back. He started to laugh, but his pain stopped him from going all out. ¡°Do you think I would have come on this dangerous mission if I were the leader? I¡¯m more of an enforcer of the god than anything. I guess that¡¯s why your elf friend assumed as much as I arrived there to discipline the commander on his failures.¡± It was Alira¡¯s turn to become speechless. He continued, ¡°Even if I tried to take the control, they would never follow me despite my power because of me being from another world and, more importantly, of my skin color.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to know humans are not the only ones that discriminate based on skin color.¡± I quipped. ¡°So if you thought killing me would break the orc empire,¡± he said, looking at Alira. ¡°Then you are mistaken.¡± ¡°He could still be lying,¡± Alira said, looking at me. ¡°The part where he came here doesn¡¯t sound like a logical step for his god to take if he was so integral to the larger plan. Even if he¡¯s lying, he must have a clear successor in place.¡± I responded. ¡°I still say we kill...¡± Alira¡¯s voice was cut by the distant roar of the dragon. After a few seconds of silence, a new roar, this time much closer, was heard. ¡°It looks like the dragon is on his daily patrol; you better stay close to me if you want to live,¡± the orc said with a smile. Chapter 1.40 - Theres always a Dragon Slowly, the dragon came into view; its scales were dark, way darker than could be natural in the clear light, magic at play yet again. Because of the apparent darkness, its features were hard to place. Sure, it had wings and a tail, but that was about it. Everything else was blurry. As it got closer, the eyes became the last noticeable part. Surprisingly, not black but ember, they scanned the surroundings with a predatory focus. Or maybe it was my lizard brain talking. As his eyes were soon coming upon us, I panicked and jumped to hide behind some wall. This got a chuckle from the orc. ¡°It can¡¯t see us; if it had, it would have spotted me days ago.¡± The ground trembled beneath my feet as the massive black shape descended from the sky, its shadow blotting out the fading light. The beating of enormous wings filled the air, and the gusts of wind made the air thick with dust, obscuring the view of the dragon. Still, I had caught a glimpse of his landing, and with the surrounding ruins providing some sense of scale, it was easily three stories tall and as wide as a street. It was one thing to face off random fantasy creatures, but a real, actual dragon was still almost unbelievable. I stood still, frozen, as only the rumble of his growl vibrated through the air. It couldn¡¯t be pure coincidence that it landed so near. Alira was the first to break through the panic. ¡°Are you sure that spell of yours works?¡± He didn¡¯t look so sure now. ¡°It definitely worked; it¡¯s not like I could run around the building in my condition. Maybe the fact that there we¡¯re three is the cause? My spell was designed for one, and it was created in a rush. I don¡¯t even know exactly what it does.¡± The growl seems to get louder. It could be that we were three, or it was some convoluted plot to kill us by the orc. Anything was possible at this point. The time for calculated decisions was behind us; we had plenty of time to talk it over in the preceding weeks, and indeed, no solution was good enough. The only hope was that the seed of chaos would activate somehow in the presence of the dragon. ¡°Alira, keep an eye on him. I¡¯m going to try to lure it away and circle back here,¡± I said. The look she gave me already told me enough, but she continued, ¡°That¡¯s one of the most stupid plans I ever heard, and I¡¯ve been with you for some time now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to face it directly, just going to try some things...¡± I didn¡¯t want to give specific details while the orc was hearing everything. ¡°Fine, be careful,¡± she said. ¡°Careful is my middle name,¡± I quipped. I waited for her to roll her eyes and head out but managed to catch a glimpse of the orcs responding, ¡°Is that human humor or part of some weird mating ritual?¡± Great, now he felt comfortable enough to make jokes. Still, I had to focus on the task at hand. With the swirling dust choking my breath and stinging my eyes, all I could manage was to stumble forward. Each step crunched over broken stone and shattered debris, the remains of a city that didn¡¯t really make any sense. Who would build a city in a cave? Dwarves? The dragon was here somewhere; I could hear the grumbling now and then, and judging by the increased dust in the air, I was going the right way. It hung in the air like a fog, making the ruined city in the dusk light even more like a labyrinth of shifting shadows. Well, dusk might have been the wrong description, as it was a spell of some sort. As I continued my way through, it had gotten quieter, making me wonder if I had taken a wrong turn and was moving away from it. I should have had more faith in my bad luck as a roar split the air and somehow scattered the dust, making the dragon visible. My heart literally pounded in my chest as I realized I was staring up at the massive black dragon; its wings outstretched, blocking the few remaining light rays. Standing so close, its skin looked almost like glass shimmering in the light. Its eyes were now fixed on me, and I could swear its iris contracted the moment it saw me. Maybe it recognized me somehow. I was about to speak, but its maw opened, releasing a torrent of flame. I barely had time to react, but the adrenaline helped me cast my slow time. The world around me slowed, the flames now creeping toward me at a snail¡¯s pace. I felt the heat through my shield, so I didn¡¯t want to test it against a direct hit. Diving to the side, I rolled behind a crumbled wall just as the flames reached where I was standing moments earlier. Time snapped back to normal as I crouched, my breath coming in quick, shallow gasps. The dragon¡¯s head swiveled, already hunting for me again. I had to act quickly.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Since direct attacks were out, I emerged from my hiding place, putting all my power into a massive quicksand. It was the only good idea I had; maybe I could trap it beneath the earth. Even with magic, it had to breathe, right? The ground beneath one of the dragon''s legs began to ripple and shift as the solid stone and dirt turned to a swirling, hungry pool of sand. While it turned its head to look at what had trapped its leg with a flick of my wrist, I poured more power into the spell surging beneath the dragon¡¯s feet, and its radius began to increase, surprising even myself of the outcome. The beast roared in surprise as its massive limbs sank into the quicksand, the ground pulling it deeper with every thrash. For a moment, I thought I had it. The dragon was struggling, sinking up to its thighs. But, with a powerful beat of its wings, the dragon lifted itself free, dragging its legs from the quicksand as if it were nothing. The gust of wind from its wings knocked up more debris up in the air toward me, and while trying to dodge them, it threw me off balance. I tumbled backward, barely managing to maintain my footing. With my one good idea wasted, I went to the more out of the box ones. Since my lightning bolt had been used in the quest so far, maybe it had some weakness to it or something. I thrust my hands upwards, releasing the lightning bolt. The brilliant arc of electricity shot across the ruins, striking the dragon in the chest. Nothing happened. Well, that would be incorrect; it gave the dragon a clear window of me, and the next moment, fire was again hurled in my direction. Since it was further than the last time, I decided to risk dodging it without the time spell. That proved a mistake. The fire clipped my left hand, and pain shot through it. While I could feel the mana shield holding, I could already see first- and second-degree burns forming on my arm. The adrenaline dulled the pain, making it bearable, and all I could think about was whether the shield had been useless against the dragon or if, without it, my hand would have simply melted. However, my thoughts were suddenly interrupted as I was propelled sideways by the place I was hiding exploding. All I could see was its tail while I impacted another broken wall. I cursed under my breath, knowing I had to act quickly. Going on instinct, I slowed time again, dragging everything into slow motion. Even with it, I barely managed to dodge its claws as they emerged from the dust in my direction. How could something so big be that fast... magic, obviously. While I chastised myself for the foolish question wasting me precious moments, I started running from the dragon. I had one more idea to test, but I began to realize that I might have bitten more than I could chew. It was just too fast, and I already used my slow time spell twice. I had maybe one or two uses left. Still, something was weird. I didn¡¯t feel any weaker after casting the time dilation spell twice. The last time I used it, I actually felt ¡­ My thoughts were once again cut short as the dragon¡¯s attack sent me flying into the debris. Instinctively, I activated the time spell, barely escaping the flames by a hair. As I released the spell, I realized running was pointless. It was so much faster than me. Turning back, I cast the quicksand spell, hoping to buy myself some breathing room. This time, the dragon sank lower, struggling against the ground¡¯s pull. I had one more idea, probably the dumbest of them all. Well, maybe not dumb, but it would definitely be awkward if it didn¡¯t work. I shouted, ¡°Chaos Seed!¡± and waited, fully expecting nothing to happen. And nothing did. I did give the dragon more time to escape, and now it seemed even angrier. As its tail swung toward me, a quest notification popped up, distracting me from casting the time bubble spell. This time, I knew something had broken as I was tossed like a rag-doll across the rubble. The shield could only do so much against kinetic force. I tried to stand, but my hip gave out, sending a surge of pain so intense that I collapsed back to the ground. The dragon was coming. Panic was beginning to overtake me as I was out of options. Well, my only option was to buy time, so I activated my slow time spell. The quest message! Yes, in my confusion, I almost forgot. Quest Notification: Find the location of the Forge of the Gods. Even in the darkest times, hope survives. Well, it also helps to have friends in high places. Chaos seed consumed. Reward: You have unlocked a new spell, Chaos Bolt. Description: By combining an existing spell with the essence coursing through your veins (with a little help from the seed), you can now embed that essence into the spell. The spell will bypass all magic resistances. Warning: The spell is powered by your life-force. It has severe consequences for casting. Use it wisely. Jackpot... Well, there were the consequences, but that was a problem for future Tiberius. The dragon was now upon me. The time spell had been active long enough for me to finally feel the weakness that was familiar in the past. Given the description, I didn¡¯t dare risk missing with the spell, especially since I had no idea how fast it would be moving. With time quickly slipping away, I cast the quicksand spell again. The time dilation spell instantly collapsed, and a wave of exhaustion washed over me. Thankfully, the dragon was perfectly ensnared. As it was trying to make its way out of it with its wings opening, I shouted ¡°Chaos Bolt¡± with my hand outstretched. The Chaos Bolt hurtled through the air, a swirling mass of crackling energy twisting with colors that shifted unpredictably. It impacted against the dragon¡¯s leg. The force rippled through the creature, arcs of wild magic surging across its scales, like it was distorting reality around it. The dragon screeched in pain, thrashing as patches of its skin flickered uncontrollably at the collision point. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started coughing, then vomiting blood. Was it from the previous injury or the side effects of the new spell? Still, I focused on the dragon. Having been struck in the leg, the dragon collapsed under its own weight when it tried to stand, much like I had. Its movements, once too fast to follow, became sluggish, its claws and teeth moving as though through thick molasses. Roaring again, it started beating its wings and gaining altitude. It seemed to try to flee. I tried to prepare to cast another Chaos Bolt, but it was already in the air, and the spell had traveled slowly. Deciding that a draw was enough for now, I slumped on to the debris. As the adrenaline faded, I could only hope there were no more threats hidden in the ruins. I could barely stay on my feet, much less walk, and all I had energy for was sleep. Summoning the last of my strength, I fired a lightning bolt into the sky. Chapter 1.41 - Regroup I woke with a sharp, throbbing pain radiating through my side. Groggy and disoriented, I tried to move, but the moment I shifted, a blinding jolt shot through my body. My hip, it felt wrong, like something inside had snapped. I again tried to lift my leg, but a hand was on my shoulder the next second. ¡°While I¡¯m no doctor, clearly you have some broken bones.¡± Alira said with a comforting tone despite the message. ¡°So I¡¯m guessing your fight didn¡¯t go that great.¡± Turning my head to get a better view, the orc seemed very happy with himself, and I¡¯m guessing he was waiting for some time to gloat. ¡°I was expecting strong and invincible, but not fast. Somehow, you skipped that part.¡± I responded, keeping eye contact with him. ¡°Hey, I told you to stand near me and you would have been fine. If you wanted to seek death, who was I to stop you?¡± ¡°You know what, Red? Just admit you were an asshole and withheld important info. If I could move, I¡¯d be showing you some of that mock execution you disliked so much,¡± I said. Red started to say something, but Alira was first. ¡°Ignore him,¡± she said while looking at the orc for a second. ¡°I saw the dragon leaving. How did you manage to make it leave? If it weren¡¯t for the Lightning Bolt I saw after it flew away, I would have assumed the worst.¡± ¡°Sorry for worrying you yet again.¡± I responded, ¡°And it left because I managed to injure it in the end. I¡¯m guessing experiencing pain for the first time isn¡¯t exactly enjoyable.¡± ¡°How?¡± Both Alira and Red spoke at the same time. ¡°New spell,¡± I smiled. Alira must have pieced together the general idea and didn¡¯t push the subject, but Red was clearly confused. ¡°But it¡¯s immune to spells; how would a new spell help you?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± Now it was my turn to rub it in. With not much to do, we looked at each other with contempt visible on both sides. In the meantime, Alira was checking my sides for internal injuries by basically applying pressure, starting with my leg. After the third scream, I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Please promise you won¡¯t quit your day job; patients would run from you if you were a doctor.¡± ¡°Since you''re making jokes, I must still be too gentle. If you think healing is all sunshine and rainbows, you clearly haven¡¯t been to a field hospital.¡± ¡°Sorry for the joke. They can¡¯t be all winners. But really, it¡¯s actually starting to hurt more,¡± I said. She looked worried. ¡°Without a healer, you won¡¯t be able to walk anytime soon, if at all. To add to that, we don¡¯t have any food. I guess I can try to scout a little; maybe find some long-forgotten supplies.¡± But she didn¡¯t look confident. ¡°Why would food be an issue? You are traveling with a mage.¡± Red decided to chip in. Seeing my silence, he continued, ¡°If your conjured food is that unsustainable, I can conjure up some. It¡¯s more palatable than any magical food I¡¯ve tasted. Should keep us healthy for a week with no issues.¡± ¡°Well, at least your humble self will finally be of some use,¡± I muttered. He then waved his hand in essentially random directions, and some loaves of bread materialized. They did appear really appetizing, or perhaps my hunger was that great. Looking at us expectingly, he gestured for us to give them a try. I strained to sit up, but before I could grab them, Alira spoke. ¡°Why not try them yourself first?¡± I guess you can never be too careful these days with genocidal orcs from another world. ¡°You think I would conjure up poisonous food?¡± He gave Alira a hopeful glance. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a very good idea, but I don¡¯t actually know how to do that.¡± ¡°Is that an orc joke, or are you that unhinged?¡± I said, while reaching for one of those loaves. ¡°I¡¯m sitting here talking to humans I swore I¡¯d never show mercy to. You tell me how sane I am?¡± he said before taking a bite from the bread. Seeing him bite from it reminded me I was starving. With a little hesitation, I took a bite. My hunger dissipated the next second. The bread was actually disgusting; it was unsalted and dry with a foul taste I couldn¡¯t pinpoint at first. ¡°Oh my god, it tastes like plastic,¡± I said, realizing the familiarity of the taste. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be sick.¡± ¡°For conjured food, it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Alira responded.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Are you telling me normal conjured food is worse than this?¡± That would explain why they didn¡¯t cure world hunger. ¡°Usually. It¡¯s why it¡¯s only used as a last resort,¡± she finished. Red shrugged. ¡°Humans must be picky; for orcs, this is considered acceptable food.¡± ¡°Remind me not to go to a restaurant with an orc chef.¡± I quipped, but Red didn¡¯t seem that upset. Did they even have restaurants? ¡°How come you don¡¯t know the taste of conjured food? At least out of curiosity, you would have tasted it once,¡± he said, looking at me suspiciously. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that spell is harder than it looks,¡± I said, mostly muttering. He exploded in laughter and only calmed down because of his injuries. ¡°You can cast a portal by yourself, but can¡¯t conjure up a simple loaf of bread?¡± He was struggling not to laugh. ¡°I keep telling him he should get on that. Would have saved us a lot of carrying with all the walking through the wilderness we had to do.¡± Alira added. ¡°You too, Alira?¡± I said, feigning a hurt tone. ¡°As I have said before, it¡¯s because you have no idea how dangerous that spell is,¡± I said casually. ¡°It¡¯s a simple conjuring spell. First-year mages do it. How could it be dangerous?¡± Red asked. ¡°Maybe not for you casting it. But for me and what I imagine, it¡¯s just too risky. Maybe when I get a better handle on creating spells,¡± I said. With the food gone, we sat in silence for a while, maybe each thinking of a plan. Because once you stopped and thought about it, the situation was dire. ¡°So, Red, you should be the smartest one here. Have any ideas for us?¡± I said, breaking the silence. ¡°If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck here for you to find me,¡± he responded. ¡°So, was the plan to just wait for your wounds to heal naturally, then try to find a way out of this place?¡± Alira asked. ¡°Pretty much. Orcs heal faster, and in a week or two, I should be able to walk, maybe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a way out of here without defeating the dragon,¡± I added. ¡°What about where you came from?¡± he asked. ¡°That cave takes you to a one-way portal we arrived at. Emphasis on one-way,¡± Alira added. ¡°Then it¡¯s really bad; even at my best, I couldn¡¯t take it down. Maybe you could teach me the spell you used to wound the dragon,¡± he said, though clearly not expecting much. ¡°Even if I wanted to, which I don¡¯t, you couldn¡¯t learn it. It has some rather special prerequisites.¡± I responded. ¡°Then we¡¯re stuck here eating my delicious food unless your mate here has some special skill as well.¡± Alira was visibly tensed at the remark. ¡°My name is Alira.¡± ¡°And my name is Zarnak, but he keeps calling me Red. What¡¯s your point?¡± Noticing they were both a bit tense, I figured a bit of humor might lighten the mood. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s settled. Alira, you¡¯ll take on the dragon solo,¡± I said, struggling to keep a straight face. ¡°I¡¯ll get right on that,¡± she replied dryly. ¡°Just need my god-slayer sword and flying sandals, and I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Since that didn¡¯t seem to have the desired effect, I figured it was time to get serious. ¡°So, are there really no ideas? They don¡¯t even have to be good ones,¡± I said, glancing at Alira. ¡°Great, you two are supposed to be the smartest people in the world, and I¡¯m the one that has to come up with good ideas?¡± ¡°We¡¯re more knowledgeable, sure, but definitely not smarter.¡± I responded. Even Red felt the need to chip in. ¡°I would normally disagree and say I am indeed the smartest, but currently I do not see any way out.¡± Alira crossed her arms, and her sight went slightly upwards, like she was deep in thought, but that lasted mere moments. ¡°Look, there¡¯s no point in making this more complicated than is has to be. The dragon has to be dealt with, and I¡¯m way out of my league. I¡¯d just be a liability,¡± she said, pausing for a moment. ¡°For us to defeat it, we need both of you at full strength.¡± I was about to jump in, but Alira continued, ¡°No offense,¡± she said, glancing at me, ¡°but last time was way too close.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± I added, while she took a short pause. ¡°Wait,¡± Red spoke. ¡°What do I get out of this if I help you?¡± ¡°You get to leave this place with your head attached to those big shoulders. How about that?¡± Alira said. Even Red seemed taken aback. ¡°Well then, how can I refuse that generous offer?¡± he finally said. Alira ignored him and continued, ¡°As to the ideas baring any miracle, we only have one option. One of you or maybe both working together has to come up with a healing spell.¡± I looked at Alira, then at Red, and for once I didn¡¯t know what to say. Maybe Red could have more success; his world had magic, so he should be more well versed in magical theory. ¡°Healing spells are extremely difficult.¡± Red started to say, ¡°They are given directly by the gods to faithful followers. And when I say directly, I mean that. There is no knowledge imparted. Just the spell as a whole.¡± he did indeed seem knowledgeable on the subject. ¡°Of course, I tried to recreate one of the most simple healing spells, but while I succeeded in creating the spell, it had no noticeable effect.¡± Guess it was my turn to disappoint. ¡°I also tried to dabble in healing spell creation when Malvina had her grave injury, because healers said they couldn¡¯t treat spine damage. Long story short, I couldn¡¯t even manage the most basic healing spell. I figured even if I did manage to create something, it might do more harm than good.¡± Silence descended again, this time with a sense of hopelessness to match. ¡°Wait,¡± Alira said, her excitement growing. ¡°So Red has the knowledge to create the spell but can¡¯t produce the effect.¡± She then turned to me, adding, ¡°Your world must have more medical knowledge, so you should know how the spell is supposed to work.¡± She might be on to something. ¡°I guess, but how do we combine our resources, so to speak?¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re the mages. Maybe try holding hands like they do when multiple mages are creating a portal,¡± she said, sounding slightly irritated. I couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. ¡°If you had told me one month ago that our only chance of survival would be holding hands with Red here, I would have thought you¡¯d lost your mind. But now... here we are.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Red added. ¡°For the record, I¡¯m not happy about this either. If orcs back home learn about this, I will be the laughingstock of the tribe.¡± ¡°With that being said,¡± he continued, ¡°it¡¯s actually a very good plan.¡± I almost face-palmed, but I had to admit, it was actually a solid plan. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to say this... Red, can you give me your hand?¡± Whether it was apprehension or shock at my attempt at humor, he seemed frozen in place. So, I added, ¡°Please!¡± Chapter 1.42 - Healing Since we were both powerful enough to cast a portal alone, neither of us had experimented with spell casting in a group. And it showed; after a few hours, we had nothing. Well, our relationship was definitely moving to the next level with all the hand-holding. Even Alira became visibly frustrated. ¡°OK, I think I see the problem,¡± she said, then continued. ¡°I understand the need to keep secrets, but you both need to open up some information. I imagine mages that cast portal all have a general idea of what they are trying to cast.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going first.¡± Red was quick to retort. Guess I needed to be the risk-taker. If it were only me, I might have bargained a bit more, but in the end, it was some medical knowledge; it can¡¯t be that much of an advantage if he knew it as well. ¡°Fine, we clearly have bone damage and maybe muscle and tendon injuries on top of that.¡± I started delving into how bones are made, how muscles work, and the tendons that connect the two. I had to go on a tangent about what they are made of but didn¡¯t push it more as it got into physics with chemical elements, and judging by his eyes, he was absorbing every bit of info. I even explained the idea behind stem cells and how those cells will differentiate into what we need to heal us. ¡°Obviously there is way more, but the more complex we get to, the more I have a hard time explaining without other knowledge to fill in the gaps. So let¡¯s hope it¡¯s enough on my end,¡± I finished. ¡°That wasn¡¯t much,¡± Red responded. ¡°But I guess I can give you a basic idea of my thought process of creating the spell.¡± ¡°It is not an exact science; as you said, magic can fill in the gaps,¡± but there are some rules. ¡°While everyone insists on the visualizing part, the most important part is understanding the fundamental elements.¡± He was confirming why the conjured food was almost useless; they basically didn¡¯t understand anything about it, and it was magic doing the heavy lifting. ¡°Now obviously you get to the visualizing, and the image in your mind has to be as clear as possible, but everybody knows that from magic school.¡± Not everyone. Maybe I should have taken a few classes at the Mage Tower. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to stay a few more days. Damn, it was exciting to invent stuff on the fly, but I now realize that over thousands of years, they surely must have come up with some good ideas, if only through trial and error. ¡°The next part is intent; it¡¯s pretty self-explanatory. But we come to the most important part of spell creation... Perception,¡± he continued. ¡°Why perception? That¡¯s for traps and sensing hidden people.¡± Alira asked. ¡°Intelligence isn¡¯t enough to craft a spell with any real purpose. Think of it this way: with enough intelligence and research, you can create spells to blow up, but to create something useful, you have to feel the magic and carefully shape it. It¡¯s like sculpting, except the material is energy. Rushing it with brute force can result in a chaotic mess. The key is patience and control.¡± ¡°Perception plays a huge role here. It¡¯s not about seeing the end result laid out for you, but more like sensing the subtle shifts in the magic as you work. It¡¯s almost like an inner instinct, nudging you when you¡¯re on the right track or veering off course. You don¡¯t exactly hear or see it, but you feel it. Through careful adjustments and focus, you can fine-tune the energy into a spell that does exactly what you intend it to, rather than just causing chaos.¡± That wasn¡¯t actually very helpful. ¡°But how do you become more perceptive?¡± I asked. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not something you can teach directly,¡± he said. ¡°But if I had to give some advice, it¡¯s like this: imagine yourself walking through a city. What do you see?¡± Clearly, it was a trick question, but I humored him. ¡°I guess the road, the houses, the people, the sky¡­ stuff like that.¡± He smiled. ¡°And you¡¯d be correct. But did you imagine what the road is made of? The architecture of each house? What the people were wearing? How many clouds were in the sky?¡± ¡°I see your point,¡± I said simply. ¡°The more you develop an eye for detail and observe the world around you, the better you¡¯ll get at translating that into spell creation. You can add more details without losing the thread holding them together. But it¡¯s something you build over time. And it takes a lot of patience.¡± I guess that explained why he picked up information even better than I did. He had years of practice. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got for now,¡± he said, glancing at me. ¡°And you owe me, I¡¯ve shared way more than you have. How about telling me more about those elements you were talking about earlier, the ones you said make up everything?¡± ¡°Look, if we get out of this, I will explain more about those; does that seem fair?¡± I asked. ¡°It will have to do,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Now give your hand pink skin.¡± Guess he was allowed to give me a nickname as well. Could have been worse.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. As I reached out and grabbed his hand, there was a shift, a sensation I couldn¡¯t quite put into words. Maybe our connection had deepened after all, because I felt his magic¡ªat least, I thought that¡¯s what it was. It wasn¡¯t like I could quantify it or really measure the feeling, but there was definitely a raw energy there. He felt powerful, though not as overwhelming as I had initially imagined. Still, it was enough to surprise me, and I think the feeling was mutual. Red seemed a bit taken aback as well, his eyes widening slightly. He held my gaze for a moment longer than necessary, as if trying to figure out what had happened. Maybe it was trust. Without it, there was no bridge between our magic. Now there was definitely a link. He was the first to snap out of it. ¡°Focus on the bone,''¡° Red muttered, his eyes half-lidded as he channeled the magic. ¡°See how it mends in your world. Show me.¡± I closed my eyes and visualized it: the clean break of a bone slowly re-knitting, new tissue forming along the fracture, hardening over time. Muscles, too, growing back, layer by layer, reattaching to bone, tendon stretching, and binding together again. The key was not just making it happen, but doing so in a way that sped up the body¡¯s natural process without harming it. ¡°I¡¯m sensing it,¡± Red whispered. ¡°Go on.¡± Taking a deep breath, I imagined the magic like a surgeon¡¯s tool. I could almost sense the energy moving through me, guided by both of our wills. The idea was to gently coax the body¡¯s cells to work faster¡ªto accelerate what they already knew how to do. I tried to apply my medical knowledge of bone healing. First, the inflammation stage, then the soft callus formation, and finally the hard callus that would solidify the bone. ¡°Now,¡± I said through gritted teeth, ¡°send it to the body.¡± The energy flowed between us, and I could feel the spell taking shape. It wasn¡¯t just magic anymore. It was healing magic with purpose¡ªtargeted, precise. Red¡¯s energy fused with my vision of healing, and suddenly, I could feel the bones knitting in my body, muscles reattaching, tendons stretching and settling into place. The spell was working. When we opened our eyes, the magic had dissipated. Red looked at me with something like awe. ¡°We did it,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered, still amazed. ¡°We just created a healing spell.¡± We didn¡¯t dare move for a few minutes. Best to leave the spell time to finish; who knew if we could do it a second time? Better safe than sorry. Eventually I lost patience, and Alira came and started gently applying pressure on where the wounds were. ¡°I feel fine¡± before I could say more, Red stood up next to me. Clearly, me and Alira were on the same page as his towering height suddenly started ringing alarm bells. Both of us stood up, more out of instinct. ¡°He looked at me intensely, and I could see indecision in his movements.¡± If he was going to try something, he would have done it by now. Instead of attacking, he spoke, ¡°I can see you¡¯re still apprehensive about this, and I admit when we began, I was worried about when we might end up fighting each other. But believe it or not, I¡¯ve come to respect you... a little, and I can work with that.¡± He seemed sincere, but it was hard to forget how dismissive he¡¯d been of me before. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his change in attitude had less to do with respect and more to do with the ¡®moment¡¯ when we both felt our magic. I didn¡¯t think he was absolutely sure anymore that he would win, and that uncertainty was written all over him, no matter how hard he tried to hide it. I finally broke eye contact and said with a soft smile, ¡°We created a new spell; a little mutual respect is only natural.¡± Obviously, it wasn¡¯t the spell, but we both needed some plausible deniability. ¡°Yes, I dare say it¡¯s the first healing spell a mage has ever cast. Too bad we can¡¯t use it alone; it would be very useful.¡± Red said. ¡°One more reason for us to remain respectful. Who knows which one of us will need it in the future?¡± After a short silence, Alira decided to break the tension. ¡°It¡¯s good all that hand-holding paid off in the end; otherwise, it would have been awkward.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was kind of nice; he has warm hands,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Should I be worried?¡± Alira retorted. Red scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is all yours.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ We gave ourselves a day or so to fully recover. Alira suggested we wait an extra day, but the idea of eating more conjured food pushed me to persuade them otherwise. I argued that the food would only sap our strength further. The time to strike was now. As we crept through the ruins of the city, my heart began to pound harder with every step. Not only was I about to face a dragon again, but I couldn¡¯t shake the nagging thought of all the ways Red might betray me. Every shadow felt like a potential ambush, every sound like the prelude to a knife in the back. Trust was a luxury I couldn¡¯t afford, and it made the already daunting task feel even more impossible. At one point, I pretended to examine something more carefully, allowing Red to take the lead. That gave me a moment to exchange a meaningful look with Alira, followed by a quick glance toward Red. Rather than easing my mind, the glance left me more anxious. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Alira might have inferred from it. I hoped she realized I meant for her to keep an eye on Red; maybe warn me if anything seemed off. But it could just as easily be misunderstood as a signal to strike at the perfect moment. However, with Red at full strength, I doubted she¡¯d take that kind of risk or assume that I would put her in such a dangerous position. Moving slowly, we both were trying to be quiet, but we were far from Alira¡¯s grace. As the terrain became more filled with rocks and debris, she took the lead to give us an easier path to follow. ¡°This way,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crunch of debris under our boots. The closer we got to the dragon¡¯s lair, the more destruction we encountered. Large scorch marks covered the walls, and the ground was littered with what remained of previous orc adventurers¡ªburnt armor, shattered weapons, charred bones. Every step closer felt like stepping deeper into a nightmare. Finally, we reached the entrance to the lair, a massive cave hidden within the remains of what must have been the city¡¯s central temple. Alira motioned to us to take the lead as the road became less and less covered with debris. Inside, the lair was far more immense than I¡¯d imagined. The ceiling stretched high above us, disappearing into darkness. In the distance lay the dragon. Its black scales glistened, reflecting the dim light that managed to reach him. We both froze when we saw him, and I think we both realized just how terrible this place was for a fight. If the dragon could see in the dark, it could easily retreat deeper into the cave, gaining the upper hand. Sure, I had my night vision spell, but it demanded constant focus, which made it far from ideal for a prolonged battle. A few more moments might have given us time to come up with a plan, but it sensed our presence. The shadows ahead stirred, and suddenly, the dragon¡¯s eyes snapped open. Those glowing yellow eyes stood out vividly against the dark, piercing through the blackness. ¡°Now or never,¡± I muttered. Chapter 1.43 - The Cave I hoped the dragon would charge at us, where the light was abundant, giving us the advantage. Unfortunately, it seemed more intelligent than we¡¯d hoped. Its large eyes locked onto Red first, then shifted to me. It must have recognized me, because it slowly retreated into the shadows. This was going to be more difficult than anticipated. Our plan had been simple: Red would focus on immobilizing the dragon for a couple of seconds, just enough time for me to hit it with my new spell. But it was clear now that things weren¡¯t going to go as smoothly as we¡¯d planned. ¡°Do you have any spells to light up this place?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, but they require constant focus. I won¡¯t be able to fight if I¡¯m maintaining it,¡± he replied. Just as I feared, Red was in the same predicament as me. A tactical retreat suddenly seemed like the smartest option. ¡°We should pull back and come up with a better plan based on what we¡¯ve seen,¡± Alira called from the entrance. I immediately nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Red added, clearly relieved. I began to backtrack cautiously, but before I could take more than a few steps, a light flickered in the darkness. Confusion gripped me for a moment before I leaped aside, narrowly avoiding a blast of dragon fire. To my surprise, the fire wasn¡¯t aimed at us, but at the ceiling above. The dim light made it difficult to judge distances and angles, and at first, I thought the dragon might be struggling with its aim. But when the second breath struck the ceiling again, the horrible realization hit me¡ªit was trying to bring the cave down on us. ¡°Alira, run! Get out now!¡± I shouted, turning toward her. But a third blast hit, and the ceiling started to collapse. The exit was too far for Alira to reach, so she sprinted toward us instead, dodging the falling debris. The dragon unleashed more flames until the entrance was nearly sealed off. Dust filled the air, and both Alira and Red were coughing uncontrollably, forcing them to retreat further into the cave. Thankfully, my Mana Shield was proving its worth once again, keeping the dust from entering my lungs. But the situation had gone from bad to worse. We were trapped, and the dragon had proven to be smarter than us. For now, at least. As I followed my companions further into the cave, the entrance had all but vanished, leaving only a faint glimmer of light where it once was. When I turned toward the heart of the cave, nothing but darkness stretched out before me. Alira, with her enhanced vision, might have been able to make out something in the gloom, but I had no such advantage. I quickly cast my Night Vision spell. The moment it activated, the dragon came into focus, still some distance ahead of us. Ironically, it was now more visible in the dark than before. Its scales had an unusual pattern¡ªthe outer edges glowed a vivid orange, while the centers were pitch black, creating a striking, checkered effect. If the dragon targeted Alira, she wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance. The least I could do was divert its attention toward me¡ªand judging by the look it gave, that wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°I¡¯m going for it!¡± I yelled, breaking into a light jog to keep my vision spell steady. Once I was sure it held, I picked up the pace into a full sprint. I angled my path slightly to the side, hoping to be out of the direct line when the inevitable blast of fire came. The plan was working. The dragon¡¯s gaze shifted toward me as I moved sideways, and suddenly a blinding light flared from its head, making me stumble. That stumble turned out to be a stroke of luck, as I fell out of the path of the incoming fire blast just in time. I scrambled to my feet, quickly activating my Slow Time spell in anticipation of its next attack. But to my surprise, the dragon didn¡¯t strike at me. Instead, it turned toward Alira. My heart raced, but just as it moved, Red unleashed a barrage of spells, pulling its attention away. Red¡¯s magic seemed to be mostly variations of fire spells¡ªlikely chosen for their secondary effect of lighting up the cave. The most interesting of his attacks resembled a fiery version of Arcane Missile. However, each spell fizzled out uselessly as they struck the dragon¡¯s magic-resistant scales. While the dragon hesitated with me, it had no such reservations when it came to Red. With a ferocious roar, it leaped toward him. Red dashed aside, narrowly avoiding its massive claws. His quick movements looked almost like Alira¡¯s signature dash¡ªperhaps he had access to skills from other classes, something I hadn¡¯t considered until now. But there was no time to dwell on that. The dragon was preparing to pounce again, and I had to act. I was close enough now, so I quickly cast my Quicksand spell, aiming to trap its legs and buy us more time. The ground beneath the dragon softened, but it thrashed its tail, struggling to break free. Unfortunately, the soft earth didn¡¯t hold for long, and the dragon began pulling itself out almost immediately. Still, the spell gave Red a precious few moments to fire off more spells, and it allowed Alira to gain some much-needed distance. Then, the dragon unleashed another fire breath, and my vision was once again overwhelmed by the intense light. The sudden loss of concentration made my Quicksand spell falter, but at least the blinding flare only lasted a moment this time.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. With the dragon dodging me and focusing on the others, I realized I needed a new strategy. The cave entrance was almost completely blocked, and with fire spells being the go-to choice for everyone, an idea started to take shape. The only potential flaw in my plan was the possibility that this dragon might not be real¡ªjust another illusion crafted by the goddess. I shouted to Red, ¡°Use the spells that create the most fire! Keep at it until I say so!¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t question me. Red began conjuring massive, fiery simulacrums of different creatures. Though they crumbled as soon as they made contact with the dragon¡¯s hide and were quickly dispelled, they were exactly what I needed. The increased light from the constant fire show also had the added benefit of disorienting the dragon. The rapid summoning and extinguishing of flames created a chaotic atmosphere, like a makeshift strobe light. I remembered Red mentioning that pouring too much energy into a spell could cause it to explode, so I decided to do just that. I took the only fire spell I had¡ªpreviously only good for lighting campfires, and channeled every ounce of power I had into it. I aimed it directly at the dragon, and to my surprise, a massive plume of fire erupted from my hands. The explosion was bigger than I anticipated, and it shot upward, filling the cavern with scorching heat. The fire engulfed the dragon, swirling around it and expanding upward to the ceiling, spreading across the cave until it reached the far edges. The dragon emerged from the flames unscathed, but it was clearly agitated. It began hurling fireballs in every direction, seemingly at random. Its reckless attacks confirmed that my plan was working, we just needed a little more time for it to take effect. The spells flew from both sides, and luckily for us, the dragon¡¯s fire breath wasn¡¯t as accurate as it could¡¯ve been. I just hoped Alira had the agility to dodge the flames. After several minutes of fiery chaos and some close calls with its claws, I finally noticed something, a subtle shift that made me want to leap for joy. The dragon attempted a dash, but stumbled slightly. Though it recovered quickly, its agility had diminished. Its once graceful movements had become clumsy, slower, and far less precise. Before long, its pace turned sluggish. No longer was it the lightning-fast predator that had threatened to rip us apart. Its head even swayed side to side, almost as if it was trying to shake off the confusion. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen. The dragon was finally feeling the effects of the dwindling oxygen, and with every motion, it hastened its own downfall. The challenge now was controlling the situation before we fell victim to the same fate. I shouted to Red, ¡°Stop all fire spells and focus on immobilizing the dragon!¡± I could only hope there was still enough oxygen left for us to survive long enough to finish the job. With the fire spells fading, I activated my Night Vision spell and scanned the scene. Vines were snaking up from the ground, summoned by Red. The dragon, now too slow to evade, was still lucky enough for most to miss its target. I suspected Red was casting blindly in the dark, unable to see well without his fire spells to light the way. The dragon thrashed wildly, tearing through the vines with its claws and searing them with its breath. The fire didn¡¯t harm its own scales, immune to the destructive force it wielded. My Quicksand spell, however, hit its mark with precision, and the dragon¡¯s movements began to slow as it sank deeper into the ground. Without the full use of its legs, the vines started to gain ground, wrapping tighter and holding longer. Its movements were becoming more restricted, leaving only its tail thrashing uncontrollably. I moved in closer, testing the waters by casting a lightning bolt. It struck the dragon squarely; there was no attempt to dodge it anymore. Seeing its vulnerability, I closed the distance, bracing myself for what I knew had to come next. With my hand extended toward the beast, I whispered the words, ¡°Chaos Bolt.¡± The spell materialized in my palm, a slow-moving, swirling mass of chaotic energy. As it launched toward the dragon, it reacted with a desperate push, trying to straighten its posture and avoid the inevitable. It didn¡¯t manage to dodge entirely, but it shifted just enough that the Chaos Bolt struck its leg rather than its chest. The impact was still devastating. The leg began to warp, distorting as if made of fragile glass. Cracks spread along its scales before the leg lost all form and cohesion, crumbling under the dragon¡¯s weight. It collapsed to the ground once more, helpless. A wave of dizziness washed over me, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the side effects of the Chaos Bolt or if the lack of oxygen in the cave was starting to get to me. But I couldn¡¯t afford to wait. Time was running out for both the dragon and us. I summoned another Chaos Bolt, this time aiming for its head. The dragon, utterly spent, couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to try to dodge. The bolt connected, and just like before, the point of impact distorted, collapsing inward. Its skull imploded with the same fragile, glass-like destruction. Even with the pitch black we were in, a message appeared in my field of vision. Quest Notification: Find the location of the Forge of the Gods. You have defeated the immortal dragon. Reward: You have gained the lost shard of the dead goddess Aurora. Deliver the shard to the Forge of the Gods. Hint: The forge lies beneath the dragon¡¯s lair. A translucent, crystal-like shard materialized in my hand. I stared at it, half-expecting some immediate reaction¡ªa surge of power, a vision, anything¡ªbut nothing happened. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be relieved or disappointed. Well, something happened. That familiar wave of nausea rolled over me again, the same one I¡¯d felt before. But this time, at least, there was no violent episode of coughing up blood. I took that as a small victory. Either way, I had the shard. Now it was just a matter of finding the forge hidden somewhere beneath this cursed lair. ¡°Is the dragon dead?¡± Alira called from a distance. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. I could hear her footsteps approaching, followed by another set. ¡°You okay, Red?¡± I asked. ¡°In surprisingly good shape. How did you manage to subdue it? It looked sick at the end,¡± he said. ¡°Remember when I mentioned those basic elements that make up the world? Well, one of the hundred or so is called oxygen. Air is about 21% oxygen, and we need it to breathe,¡± I explained, feeling odd as I talked into the darkness without seeing their faces. ¡°Fire consumes oxygen as fuel. So, by using up enough of it, we essentially starved the dragon of air. That¡¯s why it weakened.¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t we need oxygen too?¡± Alira asked. ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± I answered. ¡°That¡¯s why I told Red to stop the fire spells once the dragon went down. But we¡¯re smaller than it was, so we should have at least an hour of breathable air left¡­ hopefully. It¡¯s not an exact science, though. We¡¯ll need to clear the entrance fast.¡± ¡°Which way to the entrance?¡± Alira asked. I glanced around, expecting to see the faint sliver of light, but it seemed the fight had completely collapsed the way out. Activating my Night Vision, my pulse quickened as I scanned the cave. Everything was bathed in hues of red and orange from the lingering heat of the battle. There was nothing to indicate an exit. ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± I said, my voice rising slightly. ¡°Even with my spell, I can¡¯t see anything that would help us find the way out.¡± Chapter 1.44 - Breathless We were trapped in pitch blackness, and I could feel the tension growing between us. Alira paced quietly, her steps nearly imperceptible, while Red stood still, conserving his energy. My Night Vision spell wasn¡¯t helping. The cave was massive, and the heat from the battle had thrown off the colors, painting the place in confusing red and orange hues. There was nothing to distinguish where the entrance had been. ¡°Red, any chance you can light something up?¡± Alira asked, knowing it was a long shot as she had scanned the surroundings a few times already. ¡°Look, there¡¯s just too much damage from the fight. The place looks completely different. There was even a mound in the middle where the dragon stood, and that¡¯s gone as well.¡± I said, a little stressed out. ¡°Then what? just do nothing?¡± Red added. ¡°Light it up,¡± Alira said with shaking confidence, then started touring the cave with Red near her. The air was growing thin. I could feel it in the way each breath came a little harder than the last, like trying to breathe through a damp cloth. Red had eventually returned and had stopped casting entirely, conserving what little oxygen we had left. Alira had gone silent; her pacing ceased. The weight of the situation was starting to press down on all of us. ¡°I can¡¯t keep still,¡± Alira muttered, her voice strained. ¡°We¡¯ve got to do something. Sitting here is as good as waiting to die.¡± I couldn¡¯t blame her. The growing dread was gnawing at my own resolve, too. Every second wasted felt like a nail being hammered into our coffin. All I could think of was the matrix lady saying not like this. ¡°I have no good ideas,¡± Red said, resignation in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s because without oxygen, higher brain function is the first to go; our plans aren¡¯t going to get better, so we need some outside the box thinking now rather than later.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to die anyway, so I say we try a spell of mine. It should dig itself out of the ceiling and punch through the surface,¡± Red offered. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, except for the fact we¡¯ll be buried alive,¡± Alira said. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Plan B,¡± I added. ¡°Maybe you can create a spell to do something, anything.¡± Alira said, almost pleading. ¡°My head is killing me; there¡¯s no way we have the clear mind to create anything,¡± Red countered. I racked my brain, desperate for any idea that could save us, but nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing¡ªcame to mind. Not even one of those dumb, half-baked ideas you¡¯d throw out in a panic just to feel like you were doing something. My mind was completely blank, which only made the rising dread worse. ¡°There has to be something,¡± I muttered, more to myself than to the others. But it was a hollow statement. The cave was hot, dark, and uncaring, and our options were shrinking with every passing second. Alira¡¯s breathing was becoming more labored, each exhale shaky, as if she were trying to keep her composure. Red, for once, was silent. His usual quips were gone, replaced by the heavy reality that we might not make it out. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I said, though it felt more like I was trying to convince myself than reassure them. ¡°Portals,¡± Red suddenly muttered, breaking the silence. His voice pierced through the darkness, a flicker of hope in an otherwise bleak situation. Both Alira and I turned toward him, our attention immediately captured. ¡°Portals?¡± I repeated, my heart quickening. It was at least something¡ªan idea, however slim. ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯t work before, but now, with the dragon dead, maybe things are different. Something might have changed,¡± he explained. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, nodding even though I knew he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Can you give me some light? I need to visualize the starting point,¡± Red asked, his voice more focused now. I conjured a small light, just enough to illuminate the space in front of us. Red¡¯s face came into view, and he immediately began concentrating, his brow furrowed with determination. Despite his effort, I could tell by the way he was struggling that the odds of success were slim. Maybe the lack of oxygen was hitting him harder; after all, he was larger than Alira and me. Or perhaps, deep down, I subconsciously wanted him to fail. I had sworn never to use portals again after that debacle, but right now, we were out of options, and it was an undeniably clever idea. Minutes passed in tense silence until, finally, Red let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± he admitted, frustration lacing his voice. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s this place or the fact that my head feels like it¡¯s about to split open from pain.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I muttered under my breath. Even though I had doubts, I could¡¯ve at least tried to save Alira. ¡°Hold on,¡± Alira interrupted. ¡°Did you get a quest notification after killing the dragon?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I admitted. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to mention it?¡± Her voice carried a note of irritation. ¡°What if it¡¯s connected to this mess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the next step of the quest telling me to leave this place with the shard,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°What shard?¡± Red asked, now intrigued.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°It¡¯s the essence of the dragon, but I doubt it¡¯s relevant to our current problem.¡± ¡°Or... maybe the shard means you¡¯re now, let¡¯s say, the ¡®dungeon master,¡¯¡± Alira suggested. I chuckled at the title, but quickly grew serious again. ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting only I can get us out of here because I¡¯ve got admin privileges?¡± ¡°What?¡± they both said at once, clearly not following. I sighed. ¡°Context clues, people. Red, can you make some light?¡± A soft glow flared up immediately. ¡°Any preferred destinations?¡± I asked, focusing my attention on him now that we had light. Red seemed a bit perplexed. ¡°Just back to the camp where we first met.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m sending Alira there if this works. No offense, but I don¡¯t trust you enough to leave her with you.¡± If he was upset, he didn¡¯t show it. He was likely too exhausted to care. ¡°Fine, just get me anywhere outside this cave. I¡¯ll portal out from there.¡± Nodding, I focused my mind on the arch-way that had originally brought us here. It was close enough, and hopefully wouldn¡¯t take much energy or focus, since I was running dangerously low on both. Before I even fully felt the connection settle, Red exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± I opened my eyes to see the small vortex swirling into form. With a sigh of relief, I refocused, working to stabilize and strengthen the portal. ¡°I can see the other side!¡± he called out excitedly. A few more seconds passed, and the portal felt solid. ¡°It should be good now,¡± I confirmed. Red prepared to jump through but hesitated, turning back to us. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound ungrateful, but if we cross paths again, it won¡¯t be as friends.¡± ¡°At least promise to go easy on the torture if you ever capture us,¡± I quipped. He grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll stick to psychological torture,¡± he said, then leaped through the portal. He appeared on the other side, stumbling slightly, but he quickly regained his balance. Standing tall, he waved back at us. I was tempted to cut the connection right then, but something held me back. Our quest might end, but the fight between our people could still continue. Better to have a known enemy than risk dealing with worse threats. The challenge now was how to convey this without arousing suspicion. I didn¡¯t know if his mind could be... tampered with, for lack of a better word. ¡°One more thing,¡± I said, catching his attention again. ¡°If things start feeling... off soon, be ready to make your move.¡± He frowned. ¡°That makes no sense!¡± I smiled. That was vague enough, it seems. Red was smart. He¡¯d understand when the time came. As I waved goodbye, I added, ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll know.¡± The portal snapped shut, and I turned to Alira. ¡°You¡¯re next,¡± I said, focusing on creating another one for her. ¡°And what about you? Are you actually going to step through with me this time?¡± she asked, a hint of skepticism in her voice. I shook my head. ¡°No, the quest said the next part is below this place. I think something will happen once I¡¯m alone. There¡¯s no visible way down, but...¡± I trailed off, knowing I didn¡¯t sound nearly as confident as I wanted to. ¡°And if nothing happens?¡± she pressed, crossing her arms. ¡°Then I¡¯ll risk the portal travel myself,¡± I admitted, though the idea of being de-powered in the process was not one I relished. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°I know you too well by now. You¡¯re going to stay behind and keep poking around until you pass out like the dragon.¡± While I was preparing the portal, it flickered to life, casting a soft glow on her face. She looked both frustrated and exhausted. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t delay? No stalling,¡± she said. I moved in to hug her, trying to reassure her, but she pulled away, shaking her head. ¡°Save the hugs and kisses for when you get back. Otherwise, this feels like goodbye.¡± Her words hit hard, but I nodded in agreement. ¡°No stalling, I promise.¡± The last traces of light disappeared as the portal closed, leaving me alone in complete darkness. With nothing else to do, I stood there waiting, expecting something to happen... but nothing did. Then I remembered the shard. I pulled it from my bag, realizing I had to be more cautious. Simple things like this were starting to slip my mind. Holding the shard in my hand, I focused on the idea of the forge beneath this place, hoping for some kind of reaction. But still, nothing. The cave remained as pitch black as ever, and even when I activated my Night Vision spell, the surroundings looked unchanged, offering no new clues. ¡°You have finally arrived,¡± a voice resonated beside me, cutting through the darkness. I spun around, straining to see the source, but even with my enhanced vision, there was nothing. ¡°Fascinating spell,¡± the voice continued, calm and omniscient. Gradually, a form materialized. She took on the guise of the old woman from the temple. ¡°I assume you used it to navigate the cave of darkness.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied cautiously. ¡°Normal light couldn¡¯t illuminate the path.¡± She smiled, her presence radiating a sense of authority. ¡°I designed those challenges with you in mind. It was never about what methods you used, only that it was you who overcame them.¡± Her words made me recall how Alira¡¯s attempts with fire had failed. ¡°That explains why I could open the portal into that cave.¡± She chuckled, her tone now more casual, though still weighty with power. ¡°Opening that portal was no great feat. You merely needed to strike it with lightning.¡± ¡°Yes, but at the time, my magic was... inaccessible, due to an earlier mishap involving a portal,¡± I said, feeling her scrutiny as she circled me like a celestial predator. ¡°It was caused by one of your colleagues attempting to create an army of golems to wage a war, or so he claimed.¡± ¡°Ilarion,¡± she murmured, almost indulgently. ¡°A young god, reckless, but with good intentions.¡± Her gaze sharpened, as if she saw far beyond what lay before her. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been exposed to energies from our divine plane.¡± ¡°I might have disrupted his plans by opening a portal inside his power source and, well... jumping into it.¡± Saying it aloud made it sound even more reckless than it had seemed at the time. She actually laughed, a sound that reverberated throughout the cave. ¡°That would indeed allow you to cross into realms far beyond your own. The fact you survived is a testament to your resilience, or perhaps sheer luck.¡± Her demeanor sobered once more. ¡°I distinctly recall advising you twice to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I tried,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°I really did.¡± But then my chest tightened as the more immediate problem resurfaced. ¡°But honestly, I¡¯m running out of air here. It¡¯s getting harder to think.¡± She glanced around, as if only now becoming aware of the dire situation. ¡°Yes, I see. You¡¯ll lose consciousness in a few moments. Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop that.¡± Her voice was unyielding, as though even a goddess had her limits. ¡°What?¡± Panic surged through me, and I instinctively began casting a portal. But I froze when her laughter echoed around me. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen your face!¡± she teased, waving her hand. The ground before us suddenly gave way, revealing an entrance below. ¡°That wasn¡¯t funny,¡± I said, exasperated. ¡°I thought I was about to die.¡± She smiled knowingly. ¡°I stand at death¡¯s door, so indulge me in one last attempt at humor, if you will.¡± I hurried to the stairs, and the relief of finally being able to take full, deep breaths was beyond words. ¡°Shall we?¡± the goddess asked as she started descending into the light. Chapter 1.45 - Begining of the End She descended the stairs in silence, though she floated just above them, her presence serene yet commanding. It struck me as strange that a goddess would bother with stairs, but perhaps there was some meaning behind it. Maybe she wanted to feel the ascent, or descent, of something one last time. I wasn¡¯t about to question her. Instead, I saw an opportunity to gather information, to understand more about her kind and their plans. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about being noticed?¡± I asked. ¡°Before, you were very cautious about staying hidden.¡± Her voice echoed like a distant wind carrying the weight of ages. ¡°The pieces have already been set in motion. The factions are locked in their final clash. They are... preoccupied. None should turn their gaze here now.¡± We reached the bottom of the stairs, and the room that greeted us was unexpectedly small. It felt strangely familiar. Circular in shape, the lights had an eerie, neon-like glow, casting sterile shadows over the pristine white surfaces. The walls were lined with towering shelves, and the center was cluttered with tables overflowing with strange devices. Huge apparatuses hung from the ceiling or sprouted from the floor, their function unknown but unmistakably vital. ¡°Quite the lab you have here,¡± I remarked, trying to ease the tension in my voice. She didn¡¯t slow her pace. Her gaze focused on an enormous machine in the center of the room. ¡°Yes, but we cannot tarry.¡± Her tone was final, unyielding. She approached the point where two massive constructs, one descending from the ceiling and the other rising from the floor, met in the middle. It resembled an opaque metal hourglass pulsating with energy. Without hesitation, she laid her hand on its center, and the structure unfolded like the petals of a flower, revealing a receptacle within. The shape was unmistakable¡ªthe shard was meant to go there. ¡°Place the shard,¡± she commanded, her voice echoing in the sterile space. I hesitated, feeling the weight of something unspoken in the air. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you explain what¡¯s about to happen before I do this?¡± I asked, trying to buy a little more time. She had said we had some to spare, after all. For the first time, she paused, as if reluctant to answer. A cold dread crept into my chest. ¡°Yes,¡± she said at last, though her tone was heavy. ¡°There is no point in delaying the inevitable any longer. First, you must understa¡ª¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I interrupted, suddenly realizing something crucial. ¡°Before we proceed, can you bring my companion here? She¡¯s been with me from the start, and I¡¯ve kept her in the dark long enough. She deserves to know.¡± She turned to face me fully, her eyes shimmering with timeless wisdom and, perhaps, the faintest trace of sympathy. There was a long silence before she finally nodded. ¡°Very well. She shall join us. But the weight of what is to come will now fall on you both.¡± The goddess raised her hand with a graceful, almost dismissive motion, as if brushing away dust from her sleeve. In an instant, Alira materialized before us in a blinding flash of light. Instinctively, she stepped back, sword in hand and ready. But within moments, she began to sway, unsteady on her feet. Though she managed to keep herself from collapsing, she couldn¡¯t manage to keep her last meal and threw up. Her eyes darted toward the goddess, who appeared to her as nothing more than an elderly woman. I gave a quick gesture for her to lower her weapon, and the sword clattered to the ground beside her. ¡°You okay?¡± I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the concern creeping in. She wiped her mouth, straightening with a shaky breath. ¡°I was already feeling a little off today¡­ and whatever that was sure didn¡¯t help.¡± It had to feel strange, even unsettling. What she had just experienced resembled teleportation, though much more abrupt. The portals we had used before were different, more like stepping through a thicker, denser material, almost like moving through water. ¡°A little warning would¡¯ve been nice,¡± Alira said, her voice strained. ¡°Perhaps next time¡± the goddess¡¯s voice, rich and resonant, refocused my wandering thoughts. She glanced briefly at Alira before turning her gaze to the massive machine that dominated the room. ¡°This device,¡± she continued, ¡°will draw from the crystal, my essence, my very life force, to send a wave across the dimensions where the gods reside.¡± Alira¡¯s expression twisted in disbelief, but the goddess pressed on. ¡°It will not destroy them entirely, but the wave will unravel the order of their planes. It will inject chaos, disorder. No matrices, no stable thoughts or forms will persist.¡± Alira¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°This is your plan? To kill the gods? Why?¡± The goddess¡¯s gaze was steady, unwavering. ¡°The gods are coming. When they do, the destruction they bring will be beyond anything you¡¯ve ever known. Wars, calamities, the very land torn asunder by their thirst for dominion. If you think this world has known suffering, it is nothing compared to what they will bring.¡± Her words were raw and direct. She wasn¡¯t hiding the grim truth. Yet something in her previous hesitation gnawed at me, a lingering doubt I couldn¡¯t shake. ¡°And all I have to do is place the shard in that machine?¡± I asked, feeling the weight of inevitability pressing down. The goddess turned her eyes on me; her gaze cutting through my uncertainty. ¡°You didn¡¯t think it would be so simple, did you? I chose your world for a reason. The wave will require all the power the crystal holds to reach our dimension. But the chaos, the randomness, the very thing that will disrupt their dimension, that is where you come in.¡± Her words lingered in the air, a weight I wasn¡¯t ready to carry, but I forced myself to respond quickly, masking my unease with sarcasm. ¡°Are you saying this involves sacrificing my life? Because, you know, that feels like the sort of thing you¡¯d want to mention upfront.¡± She waved the idea away with a casual indifference that only made my nerves worse. ¡°Nothing so grand. A more accurate description would be that you won¡¯t live as long as other humans.¡± Her tone was so dismissive, like shortening my lifespan was a minor inconvenience. My stomach dropped, and I couldn¡¯t hide the edge in my voice. ¡°How much shorter?¡± Her previously composed demeanor faltered slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not an exact science. Many factors are involved, and the very nature of your being makes any guess... difficult.¡± Her voice had lost some of its cold certainty, becoming quieter, almost reflective.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I didn¡¯t appreciate the ambiguity. ¡°Oh no, please, take a guess,¡± I snapped, my frustration boiling over. I had been foolish to think I¡¯d found one god who wouldn¡¯t screw me over. I guess some things never change. She paused, her gaze not quite meeting mine. After a brief silence, she finally admitted, ¡°You won¡¯t live to see fifty. Perhaps even less.¡± Fifteen good years, maybe a bit more, before my time would run out. ¡°Well,¡± I said bitterly, trying to mask the dread with dark humor, ¡°seeing your kids grow up was always overrated.¡± Her eyes softened, but her voice remained steady. ¡°When the crystal¡¯s energy is depleted, I will cease to exist. I¡¯m not asking for anything more than I am already giving.¡± Even through the haze of anger, I could empathize. She was signing off on her own existence for this. Still, the lack of transparency stung. ¡°You could¡¯ve mentioned this at the beginning,¡± I muttered, unable to keep the resentment out of my voice. ¡°Can¡¯t we at least share the burden?¡± Alira said. The goddess¡¯s answer came before I could protest ¡°No. Only matter from his universe has the properties we need. You using the device would accomplish nothing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it.¡± Alira¡¯s voice broke the heavy silence, her tone resolute, yet tinged with concern. Her eyes searching mine for any sign of hesitation. ¡°She¡¯s been hiding things from the start,¡± Alira continued, her voice firm. ¡°Who knows what else she¡¯s not telling us?¡± Her suspicion was justified, and together we both turned to the goddess. I half-expected a sharp retort or some divine reprimand, but instead, she had already regained her serene composure, like the weight of Alira¡¯s accusation barely grazed her. ¡°It was never my intention to force you into anything,¡± the goddess replied in a calm, almost soothing tone. Her eyes were steady as she spoke. ¡°Yes, I did take you from your world, but I always intended for you to have a way back. Now, you have a choice.¡± I could see in her eyes that she wanted to say more, but Alira wasn¡¯t done. She cut her off with a sharp retort, her frustration boiling over. ¡°What kind of choice is that? Sacrifice half your life on nothing but her word? The gods have existed since the dawn of time, and now, suddenly, they¡¯re about to invade?¡± The goddess ignored Alira¡¯s growing anger and pressed on, her voice unwavering. ¡°As I said, you have a choice. Help me and make the sacrifice, or I can send you home.¡± The room fell into silence, the offer hanging in the ¡®air¡¯, and Alira¡¯s anger suddenly deflated. Could she really be willing to let go of her grand plan that easily? Curiosity stirred in me, pushing the words out of my mouth. ¡°You¡¯d send me home? Just like that? And forget about your plan?¡± The goddess¡¯s gaze softened, but her voice held a note of finality. ¡°The moment I entered your world, my fate was sealed. With or without your help, the end has already begun for me. The crystal cannot hold my essence for long. If you choose not to help, there¡¯s no point in slowly fading away. At least this way, I can make amends to you,¡± she said, pausing as if weighing her words. For a fleeting moment, I was tempted to call her bluff, just to see how she¡¯d react. But the thought passed quickly. If she really wanted to, she could just create a portal and toss me back to my world before I¡¯d even blink. And did I even want to go back? If it was just magic keeping me here, I may have. I glanced at Alira, her eyes still locked on mine. Then, turning back to the goddess, I took a breath. ¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡± I said, my voice steady and final. ¡°Well, in the interest of honesty,¡± the goddess began, her tone carrying a hint of playful sincerity, ¡°I did hope that your time here might make you more amenable to the plight of newfound friends.¡± There was a slight inflection at the end, as though she were gauging my reaction. I exhaled sharply and muttered, ¡°You should quit while you¡¯re ahead.¡± The weight of the situation made her playful insinuations grate more than usual. She smiled, unfazed by my remark, and turned her attention to Alira. ¡°So, are we all in agreement?¡± Her tone shifted to something more businesslike, though still with that unsettling calm. ¡°Can we proceed?¡± she asked, her gaze locking on Alira with a confidence that assumed compliance. Alira gave a dismissive shrug, her voice flat. ¡°If it¡¯s what he wants, sure.¡± There was no warmth in her words, only a sense of resigned acceptance. ¡°So, please, continue. How does this all work?¡± she added, impatience creeping into her tone. ¡°As easy as placing the crystal into the receptacle,¡± the goddess replied, her slender hand gesturing to the flower-like slot in the machine. She spoke with an eerie tranquility, as though this was all routine. I approached slowly, the crystal in hand. It felt heavier now, as if it knew what was coming. Gently, I lowered it into the receptacle, expecting the imminent pain, but instead only a soft, diffuse light began to glow from within. The machine hummed faintly, as though it had been waiting for this moment all along. ¡°So... that¡¯s it?¡± I asked, feeling a little underwhelmed by the simplicity of the act. ¡°The energy is transferring now,¡± the goddess explained, her eyes fixed on the crystal. ¡°It¡¯s moving into the machine¡¯s capacitors, so to speak. When the crystal turns black, it means the transfer is complete. Only then you¡¯ll place your hand on it for the final part.¡± Her calmness was almost unsettling. She spoke of her own demise as if discussing the weather. I had to admit, her resolve was admirable, if nothing else. No hesitation, no last-minute second thoughts. ¡°How long will it take for the crystal to change?¡± Alira asked, her voice clipped but curious. ¡°A few minutes at most,¡± the goddess responded, her focus unwavering. Alira frowned. ¡°Why the rush?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always the chance we could be discovered,¡± the goddess said, her voice tightening ever so slightly. ¡°The quicker we complete this, the better. You never who is...¡± But then she stopped mid-sentence, her gaze shifting around the room, as if sensing something beyond the walls, something imminent. A deafening sound and blinding light filled the air, making me instinctively close my eyes and cover my ears. The sensation was overwhelming, and for a moment, I lost all sense of where I was. When the light faded and I cautiously opened my eyes, the room we had been standing in was gone. All that remained was the machine and the glowing crystal, the only source of light in the familiar darkness of the cave. A booming voice echoed through the cavern. ¡°I knew you were still lingering, Aurora. I can recognize that energy anywhere.¡± The voice dripped with venomous familiarity. Aurora stepped forward without hesitation, her voice cutting through the tension with a cool defiance. ¡°Ten thousand years, and you¡¯re still not over me?¡± Her tone was taunting, but underneath, there was something raw and ancient in her words. Then, a figure began to materialize in front of her, solidifying into a human-like body. ¡°I would love to reminisce,¡± the figure said, its gaze locked onto Aurora, ¡°but first, I¡¯ll destroy that little machine of yours.¡± He dissolved into a swirling cloud of energy and passed through the image of the goddess as if she didn¡¯t even exist, colliding directly with the machine. The impact made the entire cave tremble violently, debris raining down from the ceiling. Despite the chaos, the machine stood firm, and the energy cloud reformed at the same spot it had been moments before. ¡°You... you¡¯ve fused with the machine?¡± He bellowed, his voice reverberating through the cavern, filled with shock and fury. Aurora appeared again, but her form was almost translucent now, barely holding together. Even though I wasn¡¯t an expert on divine battles, it was obvious this wasn¡¯t going according to her plan. She was already losing, her strength fading fast. The entity attacked the machine again with even more ferocity, and I was surprised the cave hadn¡¯t collapsed entirely. Alira, having dodged the falling debris, was covered in dust but still moving. As for me, I was struggling to my feet, pushing a few rocks off me. Aurora¡¯s shadowy figure turned toward me, her gaze almost pleading, her form barely holding together. He glanced at her, his voice a mix of disbelief and mockery. ¡°So the rumors were true, then. You sacrificed yourself for them. Why?¡± The goddess looked weaker by the second, and I could tell she might not survive another attack. So it was time to improvise. People did say I had a talent for getting under people¡¯s skin. Guess it was time to see if it applied to gods as well. ¡°I thought gods knew everything,¡± I said with an unmistakable grin on my face. Chapter 1.46 - Despair Every fiber of my body tensed as I activated Slow Time. I¡¯d learned that gods rarely tolerated mortals who spoke out of turn, especially with a touch of sarcasm. A massive wave of raw, unfiltered power exploded from him, a pressure that seemed to bend the very air as it barreled toward me. Even with my enhanced speed, dodging was like moving through molasses. I managed to duck out of its way with inches to spare, but there was no follow-up attack. Apparently, the god had dismissed me, already turning his full attention to the machine as though I were nothing more than a brief distraction, a smudge easily wiped away. I fought to steady my breath, heart hammering against my ribs. Now was my only chance to rattle him. ¡°You know, they say overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer,¡± I called out, forcing my voice to sound calm, adding an edge of sarcasm to mask the anxiety clawing at me. His head twisted back toward me, and I allowed myself the smallest sliver of satisfaction. He halted mid-motion, those otherworldly eyes burning with an unsettling mix of surprise and irritation. For a long moment, he did nothing but stare, his face shifting like molten light. His expression began to crystallize, his features coming into sharper focus, a mouth, a furrowed brow, eyes narrowing in what looked disturbingly close to human curiosity. ¡°You are a mortal,¡± he said, his tone charged with disdain. ¡°And yet, for some reason, I cannot reach into your mind.¡± His eyes shifted momentarily to the fading shade of Aurora, who clung to the machine with an almost desperate resolve. His gaze softened, perhaps more out of curiosity than empathy, and his voice grew lower, almost reverent. ¡°She¡¯s not shielding you... interesting.¡± The words lingered, thick with unspoken threats, as though he were trying to unlock the mystery of me as one might study a peculiar insect. Before I could react, his attention flicked to Alira, who instinctively shrank back, barely managing to conceal herself behind the machine before screaming in the next moment, her hands clutching her head. He smirked, and his towering, condescending voice dropped to a smug murmur. ¡°Guess she¡¯s not as unique as you.¡± The satisfaction in his tone was chilling, as if he enjoyed each shiver of fear he caused. I threw multiple lightning bolt his way. It was reckless, probably pointless, but I wanted to break his concentration on whatever he was doing to Alira. Predictably, the bolts vanished as soon as they made contact, absorbed into his energy-woven form without so much as a flicker. The god remained unfazed, his attention still lingering on Alira with a smirk that spoke of her insignificance. ¡°Killing your own kind!¡± His voice shook the cave with fury, echoing like a thunderstorm that had reached the peak of its rage. He glared at Aurora, his disdain radiating through the space. ¡°All of us?¡± he sneered, the word dripping with derision. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re already dead.¡± A cold shiver shot down my spine as his gaze snapped back to me. His body pulsed, shifting, the energy warping around him as his fury redirected itself entirely at me. He spoke to Aurora as though I were just a pawn in her plan. ¡°But he, your little champion, is the key to your machine.¡± His voice dripped with malice as he took a step toward me, his enormous form swelling with barely contained fury. ¡°I¡¯ll savor tearing him apart, piece by miserable piece.¡± An instinctual dread stirred within me, like cold fingers wrapping around my heart. But I refused to break eye contact. If there was any hope left, any sliver of distraction I could provide, it was worth the risk. The god¡¯s form loomed closer, his features twisted into a grotesque mask of sadistic delight. ¡°Tell me, mortal, are you one of those stubborn types who never screams or begs?¡± His voice dripped with anticipation, like a predator savoring its prey. ¡°I do enjoy breaking that kind the most.¡± At least I got him talking, and clearly I had a snowball¡¯s chance in hell in beating him. Perhaps I could keep him engaged just a little longer, drawing him into his own hatred and curiosity. ¡°Definitely not; I¡¯ve got a healthy fear of big, glowing gods. I¡¯m an open book. What do you want to know? My favorite color is blue.¡± I quipped. His smirk twisted, his amusement tinged with disdain. ¡°And you call me overconfident?¡± he sneered. ¡°For that, I think I¡¯ll make her end especially painful.¡± He gestured toward Alira, casting her a glare that seared with malice. ¡°And for what? Buying time while the machine charges? Without you, it¡¯s nothing but scrap. If you believe you¡¯re going to get past me¡­¡± His voice dropped, cold and condescending. ¡°Then you¡¯re more delusional than a sinner praying for salvation from the gods.¡± The power in his tone crackled through the air, but I held my ground, determined not to flinch. ¡°Delusional is my middle¡­¡± I started, throwing out one last taunt, but the god didn¡¯t even let me finish. His energy flared, lashing out with terrifying speed. My instincts kicked in as I tried to activate Slow Time, but I was too late. The wave clipped my side, ripping me off my feet and sending me hurtling to the ground.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. I landed hard, tumbling across the cold stone floor as pain seared through my body. Every bone felt bruised, my limbs shaking from the impact. Groaning, I managed to push myself up slightly, the world spinning as I fought to regain my focus. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself up even as the god¡¯s towering figure hovered, exuding an energy so intense it felt like the air was buzzing, almost suffocating. With a shaky breath, I focused on my Slow Time spell again, bracing for the next attack. The world slowed, each heartbeat like a drum as I tried to anticipate his next move. In the silence of Slow Time, he moved again, a streak of energy and malice, bearing down on me faster than I¡¯d ever seen anything move. I rolled, just barely dodging his attack as it struck the ground beside me, leaving a smoldering crack where I¡¯d stood a second before. Dust and rocks splintered around us, and I stumbled back to my feet, my body protesting with every step. But I had no time to nurse my injuries. He was relentless. His form dissolved briefly, reforming into tendrils of pure energy that slashed toward me like whips, cutting through the slowed air. My muscles burned as I twisted and dodged, feeling the searing heat just inches from my skin. One whip finally struck, grazing my arm. A white-hot pain exploded, and I bit back a cry as I staggered, clutching the seared flesh. ¡°Is this the best you can do?¡± he taunted, his voice echoing in the cavern, mocking me. ¡°I thought you were special. How disappointing.¡± Ignoring the sting of his words, I pushed myself back up, activating Slow Time again. My breathing was ragged, my limbs heavy, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me broken. As the world decelerated around me, I could feel my pulse thundering in my chest. I dodged as another tendril snapped past, narrowly avoiding the strike, but he was learning my rhythm. I threw every spell I had at him, except for my ace up my sleeve. Honestly, they mostly slowed me down, as they had absolutely no effect on him, and I had to literally slow down to actually cast them. Adjusting his speed with terrifying precision, he anticipated my last spell and swung a massive wave of energy directly at me. I twisted, but it hit me hard across the chest, ripping through my Mana Shield and throwing me backward. I hit the ground, stars bursting into my vision. Blood trickled from my mouth, and I could feel the bruising across my ribs, probably worse than bruising considering the coughing blood part. Every breath was sharp and painful, but I couldn¡¯t stay down. I staggered back up, the room spinning, determination driving me beyond sense. He smirked, that sadistic joy in his gaze again as he closed the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you have left.¡± His hand glowed with a blinding light, but his projectiles had become slower, so I was able to dodge it. He was clearly playing with his meal now. This was it, my one and only chance. He¡¯d grown complacent, savoring each moment he tanked my attacks, each spell that struck him only to dissipate without effect. I twisted to the side, narrowly dodging his latest blast, my chest heaving, the pain still manageable thanks to a final rush of adrenaline. He was within range, and as he stepped forward, I unleashed the Chaos Bolt directly at him. He made no move to dodge the swirling energy hitting him square in the chest. For a split second, his form faltered, and he let out a scream that filled the cavern. His energy seemed to ripple, a dark mark spreading like a stain over his core, his very essence marred by the hit. For a brief, brilliant moment, hope surged within me. I¡¯d actually hurt him! But just as quickly, the discolored energy began to smooth, his form knitting itself back together like it was nothing. In an instant, he looked pristine once more. ¡°I was wrong,¡± he murmured, almost amused. ¡°You did have a final surprise, after all. I haven¡¯t felt pain since long before my ascension, thousands of years ago.¡± He tilted his head as if considering. ¡°It was almost... pleasant.¡± The disinterest in his voice was a gut punch; I¡¯d been hoping for more, but it was all he¡¯d needed to dismiss it. Before I could react, he waved his hand, and a spear of glowing energy materialized, streaking toward me. I tried to dodge, but I was drained, my Slow Time spell wearing me down. The spear struck my abdomen, driving through flesh and muscle, pinning me to the cold stone ground. I let out a strangled scream, the agony searing, but somehow I stayed conscious. My vision swam with pain, yet my mind was clear. And then, with deliberate slowness, he approached, his expression a twisted delight as he summoned another spear, this one aimed at my shoulder. It plunged through me, the pain unrelenting. ¡°Where to next, little mortal?¡± he asked, clearly savoring his victory. ¡°Any ideas? Maybe between your legs? That one¡¯s always a favorite.¡± As he loomed above me, mocking, I had one last impulse. Channeling what little energy I had left, I cast another Chaos Bolt, launching it at him point blank. Even though I knew it was futile, something in me refused to surrender. To my surprise, he actually dodged it, sidestepping with an almost subconscious flicker of his form. I let out a low, rasping laugh, blood trickling from the corner of my mouth. ¡°The mighty god... forced to dodge like a mortal,¡± I croaked, my voice filled with defiance. ¡°How... embarrassing.¡± His face darkened, fury flickering across his features. This time, there was no sadistic pause, no mocking hesitation. He raised his hand, summoning another spear that glowed with deadly intent, and drove it deep into my chest. I knew I had only seconds left. The pain in my chest was dulling, replaced by a cold numbness spreading through me. Strangely, I felt no fear, only a kind of grim acceptance. Not everyone could say they met their end facing a god; maybe there was some honor in that. A piercing scream cut through the haze, jolting me, and I forced my eyes to the side. It was Alira¡¯s voice, raw and filled with desperation. My heart lurched; for a fleeting, horrible moment, I thought he¡¯d already turned his wrath on her. I turned my head, straining to see through the pain and fog clouding my vision. She was at the machine, her hand pressed against the crystal, which had gone entirely black. A surge of confusion hit me, and my mind scrambled to make sense of the scene. Why was she at the crystal? What was she¡­ My strength gave out, and my sight dimmed, and then everything faded into darkness. Chapter 1.47 - Hope The god¡¯s presence bore into my mind, his power tearing through memories as if he were plucking leaves from a branch. Desperately, I shut my eyes and tried to focus on blocking him out, but it was like trying to hold back a storm with a single thread. A feeble attempt to step away, seeking cover behind the machine, ended in a collapse as my legs betrayed me almost immediately, buckling under the relentless assault. The pain receded as suddenly as it had come, leaving me sprawled on the cold floor, clutching my head as the world around me pulsed in excruciating brightness. Every nerve felt raw, every sense too sharp, amplifying the disorientation clawing through me. I could see the god yelling, his mouth moving with intensity, but an unbearable ringing in my ears rendered his words nothing more than silent threats. Desperation settled in as I struggled to regain control over my scattered mind. I began breathing in and out slowly, determined to recall the often overlooked meditation techniques I¡¯d once brushed off as trivial. Gradually, the exercises worked. Each deep breath seemed to pull me back, grounding my thoughts and dulling the overwhelming light halo that had encased me moments before. The ringing in my ears softened, the pain faded, and, with some effort, I managed to pull myself upright. Across the room, I could make out Tiberius standing near the God, apparently engaged in a conversation. My hearing must have been still playing tricks on me because the first thing I could decipher was him telling the God he liked the color blue. I shook my head, willing myself to pull it together, and caught the God glancing in my direction for just a heartbeat. That brief glance was enough to paralyze me, panic surging as I braced for the pain to strike again. Yet, it never came. The ferocity of their battle jarred me out of my thoughts. The speed¡ªthe sheer relentless speed at which they fought¡ªwas like nothing I¡¯d seen from him. I knew he¡¯d used his time magic before, but never with this intensity, nor for so long. For the first time since this nightmare began, a flicker of hope rose in me. I turned, scanning for the goddess. She had to help him; he only needed a second, just a brief distraction, to reach the crystal. Yet when I finally found her, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her, her form had faded to near transparency. ¡°You have to help Tiberius,¡± I pleaded, moving closer. She didn¡¯t even look at me, her eyes instead fixed on the brutal clash unfolding in front of us. ¡°There is nothing I can do. My plan has failed,¡± she replied, voice as empty as her gaze, as if she were already a shadow waiting for the end. Desperate, I reached out, trying to grip her shoulders, shake her out of this eerie acceptance, but my hands passed through her like mist. ¡°He just needs a short distraction! Look, the crystal is almost black,¡± I urged. Her voice stayed maddeningly calm, as if her own detachment was the only thing anchoring her. ¡°I am nothing but a ghost now; I couldn¡¯t even lift a grain of sand.¡± ¡°Look at me!¡± I nearly shouted, willing her to see the urgency, the slim chance we had if only she would act. Slowly, as if she had all the time in the world, her head turned to me. Her eyes looked through me, distant, lost in thoughts miles away. ¡°Think!¡± I begged, my voice shaking. ¡°Anything! It doesn¡¯t matter how impossible or dangerous, just something.¡± She stared, her gaze still far away, but then, gradually, it was as though she forced her eyes to focus on me. ¡°There is nothing...¡± she began, her voice faltering. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and it was like something shifted in her. An unfamiliar scream made me spin around. The god was stumbling back, and for a heartbeat, relief and hope surged through me. But in the next breath, my hope was crushed. Tiberius was pinned to the ground, his face contorted in pain, as a jagged spear of energy anchored him helplessly in place, the god standing triumphant above him. ¡°Put your hand on the crystal,¡± she commanded, her voice cutting through the haze of pain and panic, pulling me back into the moment. ¡°What? What would that accomplish? You told me using it was useless.¡± My protests were in vain, swallowed by the urgency in her tone.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really looking before¡­¡± she started to say while looking at me strangely, but her words trailed off as her gaze shifted to the fight, freezing her mid-sentence. ¡°He will be dead in moments if you don¡¯t act,¡± she pressed, a rare edge of desperation in her voice that I hadn¡¯t heard before. Without a second thought, I closed the short distance and wrapped my hand around the crystal. At first, nothing happened. Was I too late? Was the crystal not yet ready? But before I could question further, I heard her soft murmur behind me, barely audible, ¡°I hope you can forgive me¡­ and another death¡­¡± I heard her say the last part, almost in a whisper, and I wanted to turn, to see her face, to understand. Suddenly, pain ripped through me as energy surged from the crystal into my body, and I couldn¡¯t hold back a scream. It was so intense I had to fight every reflex urging me to pull my hand away. The sensation was sharp, electric, almost too much to endure, but I couldn¡¯t help a faint, defiant smile as I remembered the time I¡¯d convinced Tiberius to shock me with his spell. He¡¯d refused for so long, thought it reckless, but I¡¯d insisted. I thought it was a brilliant preparation for trolls and their shamans. Foolish as that memory was, it somehow anchored me now. The current forced my grip to tighten around the crystal, and I felt a strange pull, as if the crystal was drawing from me. The goddess¡¯s words echoed in my mind. Another death. She¡¯d always known this would be the end for someone, hadn¡¯t she? For a moment, doubt trickled in again. Why would this even work? Didn¡¯t she pluck him from his world for this very specific purpose? Energy moved through me as if trying to find something. From my arm it spread to my chest and down into my stomach, with it bringing pain that wiped out every other thought. My abdomen felt as if it was being torn apart. I could barely keep my eyes open, but I managed to look at Tiberius one last time. He lay still, impaled by three spears, his face turned to me, lifeless. The god stood over him, savoring his triumph. Strange, isn¡¯t it? I thought. All those novels I¡¯d read as a teenager, where lovers died side by side, hand in hand, for something greater. I¡¯d thought it was beautiful. Romantic. Now, in the thick of it, with the energy clawing its way through me, that adolescent notion seemed laughably naive, and yet achingly true. A brilliant, blinding light snapped me out of my haze of pain and fear. Turning, I saw the machine itself glowing with an intensity that seemed otherworldly, as though it was alive. For a moment, awe mixed with terror held me frozen in place. Then, a pulse of pure light erupted from the machine and washed over me like a tidal wave. It didn¡¯t burn, but I felt its strange force down to my bones, a deep hum that seemed to quiet every nerve. I waited, tense, for something in me to feel different¡ªmy skin, my mind, anything¡ªbut nothing happened. Yet the air had shifted, and I heard a strange sound coming from where the god had once stood. When I looked back, his form was unraveling, dissipating like smoke caught in a strong wind. His face twisted in an agonized expression that sent a chill through me, though all it produced was a distant, muted howl. I felt almost¡­ sorry for him, watching him fade into helplessness. Another pulse surged from the machine, this time dimmer, and then it fell dark, the light in it extinguishing. The crystal in my hand cooled instantly, releasing me from its tight grip. I staggered back, confusion and disbelief warring in my mind. My focus snapped back. Tiberius. He¡¯d sacrificed himself for this moment, and maybe, just maybe. I started moving towards him. ¡°Take the shard,¡± the goddess¡¯s voice whispered in my ear, stopping me, though she was nowhere to be seen. She sounded far away, like she was fading along with the light. Reaching his side, he was still, too still, but a faint pulse beat beneath his skin. The final spear had missed his heart, but blood was seeping from his wounds as the spears had faded with their master. I felt panic clawing at me; the urgency pressing down like a weight on my chest. ¡°Think about home,¡± the voice whispered again. I gripped the crystal shard and clenched my jaw, a sudden, strange sense of clarity flooding through me. With shaking hands, I held the shard close, trying to focus on the one place I knew Tiberius could have a chance: my family villa, where at least a healer would be nearby. The shard shattered in my hand, and instantly a portal appeared beside us. There was no time to hesitate. Tiberius was growing colder, and every second counted. Summoning the last of my strength, I took him in my arms and ran into the portal, and stumbled through, desperately hoping this was enough. We tumbled out onto the soft grass of the villa gardens. My legs buckled, and I stumbled, dropping Tiberius, my voice hoarse as I cried out, ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Alira?¡± a familiar voice called. I looked up to see Mast, the villa¡¯s staff leader, rushing over with a look of pure alarm on his face. ¡°Mast,¡± I gasped, still breathless. ¡°He¡¯s gravely injured. He won¡¯t survive another minute without help.¡± I pointed to Tiberius, lying on the ground, his chest rising in shallow breaths. Mast wasted no time, his hands glowing faintly as he knelt and muttered the beginning of a basic healing spell, at least enough to buy Tiberius a few more precious minutes. Relief washed over me as other staff rushed to my side. Whatever strength had fueled that final push drained from me all at once, and I crumpled onto the grass. Pain exploded through my body, sharp and searing, as if someone had driven a blade straight into my abdomen. For a moment, I tried to fight the creeping weakness spreading through me, clinging to awareness. But the pull of its promise, soft, weightless, and inviting, was too tempting to resist. ¡®Just a moment to rest my eyes¡¯ Chapter 1.48 - Epilogue A fracture split the night sky, flooding the earth below with piercing light as two figures descended, shadows coalescing into human form. The air crackled, heavy with power, as they materialized on the barren ground, their once-glorious forms now bound by mortal bodies. The woman¡¯s eyes flickered with a knowing fire, while the man staggered, disoriented, feeling the weight of limitation for the first time. Around them, the ground trembled, rippling with the echo of their fallen divinity. The man blinked, eyes adjusting to this new, murky atmosphere, a faint unease darkening his once-fathomless gaze. He searched his memories, finding gaps where clarity once reigned. He looked at his companion, his brow creased with confusion. ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t I remember?¡± He asked, his voice laced with frustration. The woman looked at him with an understanding, almost sad smile, as if she¡¯d anticipated his question. Her own essence, though diminished, held the echo of their celestial past¡ªa radiance that hadn¡¯t entirely faded, even here. She knew it would take him time to accept their new limitations, but time was a luxury they could ill afford. She moved closer, choosing her words carefully. "You descended too quickly," she explained, her voice a gentle, knowing whisper. "Something destroyed our dimension. In our haste, some memories¡ªsome of us¡ªwere lost." He shook his head in disbelief, looking down at his hands as if they belonged to someone else. "I was eternal, boundless... and now I feel nothing but this shell, fragile and constrained. We are¡­human?" "In form, yes. In knowledge and power? Severely limited," she replied, her tone carrying a note of regret. "This world... it imposed its rules on us. These bodies limit our reach, our influence." She paused, glancing around at the strange mortal landscape, shadows flickering from the dim, earthly light. "But that doesn¡¯t mean we cannot reclaim what we lost."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Are we the only ones?" he asked. "Few believed me. Even you were reluctant," she replied, her voice already heated. The man¡¯s confusion began to harden into resolve. "Then what do we do? What we are now¡ªit¡¯s not enough." The woman nodded, her eyes narrowing with the fierce determination that once lit entire worlds aflame. ¡°We may have been severed from it, but I can still feel its pull, a faint echo of our lost power.¡± She looked at him, her expression growing intense. "If we find a clue to what happened, perhaps we can regain some of what¡¯s been taken." He glanced at the ground, clenching his fists. ¡°And these humans? They are the ones who wielded this power against us? Do we leave them unchecked?¡± "Unchecked?" She gave a humorless laugh. "They are ants who stumbled upon a spark of the divine. Once we retake what¡¯s ours, they will pose no threat. But for now...¡± She placed a hand on his shoulder, grounding him. "We need to tread carefully. We can¡¯t approach this with all the force we once had. Not yet. We must learn the limits of these bodies and understand how far our powers can reach here." He nodded slowly, though a trace of frustration still lingered. Every cell of his being felt the need to rage against this fate, to tear through this veil of mortality. But her steady gaze calmed him and reminded him of the purpose that had brought them here. He took a deep breath, relishing the strange feeling of air filling his lungs. ¡°We begin now, then,¡± he said, meeting her eyes with a new determination. "Until we reclaim what was lost, we adapt, we learn. We will find those responsible, and remind them what gods truly are." Her smile returned, a quiet promise in her eyes. "Yes," she agreed. "They will remember." ??¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª???¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?? Chapter 2.01 - Home Their eyes were on me, each filled with a mixture of fear and discomfort, as if they were collectively bracing for a moment none of them wanted to face. I woke to my mother standing stiffly at my bedside, her expression uncharacteristically grim. My old room wrapped around me like a memory, and I realized I must have been more exhausted than I¡¯d thought. My brother entered, followed by Mast, and I expected the usual teasing or awkward pleasantries, but they were reserved¡ªeerily so. ¡°You¡¯re starting to freak me out,¡± I said, feeling around my body for signs of injury. ¡°I feel... fine,¡± I added, though my voice trembled with uncertainty. My mother¡¯s worried gaze was the most unsettling part. The fact she wasn¡¯t scolding me or firing off questions meant something truly dreadful had happened. ¡°Is Tiberius okay?¡± I asked, the thought crashing into my mind only now, heightening my anxiety. ¡°He lost a lot of blood,¡± Mast replied gently. ¡°He¡¯s still drifting in and out of consciousness, but the worst is over.¡± Relief barely had a moment to settle before the tension thickened again, as if the air in the room were holding its breath. A healer entered, his robes denoting a rank high enough to confirm that this situation was dire. The room went silent, and all eyes fixed on him. He cleared his throat¡ªa small, somber sound that felt like a tolling bell. ¡°We tried everything,¡± he said, voice heavy. ¡°We even brought in a specialist, someone with extensive experience in female anatomy, but... there is nothing more we can do.¡± The collective hope drained from the room, leaving a heavy stillness. ¡°What about my female anatomy?¡± I asked cautiously, dread coiling in my gut as a terrible idea formed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± the healer said, his voice as lifeless as his expression, ¡°that you cannot have children anymore. The damage to your reproductive system is extensive and beyond our abilities to heal.¡± The crystal. The realization hit me, sending an ache deeper than physical pain. The goddess¡¯s warning¡ªthat a life would be forfeit¡ªsuddenly made horrific sense. That and the machine working without Tiberius. It wasn¡¯t my life she had claimed... I must have been... ¡°There has to be something else,¡± my mother interjected, her voice already steeled for a fight. ¡°Maybe another race, another kind of magic¡ªthere must be something.¡± The healer¡¯s eyes dropped, and he sighed. ¡°You can try,¡± he said, almost pityingly. ¡°But all you¡¯d be doing is offering false hope.¡± He gave a perfunctory bow and left. My brother approached, pulling me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking with emotion. I couldn¡¯t handle the weight of their pity, not right now. ¡°Mom,¡± I said, my voice unsteady but determined, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m agreeing with you, but... you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not give up. Let¡¯s get more opinions.¡± Her eyes lit up, a small but genuine smile breaking through. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, a little spark of the mother I knew returning. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll be thankful for what we have. It¡¯s good to have you back.¡± Kraityn broke the tense silence, his voice slicing through the thick air. "So what happened, sis?" he asked, trying to mask his unease with a casual tone. What was I supposed to tell them? The truth, unvarnished and wild? Thank Elune that the priest had just left the room¡ªthings were already awkward enough without him here to witness this. "I don''t think you''ll believe me," I admitted quietly, my voice wavering. Mom, surprisingly composed and brimming with unexpected positivity, chimed in. "Whatever happened between us in the past, your problem was always being too honest," she said, a gentle smile softening her features. "You don¡¯t need to worry about that." Her unwavering faith caught me off guard, but I shook my head. "It¡¯s not that," I replied, hastily trying to reassure her. "It¡¯s just... even I wouldn¡¯t believe me if I were in your shoes. It sounds so fantastical, like something straight out of a myth. And honestly, if word gets out, I might be dragged before the Church of Light¡ªand definitely not in a good way." Mom¡¯s demeanor turned serious. With a wave of her hand, she dismissed her two attendants, who left the room without question. "Now," she said, her voice firm, "you can be sure whatever you say stays here." I let out a nervous laugh. "Fine, but remember, I warned you." My heart pounded as I forced the words out. "There¡¯s no easy way to say this, but... I killed all the gods. ME!" I finished, letting the silence crash down on us. Kraityn¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at me with a mixture of disbelief and forced patience. "Is that some sort of metaphor?" he asked, visibly torn between trying to process my words and fighting off incredulity. "No," I whispered, fidgeting with the edge of the sheet covering me. My hands twisted the fabric as if seeking an anchor. "No metaphor. The story is obviously more complicated, but... there are no more gods. Not anymore." Mom¡¯s expression hardened, but she didn¡¯t falter. "Let¡¯s assume, just for a moment, that you¡¯re telling the truth," she said, her voice steady but full of questions. "Why? Why kill them?" I swallowed hard and explained the goddess¡¯s warning about the gods arriving into this world, how their physical presence would bring nothing but destruction. ¡°So we¡¯ve established the why,¡± Kraityn said, his voice careful but curious. ¡°But I think the how is the most important part,¡± he added, leaning in as if my next words might hold the key to some great mystery.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. My heart raced. I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of this truth pressing against my chest. This part¡ªthis was dangerous. If word got out, people would go searching for the machine, hunting for power they couldn¡¯t possibly understand. Maybe it was better to leave this part out... at least for now. I started explaining everything, trying to keep my voice steady even as their eyes slowly drifted, glazed over by the sheer absurdity of my story. I couldn¡¯t blame them. Necromancers, mind control, orcs, elves, golems, and gods¡ªplural¡ªwarring and conspiring. It sounded ludicrous, even to me. How could they ever believe it when I struggled to believe it myself? ¡°You know what?¡± I said suddenly, interrupting my own narrative. The tension in the room was suffocating. My nerves were fraying, each moment making the story feel more unreal. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this. Maybe I have a fever or something. Yes... that makes sense,¡± I babbled, my voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯m probably delirious, rambling anti-church nonsense. Or I had a really, really bad dream. That must be it,¡± I finished, desperately grasping at straws. Kraityn and Mom exchanged a glance, their confusion palpable, but there was caution in their eyes too, a wariness that suggested they didn¡¯t know whether to trust me or fear for my sanity. Mom stood, her movements gentle yet deliberate, as if handling something fragile. ¡°Maybe a short walk will make you feel better,¡± she suggested. ¡°The healer did say to take things slow for the first few days.¡± Her voice was warm, comforting in its attempt to soothe the chaos I had stirred. She reached out, helping me to my feet, her touch grounding me in a way I desperately needed. Stepping out of the grand entrance of our family villa, I was greeted by the sight of familiar white columns gleaming in the afternoon sun. I¡¯d missed it. Funny how absence makes the heart soften, even for a place you once thought you couldn¡¯t wait to escape. We made our way past the front courtyard¡¯s familiar fountain, its gentle trickling sound oddly comforting. We were headed for a small hill near the villa when my mother broke the silence. "The king will want to hear what happened," she said, her voice carrying an edge of concern. "True or not, I¡¯d suggest leaving out the gods part." I sighed, eyes sweeping over the landscape I knew so well. "I suppose you¡¯re right," I murmured, distracted by the familiarity of it all. Mom surprised me with a rare attempt at humor. "You¡¯re definitely not yourself. That¡¯s twice today you¡¯ve agreed with me," she said, her eyebrow arching slightly. I couldn¡¯t help but turn to her, a small smile breaking through. "Believe it or not, I¡¯ve grown a little wiser since I¡¯ve been away," I admitted, a tinge of regret in my voice. "I wish we hadn¡¯t parted on such bad terms." Near-death experiences have a funny way of shifting your perspective. She reached out and hugged me, and I clung to her more tightly than I¡¯d intended. "Maybe I pushed too hard about that marriage," she said, her voice almost unsure, almost apologetic. That caught me off guard. An apology from her? Now that was new. "I might have been a tad difficult," I admitted, teasing out the last part with a grin. "Sometimes... just because I could." Her eyes softened. "Maybe if you stay awhile, we¡¯ll have a chance to catch up," she said, her hope tangible. I hesitated, the weight of recent losses settling heavily on me. "I think I¡¯ve had enough adventure for now. Maybe it¡¯s time to grow roots, as they say." A sudden wave of grief hit me, memories rushing in unbidden, and I couldn¡¯t hide the change in my expression. Mom noticed, as she always did, and clasped my hand tightly. "The beginning will be the hardest," she whispered. "But you¡¯ve always been strong." Strong... The word felt like a lie, but it was the version of me that made her proud. So I kept pretending. "How¡¯s work?" I asked, desperately steering the conversation away from the sadness threatening to overwhelm me. She regained her stern expression. ¡°Not that great. The skirmishes with Celestria have hurt trade. The trolls are more active than usual, which means port commerce is suffering too,¡± she sighed, but pressed on. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only ones struggling, so our standing hasn¡¯t been affected.¡± I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Ever since Dad passed, she had made it her mission to elevate our family¡¯s prestige. And while I understood the relentless pragmatism and even admired her dedication, it was a constant source of friction between us. ¡°And Kraityn?¡± I asked, eager to pivot away from the ever-present theme of family status. She frowned, her disapproval obvious. ¡°He¡¯s almost as stubborn as you when it comes to that girl I found for him. She¡¯s beautiful, wealthy, and from an excellent family. What more could he possibly want?¡± At least, for once, her criticisms weren¡¯t aimed at me. ¡°Speaking of Kraityn,¡± she continued, ¡°he mentioned running into you at Whitestone. He said you weren¡¯t alone. Is the person you brought home the same one he saw?¡± So much for escaping her scrutiny. ¡°Yes, Mother. His name is Tiberius,¡± I replied, trying to maintain my composure. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°I do hope you¡¯re not too fond of him. Your tone sounded far too invested for a simple friendship.¡± She delivered this judgment with a detachment that made my blood boil. ¡°If you must know, yes, we are together,¡± I answered, doing my best to stay calm. She lifted an eyebrow, the disapproval seeping back in. ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re entitled to your fun.¡± I bristled, but she cut me off before I could speak. ¡°I won¡¯t try to push a suitor on you, but don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got any serious intentions about marrying an offworlder.¡± Right. The offworlder thing. I¡¯d almost forgotten how much of a stigma that carried. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about marriage,¡± I said, my voice tighter than I¡¯d intended. ¡°Good,¡± she said, her voice a little too relieved. ¡°Just remember, this isn¡¯t just about you. If anyone even suspects it¡¯s more than a casual fling, we¡¯ll become pariahs.¡± She stood, dusting off her robes before heading back to the villa. So that¡¯s why she¡¯d come along. Not to offer comfort or solidarity, but to ensure that her precious reputation remained intact. The hilltop breeze brushed against my face, but it offered no comfort. The view spread out around me¡ªrolling hills blanketed in wildflowers and golden grass swaying gently in the afternoon light. Behind me, our family villa stood proud and white, a monument to tradition and permanence. It felt so detached from the chaos inside me, from the sudden, hollow space in my heart. I pressed a hand against my lower abdomen, the place where life had almost begun. The silence inside my own body was deafening, and I closed my eyes, willing the tears not to fall. But they came anyway, and I let them, because this wasn¡¯t something I could just fight off or ignore. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. The entire reason I had walked away from the life carefully laid out before me was to escape the fate of marrying a prince, where my only duty would be to secure the royal line and ensure the family¡¯s legacy. I had wanted more, something that felt truly mine¡ªa path chosen, not imposed. And for a time, I thought I had succeeded. But here I was, paying a price I never imagined, for a decision that had never really felt like my own. What choice did the goddess give me? Would I have agreed to this sacrifice if she had taken the time to explain all the consequences, to spell out exactly what was being asked of me? It was the whole world, after all. The answer should have been simple, right? Yet nothing felt simple when it was my own body, my own heart, doing the sacrificing. It was easy to talk about noble decisions and destiny when they didn¡¯t come wrapped in pain and loss. The breeze whispered around me as I sat there, grappling with the weight of it all. I wanted to be strong, to keep my head high and find some semblance of purpose in the emptiness, but for now, I clutched the ache close to me. It was raw, undeniable, and no excuse or logical reasoning could lessen it. Chapter 2.02 - Shattered Flashes of consciousness came and went, drifting in and out like fragments of a dream. At first, they were fleeting, leaving me in a state of perpetual confusion, as though I was trapped in some kind of purgatory, condemned to exist in oblivion. Each moment of awareness was followed by an inevitable return to darkness. But gradually, those moments grew longer, giving me the precious opportunity to form coherent thoughts. Sound began to register in my mind¡ªa distant echo, as if I were submerged underwater and just starting to break the surface. Then, suddenly, it was like a switch had been flipped. The fog lifted, and I no longer slipped back into unconsciousness. I was fully, undeniably aware. Even the simple act of opening my eyes felt like a Herculean task. My muscles seemed unaccustomed to functioning, as if they were waking up alongside me, sluggishly adjusting to the demands of being alive again. Surprisingly, I found myself in a room. Not some ethereal afterlife, not a divine space of judgment, but a regular bedroom. It bore a striking resemblance to the rooms I¡¯d seen in this world¡ªsolid and familiar. So... I was alive. The thought felt oddly anticlimactic. Testing my body cautiously, I tried to move. I wiggled my toes, feeling a relief that flooded through me at the realization that I could still feel them. With painstaking effort, I brought my hand over my abdomen, feeling for signs of the wounds that had nearly claimed my life. I seemed miraculously intact, yet something was off. Attempting to sit up proved futile. My abdominal muscles wouldn¡¯t cooperate, refusing to obey my commands. They felt disconnected, foreign, as though the muscles were there but my nerves had forgotten how to move them. It seemed that healing such complex wounds came with a long road of physical therapy. The door burst open, and I turned my head just in time to see a woman dressed in the familiar healer¡¯s garb of the Church of Light. She paused at the sight of me, a flicker of surprise crossing her face, but quickly composed herself and approached. When she reached the bed, she bent down slightly, her voice slow and soothing, almost as if she were addressing a small child. ¡°My name is Rosaria. Can you tell me your name?¡± It dawned on me that she was probably checking for signs of brain damage. Was I brain damaged? I didn¡¯t feel like it, but then again, would I even know? Her patient, expectant expression made me realize she was waiting for a response. I tried to form the words, but I hadn¡¯t realized how many muscles were involved in speaking until now. My first few attempts were failures, and I noticed her expression beginning to shift to pity. I finally managed to croak out ¡°Tiberius.¡± It took so much work I almost wished my name were something simpler, like Bob. ¡°How much is two plus two?¡± she asked, her tone still serious. ¡°Five?¡± I replied, managing a weak smile. She laughed softly. ¡°Close enough.¡± Her face relaxed, relieved by the absence of apparent brain damage. ¡°You had lost so much blood that we worried brain damage might be a lasting consequence.¡± She continued asking the standard doctor questions, assessing my awareness and reflexes. Gradually, as I struggled through my answers, I found my voice returning, the words flowing more smoothly. ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, cutting off her endless inquiries about my injuries. ¡°You were brought here by your acquaintance, Alira,¡± she replied promptly. A wave of relief washed over me. Alira was safe. If she had managed to bring me here, she must have survived and somehow won. My mind drifted to the machine... and the image of her hand on the crystal. If she was here, there was no point of wild suppositions. "Where is she?" I asked. "She left for some official business; she should be back by tonight. She spends her evenings here." "Evenings? as in plural. How long was I out?" I asked. "Almost two weeks," she said, pausing when she saw my shock. She continued, "You had literal holes in your body. It was decided that a coma would aid in both brain and body recovery. Any movement in the early stages could have undone our efforts." Two weeks? The thought hit me like a wave. On old Earth, wounds like those would have been a death sentence. I owed these people my life. "Thank you for everything," I managed, feeling like words were entirely inadequate. She looked at me with a hint of pride. "Yes, you were a particularly difficult case, but the light shone on you. No complications and no apparent cognitive damage¡ªyou seem quite lucid. An offering to the sun goddess is the least you should consider." I stifled a groan, opting instead for diplomacy. "I''d rather thank you personally. And... consider me in your debt." I couldn¡¯t afford to be indebted to anyone, but I figured the gesture might help. She softened, almost amused. "All costs have already been covered." Then, as if something clicked in her memory, she added, "I should inform Lady Valeria of your progress." With that, she left.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I stared at the ceiling, anxiety brewing. Now I was indebted to Alira''s mother. Fantastic. I could imagine the stories her son had spread about me. Great first impression. Valeria would be visiting soon, and that thought made me feel queasy. Then, a new panic washed over me: If I was alive, then a portal had been used to save me. Focus. One problem at a time. Did I still have my magic? Moving was a chore, and normal spells were out. Fortunately, the familiar sensation of the Mana Shield wrapped around me like a warm blanket, instantly washing away the anxiety that had been building up. It was a small comfort, but in that moment, it was enough to steady my nerves and remind me that I wasn¡¯t completely defenseless. "Thank God for small miracles," I said aloud, chuckling at the irony. Even now, that old Earth expression had a way of amusing me. It didn''t take long for a knock, then shortly after, a woman entered the room. Even from where I sat on the bed, feeling weak and disheveled, I couldn''t help but notice how flawlessly put together she was. Her dress, deep burgundy with delicate golden embroidery, fit her perfectly, moving gracefully with every step. Her chestnut hair, with just the faintest hint of silver, was styled so impeccably that it seemed impossible a single strand had ever been out of place. As she got closer, I noticed her eyes, a piercing blue much like Alira¡¯s but colder and more calculating, fixed on me, assessing everything with a practiced, critical gaze. The family resemblance was unmistakable, especially in the way she carried herself¡ªan exact reflection of Alira''s posture when she meant business. ¡°Lady Valeria, I presume,¡± I managed, breaking the thick silence that had descended the moment she walked in. Her eyes studied me, weighing every flaw and imperfection, and for a moment, I felt like a specimen under a magnifying glass. ¡°Tiberius, was it?¡± She finally retorted, her voice clipped and cold. Great. Passive-aggressive right from the start. This was going to be just fantastic. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady and respectful. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I understand I owe you quite a debt.¡± The least I could do was avoid making this encounter even more painful, even if winning her over was a lost cause. She sniffed slightly, as if the very air around me was disagreeable. ¡°Yes, well, my daughter seems fond of you, so it was the least I could do.¡± I knew a jab when I heard one. ¡°Once I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to pay you back,¡± I promised. It was a bitter statement, the kind where you have to sit there and accept whatever terms are given, all while swallowing your pride. ¡°Bounty hunter, are you?¡± She asked, her words dripping with disdain. ¡°I suppose you being away on contracts has its upsides.¡± Gone was any pretense of civility; she had decided to go full-on hostile. ¡°Look, it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t like me,¡± I said, my patience wearing thin. She opened her mouth to cut me off, but I pressed on. ¡°I get it, instead of a prince, you got me. You had dreams for her¡ªgrand, perfect dreams¡ªand now you see me as the one who shattered them.¡± Her face hardened further, a mix of fury and grief. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you convinced her to traipse around the world with you, spouting absurd tales of dead gods, but the one thing I¡¯ll never forgive you for is being responsible for her¡­handicap.¡± Her words sucker-punched me. ¡°What happened?¡± I stammered, genuine confusion coloring my tone. ¡°From the little I heard, she seemed fine, still going to work and everything.¡± Valeria¡¯s eyes blazed. ¡°She can never have children, thanks to whatever happened under your watch." Her voice rose to a shout, raw and furious. The guilt crushed me. It was supposed to be me paying the price, not her. How did everything go so wrong? ¡°If you really want to repay me,¡± she said, her voice suddenly cold and composed, ¡°take one of your little contracts and never return.¡± With that, she turned and left, leaving me drowning in my own regret and self-recrimination. When Alira returned, she found me still sitting there, tears streaming down my face. Grief was an unbearable weight pressing down on my chest, and I couldn''t hide it. How could I? The pain was raw, cutting deeper than any blade ever had. ¡°Hey,¡± she called softly as she stepped into the room. Her voice, at first bright and full of joy, faltered as she saw me. The joy in her eyes evaporated, replaced by a worry that only deepened as she took in my expression. ¡°Mother told you¡­¡± she whispered, a note of frustration and sadness in her voice. ¡°I begged her to let me be the one to tell you,¡± she added, rushing to my side and pulling me into a tight embrace. Guilt crashed over me like a relentless tide. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I managed to choke out, trying to force some calm into my voice for her sake. ¡°I should be the one comforting you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured, her arms still wrapped around me. ¡°I¡¯ve had a little time to process it.¡± ¡°Did you at least know beforehand?¡± I asked, my voice cracking. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much time,¡± she admitted, her voice shaking slightly. ¡°But I knew there would be a high price. In the end, it was my choice to put my hand on the crystal.¡± Her words were steady, but I could feel the undercurrent of her pain in how she held me, the tremble in her hands betraying the strength she was trying so hard to project. We held each other in silence, maybe her giving me time to collect myself. Her presence did make it easier. "A walk did wonders for me," Alira said softly, her voice carrying a gentle warmth as she sat beside me. "It¡¯s easier to grieve when you can look across the beautiful hills surrounding this place." I knew she was trying to lift my spirits, and I appreciated her effort, even if I couldn''t quite match her energy. I forced a small smile. "I can barely sit up right now," I replied, my voice weary. "So maybe in a few days." The idea of moving, of putting on a strong front, felt almost impossible in the state I was in. She sighed, and I could hear the regret she carried. "Sorry about my mother," she said. "We actually got along well those first few days, but somehow, in two weeks, we¡¯ve already regressed to where we were before I left." Her tone held a mix of frustration and sadness, like someone struggling to balance her own hurt with the weight of everything happening around us. I swallowed hard, feeling the ache in my chest. "I guess we each grieve in different ways," I said, the words tasting bittersweet on my tongue. It was true; grief seemed to twist us all into versions of ourselves that we barely recognized, and sometimes it set us at odds with each other. She looked at me, and a small smile tugged at her lips. "When did you become so wise?" she asked, the tiniest glimmer of humor breaking through her sorrow. Her attempt at lightness didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and I wanted to answer with something clever, something that would pull us back into a more comfortable place. But instead, I held back, not wanting to cheapen the moment with a joke or a clever remark. Instead, I simply pulled her into a hug, wrapping her in the silence that said more than words could. We held on to each other, both searching for comfort in our shared grief, knowing that healing wouldn¡¯t come easily¡ªbut maybe, just maybe, we could find it together. Chapter 2.03 - New beginings. Walking through the bustling market was one of the few things that still reminded me of home. The ebb and flow of people, the aroma of food vendors, and the clamor of haggling voices gave the place a warmth and energy I hadn¡¯t felt since leaving my own world. Because of this, I usually took a longer route to the apothecary, just to lose myself in the crowd and forget, if only briefly, everything that had happened. The past few months had been taxing. Physical recovery had taken nearly a month, but even though I was technically "healed," I still felt twinges of pain. My ribs ached if I moved wrong, and my shoulder had started predicting the weather better than any seer. It seemed like life in this world aged you faster, with its endless trials and high stakes. My current challenge, however, was one as old as civilization itself: acquiring wealth. I¡¯d realized early on that bounty hunting wasn¡¯t for me. I¡¯d had my fill of near-death experiences, and ¡°retirement¡± sounded blissfully appealing. But that left me with a practical problem: income. Alira had the means to support us, but her mother made it a point to remind me, with thinly veiled glee, that I was just a ¡°lazy offworlder.¡± It seemed that when it came to nobility, there was a certain stigma attached to being an offworlder. Coming from various backgrounds, they often didn¡¯t fit neatly into local social structures, and their ideas and expectations frequently disrupted the established order. It didn¡¯t help that current tensions with Celestria were partly due to descendants of offworlders marrying into noble families there and staging a coup. Nobody liked an ¡°threat¡± to the established power. Marrying an offworlder or even associating too closely was political suicide here, and Alira and I both knew her mother¡¯s constant reminders were fueled by more than just personal distaste. To make matters worse, Alira wanted me to join Shadowmere¡¯s intelligence network, shadowy combination of espionage and assassination. I understood the value of the work, but the thought of trading my freedom for more intrigue and violence didn¡¯t sit well. It was ironic that the enemy¡¯s views on leadership and social mobility were more aligned with my own, so I kept postponing the decision. In my search for purpose, and a steady income, the local Mage Guild seemed like the obvious place to start. At first, it seemed promising; they had heard of my miraculous escape from the adamantite prison at the Mage Tower, and curiosity buzzed around me. My first week there was everything I¡¯d imagined: animated discussions about the nature of magic, comparing my ideas with theirs, and exploring theory and application from entirely different perspectives. For a brief moment, I felt like I belonged. But as the days passed, a different tone took over. The Mage Guild, it seemed, was deeply entrenched in the brewing conflict. Their focus was overwhelmingly on combat magic, and they wanted to channel my experience into spells that could be used against Adamantite. When they realized there were no easy answers, and that I didn¡¯t share their enthusiasm for a war with so many blurred lines, our relationship soured. Conversations became tense, and what began as respect quickly shifted to suspicion. I began to see that I wasn¡¯t just another mage there, I was the ¡°offworlder,¡± someone to be useful in their cause, or, failing that, someone to be distrusted. Politics, it seemed, didn¡¯t stop at the Mage Guild¡¯s doors. Which led me to the apothecary in front of me, the heart of my latest "get-rich" scheme, a scheme that, thankfully, couldn''t be repurposed for war. The answer? Chocolate. Since my free time had been abundant lately, I''d finally ironed out the quirks in my conjure food spell. Normally, you can¡¯t make money off conjured goods; they can taste pretty awful. But with enough practice, I¡¯d figured out how to give my conjured food some actual flavor and texture. It turns out that if you actually know the chemical elements that make up food, you can prepare the exact materials needed for transfiguration... or however the process actually works. That¡¯s when the idea hit me: back home, everyone loved chocolate, so why wouldn¡¯t it be the same here? After some trial and error, I got the recipe as close to the real thing as I could manage. "A¡­ my favorite business partner!" The shop owner greeted me with a grin that could only be brought on by healthy profits. "I hope you''ve brought more of that chocolate." Setting down my heavy backpack, I pulled out a few brick-like packages and handed them over. I couldn''t help but smile at the thought; I felt a bit like a dealer, bringing some addictive, exotic good to eager customers. "Excellent! My clients can¡¯t get enough of it," he said, weighing each package with an approving nod. "But... only ten bricks? You¡¯ll have to step up production, my friend." That was the catch. The ¡°production¡± process took ages, leaving me completely drained if I attempted it in large batches. Plus, maintaining quality required intense focus; one mistake, and the taste was ruined. "Sorry, but it has specific requirements. ten bricks a week is about the max I can handle." "Demand¡¯s soaring! Hire some help if that¡¯s the issue. I could even lend you some dinari if you¡¯re short on funds," he offered eagerly. "If only it were that simple," I replied with a sigh. He handed me a pouch of coins from under the counter, and I took it with a nod before stepping back out into the bustling street. Though I''d been making a decent amount in recent weeks, it wasn''t exactly a fortune¡ªespecially with the slow pace of production. For now, it was income, and every bit of it was going straight into my ¡°get-a-house-and-escape-the-wannabe-mother-in-law¡± fund. I was in luck. Alira had agreed to meet for quick lunch nearby, and when I entered the tavern, I spotted her already seated. She greeted me with a warm smile as I sat down. "Got rid of the contraband?" she teased.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Yes, and may I remind you," I said with a grin, "you¡¯re one of the biggest fans of said contraband." "It does taste amazing,¡± she admitted, ¡°but the presentation still needs work." I had to agree. "The apothecary has some ideas," I said, picturing his enthusiasm for ¡°expanding production.¡± Alira gave me a look. "I still don¡¯t understand why you went with some random apothecary; I know people who¡¯d pay a lot more. You know how addictive the stuff is." I shrugged. "Keeping a low profile seems wise right now. Selling addictive goods isn¡¯t exactly a diplomatic endeavor." She shook her head with a small laugh. "So is this really the plan? Becoming a chocolate merchant?" "Actually," I replied, leaning in, "the chocolate was just a proof of concept. If I can conjure food, I might be able to transmute other materials too." Her eyes lit with curiosity. "Like what?" I gave her a sly smile. "Turning lead into gold." At her silence, I continued, "By the way," I asked, "is gold valuable here too? Or should I start brainstorming other ways to fund this house I have in mind?" She raised her eyebrows. "We already have a house. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so set on moving." I tilted my head, letting out a short sigh. "Do people here normally live with their parents well into adulthood?¡± She looked at me as if I''d missed some obvious fact. "If it¡¯s a perfectly good villa with plenty of space, I don¡¯t see why not." "That¡¯s one way to look at it," I replied. "But your mother hates me." Alira let out an exasperated huff. "She does not," she started, but one look from me, and she softened. "Fine," she admitted, a touch more serious, "I understand why you might want to move. But if you get a new place, it means we¡¯d probably end up seeing each other less.¡± She didn¡¯t say it like a guilt trip; it was genuine, a quiet reminder of the difficult decisions we''d have to make at some point. Her tone hit me harder than I''d expected. "Yeah, I know," I replied. "Sooner or later, we¡¯ll have to make some tough choices." She shook her head, brushing away the somber turn in the conversation. "But let¡¯s not talk about that now. Tell me more about this turning-lead-into-gold idea." I leaned back, glad to lighten the mood. "It was the dream of so-called alchemists back home. And actually, with modern science, it was possible... technically. But the cost was insanely high, so no one did it practically. With magic, though, I figured maybe..." Alira nodded, catching on. "Gold¡¯s definitely valuable here. But I sense some hesitation, considering you¡¯ve been sticking to chocolate production for a while." I sighed, realizing I wasn¡¯t hiding anything from her. "Yes. That¡¯s why I asked if you knew of any secluded sheds in the woods nearby." She laughed, a sweet, warm sound that eased some of the tension between us. "So that¡¯s why you asked? I thought you were feeling nostalgic for the wilderness or something." "If I never have to sleep on bare ground again, it¡¯ll be too soon." Alira raised an eyebrow. "Oh, yes, I¡¯m sure. You were raised in luxury, after all." "Says the almost princess. Anyway, how''s work? Destabilized any small kingdoms lately?" I smirked. "You do like that joke, but if you must know," She leaned closer, dropping her voice to a whisper, "An elf diplomatic delegation is arriving tonight by portal." "Must be important," I said, impressed. I do remember elf and humans not really mixing." I responded. She rolled her eyes. "You have no idea. Generations of isolationism, we must have sent dozens of envoys over the years, and now, suddenly, they want to talk? And they¡¯re coming here, of all places." "So, you¡¯ll be busy tonight, I take it?" She nodded. "Yeah. Don¡¯t wait up; who knows how long this will go on." I smiled, feeling more determined. "Perfect. So, where¡¯s that shed? If I¡¯m free tonight, might as well put in some hours on my little side project." She laughed, shaking her head. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t end up blowing the place up. I know you want that house, but my mother isn¡¯t that bad.¡± "Why do you think I''m doing this tonight?¡± I replied, feigning a shudder. ¡°The idea of bumping into her without you around to soften her... personality..." She gave me a playful punch on the arm. ¡°Oh, come on. She¡¯s not a monster; you make her sound like one.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who said it, not me.¡± She rolled her eyes, a smile tugging at her lips as she stood up. ¡°Mast should know about the shed, I asked him to look for one a few days ago. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to run,¡± she said, leaning down for a quick kiss. "One last thing, promise me you won¡¯t come looking for me at the shed if I¡¯m running late tomorrow," I said. When she rolled her eyes, I pressed on, "I mean it. What I¡¯m planning to do is genuinely dangerous." "Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t be doing it at all?" she countered. I tried to reassure her with a smile. "My shield should keep me safe... at least I hope so," I added, making a mental note to double-check whether it could actually block radiation. Seeing her stern expression, I quickly clarified, "I¡¯m kidding, I promise. You know I¡¯m always careful. Now go enjoy your time with the elves." With a quick detour to get the location from Mast, I made my way to the shed just as the sun was setting. It was the perfect spot¡ªsmall, remote, and quiet. I pulled out a vial of mercury from my backpack. Starting small seemed like the smart choice, so I carefully poured a tiny droplet onto a burnt wooden plate I found near. The concept was straightforward: mercury has 80 protons, and gold has 79. So, in theory, losing just one proton and was it... two neutrons? could turn mercury into gold. Of course, it was more complex than that, something about mercury undergoing beta decay to become gold. But when it came to magic, it had a way of bridging those scientific gaps. With the droplet before me, I held my hand over it and focused on its essence. I knew it would likely decay into a radioactive isotope of gold, which wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was a step in the right direction. Drawing on the same principles as when I conjured food, I visualized the desired outcome and honed in on the core elements. Creating food required various elements from the air, water, and wood, but this time, it was just mercury. As I channeled energy into the droplet, I felt an immediate resistance, a natural pushback against my efforts. I focused harder, and suddenly, it was as if a dam had burst. Energy surged into the droplet, and I noticed a faint tingling sensation from my Mana Shield. The droplet had become radioactive, and if I looked at it from a certain angle, it seemed to have a faint yellowish glow. For the next several hours, I carefully manipulated the energies, watching as the material solidified. Even when it took on a full yellow hue, the radioactivity stubbornly remained. At one point, it even started to gain a silvery sheen, indicating I¡¯d pushed too far in the other direction, it was turning into platinum. I began to worry that even if the Mana Shield no longer registered any tingling, the piece might still be mildly radioactive, just not enough for the shield to detect. As dawn approached, I decided to call it quits. It seems magic had its limits when it came to filling in the gaps, or perhaps what I needed was precision, something magic just couldn''t offer. If a single grain-sized droplet was giving me this much trouble, it was better to cut my losses. I carefully placed the droplet outside on the ground and used my Quicksand spell to bury it as deep as possible. Hopefully, no one would come digging around here. There would be no quick profits from this idea. The disappointment, combined with my growing fatigue, pushed me to sleep in the shed rather than risk running into Lady Passive-Aggressive back at the villa. As I drifted off, my thoughts wandered to my next project. Gold was out of the question, what else could I try to create? Explosives? Maybe C-4. That could have its uses. Chapter 2.04 - Elf Ambasadors Alira I left the tavern and made my way quickly towards headquarters. The streets were bustling with activity, but I weaved through the crowd with purpose. The elf delegation wasn''t set to arrive for at least another hour, and I knew I wasn¡¯t high-ranking enough to be part of the welcoming committee. Still, their every word would be overheard, transcribed, and dissected by our team back at base. This was a crucial moment, and I wanted to be there to catch every piece of information as it came in. Random thoughts and scenarios kept looping in my mind, distracting me¡ªa whirlwind of possible futures with him that I just couldn¡¯t seem to rein in. Each scenario ended badly, with someone inevitably suffering¡ªand more often than not, I saw myself as the one paying the price. The simplest solution would be to disappear with him, start fresh in a different city, maybe even a different kingdom. We could live quietly, away from the tangled politics and expectations. Sure, staying in touch with my family would be limited to letters and the occasional secret visit, but the real problem loomed in the back of my mind: I couldn¡¯t abandon everything so easily. Tensions with Celestria were reaching a boiling point despite all our diplomatic efforts and the more off-the books ones. War was on the horizon, and even now, raids from the trolls were becoming more frequent and daring. Leaving the kingdom at a time like this, only to hear later of its collapse or conquest, felt like betrayal. It was selfish, but I kept finding ways to justify nudging him towards my line of work. With his unique talents and immunity to precognition, he¡¯d be an incredible asset as an intelligence agent. True, he had a tendency to draw attention to himself, but the missions could be tailored to suit his unpredictable nature. In my head, I imagined him as the key to preventing the impending war¡ªturning the tide and saving countless lives. Yet, instead of using his abilities to help the Mage Guild or aid the kingdom, he was making chocolate, of all things, and playing the role of a merchant. I couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated with him, even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it. A part of me blamed him for not stepping up, for not doing more to help when he clearly had the skills. But then guilt washed over me. If our roles were reversed and he tried to pressure me into something against my will, I¡¯d be furious. The off-worlder stigma didn¡¯t help either. He was painfully aware of the restrictions placed on him simply because of his origins. He even joked about moving to Celestria, where he might be treated better. And while I understood his reasoning, even sympathized with it, I knew I could never leave. My loyalty to this kingdom wouldn¡¯t allow it; abandoning my home would feel like treason. So, I felt like a hypocrite, asking him to contribute to a country that treated him as an outsider. But war was a different beast. If being a hypocrite meant I could give us a chance to stop it, I¡¯d gladly bear that burden. I realized I was falling back into my old habit of nitpicking small flaws and letting those tiny details overshadow everything else. So, I made an effort to focus on the positives instead. Like how effortlessly he could make me smile, even when I least expected it. Seriously, turning lead into gold? where did he come up with this stuff? I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to myself. I entered the palace and hurried toward our little office, the makeshift base for this visit. Inside, Lyrelle was already scribbling furiously. "Hey, what are you up to?" I asked, trying to ignore her new platinum blonde hair. She was absolutely obsessed with that enchanted dye, but honestly, it made her look more washed out than younger. "The elves arrived early. We just got the first batch of transcripts," she replied excitedly. I raised an eyebrow. "Early? I thought they were supposed to be punctual to a fault. I should''ve been here sooner." "Don''t worry, you didn¡¯t miss much," she reassured me. "They¡¯ve only been here for about half an hour, and it¡¯s all been pleasantries and protocol so far." Just as I was about to respond, the door swung open. Our boss entered, his gaze locking onto mine immediately. "Alira, thank Otravos you¡¯re here. I was worried you might have left already." "What¡¯s going on? Shouldn''t you be with the delegation?" I asked, noting the unusual urgency in his expression. He sighed, looking both exasperated and slightly out of breath. "They specifically requested you, and the king pretty much ordered me to fetch you, so we need to move fast." "Me? Why me?" I glanced at Lyrelle, who was our resident expert on elves. "Shouldn¡¯t they be talking to her?" "They asked for you by name," he replied, glancing between us with a shrug. Without wasting any time, we made our way to the meeting room where the king usually held his diplomatic sessions. As we entered, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the five elves were dressed in elaborate, finely woven garments clearly meant to impress. Despite their elegant appearance, they looked visibly uncomfortable. I couldn¡¯t stop my gaze from lingering on the dress worn by a striking dark-skinned elf¡ªit was absolutely stunning, and I found myself momentarily distracted.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I mentally shook myself and refocused, scanning the room. My eyes widened when I recognized one of the elves¡ªIsla. That explained a few things. As soon as she saw me, she stood up with a graceful smile. "Alira, it¡¯s wonderful to see you again," she greeted warmly. I gave a polite nod, masking my surprise. "Isla, the feeling is mutual." She stepped forward, gesturing away from the table. "Let¡¯s leave the politicians to their discussions. I have something I need to speak with you about." As soon as we left the room, I guided her toward a nearby balcony, a discreet spot away from prying eyes. "How was the trip back home?" I asked as we reached the edge, looking out over the city. "Long," she sighed, leaning against the railing. "It''s good to be back in civilization." I raised an eyebrow. "So I take it you''re not here to discuss establishing diplomatic ties?" A faint smile tugged at her lips. "I convinced them that it was a small price to pay for what we might gain in return." "And what exactly is that?" I pressed. Her expression turned serious. "We need Tiberius¡ªspecifically, we need his ability to make a scouting party immune to precognition." I frowned, genuinely puzzled. "How do you even know he made it back?" She gave me a knowing look. "We have spies everywhere, and with our illusions, there are very few who can detect us." I nodded slowly. At least she was being straightforward. "So what''s so important that you''re willing to reestablish diplomatic relations with us now?" She let out a weary sigh. "Let''s just say we¡¯re going to need every ally we can get in the near future. The diplomacy angle is just a bonus." I stayed silent, sensing there was more she needed to say. She studied me intently for a moment, as if searching for answers. "Somehow you succeeded," she finally said. "I don''t understand how, but you did." I blinked, taken aback. "What are you talking about?" She lowered her voice to a whisper. "The gods... they¡¯re either dead or missing." My pulse quickened. "How do you know that?" "As I mentioned, we have ears everywhere. About three months ago, the reports started coming in. At first, we thought it was just coincidence, but it became undeniable. Multiple religions have experienced their gods suddenly going silent, no longer answering prayers." Her face betrayed a flicker of fear. "People will say it''s a test from the gods," she continued. "And many will resort to the one thing they believe will prove their devotion." "War," I whispered, the weight of it sinking in. "Then we need to form alliances, try to stop the chaos that''s coming." She shook her head, cutting me off. "No, we have bigger problems." "I''m listening," I said carefully, trying to keep my face neutral. She gave me a quick smile, the kind that signals trouble. "Not even your superiors will believe this next part, so you might want to skip it from your report." I already had my family thinking I was crazy; the last thing I needed was for my coworkers to join them. "We started losing contacts in random locations," she continued, her tone shifting to something more serious. "At first, we thought it was just bad luck or coincidence, but the more it happened, the more it worried us. We tried to find a pattern, but there was none. What little information we gathered suggested that individuals of immense power had appeared in these places, taking over villages or towns, often through violent means." I frowned. "I get that it''s strange for this to happen in so many places, but I''m not seeing the ''crazy'' part yet." Her expression darkened. "We sent an expedition¡ªseveral thousand strong¡ªto confront the closest of these so-called warlords. Fewer than a hundred returned." I felt a chill run down my spine. "They¡¯re already that powerful?" "The survivors'' stories were... unsettling," she said. "The warlord was leading a force half the size of ours. And yet, the tales describe him as a demi-god. His power alone was enough to tip the scales and rout our forces." I took a deep breath, trying to process this. "So the question is: are all the gods truly dead?" Her gaze sharpened. "Or did you miss some?" The memory of the goddess¡¯s sacrifice flashed through my mind. I saw that god die before my eyes, felt the void it left behind. If any gods were still around, they would have hunted us down by now, taken revenge. "They''re all dead," I said, conviction ringing in my voice. "But..." "But?" She leaned in, listening intently. "We didn¡¯t exactly kill them," I admitted. "We made their realm uninhabitable. That¡¯s where they drew their power from¡ªat least, that¡¯s how I understood it. We disrupted their source, shattered their connection." Her eyes widened slightly. "So some could have abandoned ship before it was destroyed?" I hesitated. "I¡¯m not the expert on this. You should ask Tiberius. He understands this far better than I do." "Maybe we could meet tomorrow?" Isla suggested, her eyes searching mine. "He¡¯ll be glad to see familiar faces," I replied, though I wasn¡¯t so sure about the rest. "But convincing him to jump back into the adventuring life? That might be a tougher sell. He¡¯s trying to keep a low profile these days." She smirked. "We¡¯ll see about that." As we walked back to the meeting area, I felt a nagging unease. Isla always seemed to have a plan, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was really after. When we arrived, the room fell silent. Every eye turned toward us, even the kings, as if they waiting for us. The king looked at Isla, raising an eyebrow. "So, how do you know Alira already?" Isla¡¯s response was casual, almost dismissive. "She and her companion saved me from the orcs" The king''s interest piqued immediately. "Is that so? I do recall a report involving orcs..." I felt my chest tighten. Isla had just dropped that tidbit like a casual remark, but it felt like she was baiting him. "Yes, they were incredible," she continued, effortlessly spinning her tale. "They managed to rescue a group of orc refugees from a native race of bear men and even befriended them. I must say, Tiberius is a natural diplomat. We¡¯d be lucky to have someone like him as an ambassador." Her smile was polite, but I knew her well enough to sense the maneuver behind it. She was pushing the king¡¯s hand, subtly cornering him into endorsing her mission. I could feel the king¡¯s attention shift sharply to me, and I forced a smile, trying not to let my irritation show. "I¡¯ve never heard of this companion of yours. Tiberius, is it?" he asked, his tone curious. "Yes," I answered, keeping my tone flat. "He was a bounty hunter I partnered with on a mission in the southern continent." I tried to make it sound as unremarkable as possible, but from the way the king¡¯s eyes glazed over, I might have overdone it. "Orcs, elves, bear people... and you survived them all? I¡¯d very much like to meet your companion," the king said, sounding almost excited. I forced a chuckle. What else could I say? "Of course, Your Highness. He¡¯ll be ready whenever you wish to meet." "Tomorrow, then," the king decided swiftly, already turning his attention to the other diplomats in the room. Even though I was still annoyed at Isla for her meddling, I couldn''t help but have a small smile on my lips...so much for his career in the chocolate business. Chapter 2.05 - The weight of a compromise As I stepped into the villa, the voices from the main dining room drew me in, so I headed that way, hoping to find Alira. My body still ached from the rough night''s sleep. After months of having a proper bed, I was reminded why crashing in random sheds was never a good idea. I must have dozed off for a couple of hours, but between the sun slicing through the wooden beams and the unforgiving hardness of the floor, rest was elusive. "Good afternoon, Lady Valeria," I greeted as I walked in. They were already halfway through lunch, so I quickly slipped into an empty seat, giving Alira a nod. Valeria¡¯s gaze landed on me almost immediately. "I heard you didn¡¯t sleep in the villa last night," she said with an accusing tone, then glanced over at her daughter. "Getting your own place, perhaps?" "I had a personal project that needed handling elsewhere," I explained, while the servants immediately brought me some cutlery and a light meal. "Any success?" Alira asked. "Unfortunately not," I admitted with a sigh. "Might have to stick with my side gig as a chocolate vendor." Valeria let out a quiet snicker at that, but I decided to let it slide. "Late night with the elves?" I turned the conversation back to Alira, hoping to redirect the attention away from me. She nodded, looking a bit weary. "Yes, I had to debrief everyone once the elves retired to their quarters. Didn¡¯t get in until the middle of the night." "You were at the meeting?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. Even her mother looked surprised. A smile spread across Alira¡¯s lips, the kind that told me she was about to drop some news. "As you like to say, there¡¯s good news and bad news," she said, her eyes locking onto mine. "Let¡¯s hear the good news first," I replied, bracing myself. "Isla was part of the elven delegation," she began. "We had a surprisingly pleasant evening catching up." I could tell there was a twist coming, and sure enough, she didn¡¯t disappoint. "The bad news," she continued with a smirk that might have held a bit too much satisfaction, "is that she needs you for a mission. And she may have convinced the king that you¡¯re the perfect ambassador to the elves." I blinked, caught off guard. Of course, Isla would pull a move like that. Alira¡¯s smirk widened, clearly enjoying this turn of events. So much for laying low. Still, I hoped I could politely decline. "Tiberius as a liaison with the elves?" Valeria asked, her tone laced with disbelief. Her expression was almost comical, mouth slightly agape, like she couldn¡¯t fathom the idea. "Yes, Mother," Alira responded calmly. "I know you two don¡¯t exactly get along, but he¡¯s actually quite effective in that role. Even the king was intrigued enough to request a meeting with him tonight." She delivered this last piece of information casually, like it was just an afterthought. I barely had time to process the shock before noticing Valeria¡¯s face, still frozen in disbelief. I¡¯d expected a reaction, but this was almost satisfying. Declining a king¡¯s invitation wasn¡¯t an option unless I had a death wish. And while I could be abrasive, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to dig my own grave in this situation. Valeria finally gathered herself. "So, she¡¯s the elf from that story you told us on the first day?" she asked, the pieces slowly clicking into place for her. I could see the gears turning, realizing that maybe not everything Alira had said was an exaggeration after all. "Yes," Alira confirmed with a slight shrug, clearly amused by the turn of events. "Isla shared a few of our...adventures, and it seems it caught the king''s interest." Valeria¡¯s lips curled into a smile. "I may have misjudged, he would be a perfect ambassador to the elves" she said smoothly. Of course, she would. The idea of me being out of her sight, maybe even permanently, would likely make it the happiest day of her life. The rest of lunch passed in relative silence, Valeria looking particularly satisfied at the prospect of my potential departure. "I must depart," she declared once her plate was cleared. Alira, ever dutiful, rose from her seat as was customary. I, however, stayed planted in my chair, stubborn as ever. Valeria cast me a sharp scowl before leaving without a word. Maybe she was finally resigned to my lack of decorum. Alira sighed as the door clicked shut. "Why do you have to make things so difficult with my mother? You''re usually the bigger person." I tilted my head dramatically, putting on my best impression of mock indignation. "Oh, so she gets to jab at me every chance she gets, but I have to play Mr. Congeniality?" "She did save your life," Alira replied with maddening casualness, as if it solved everything. "Don¡¯t worry¡ªshe never lets me forget it," I muttered, heaving a long, exaggerated sigh. "But enough about her. How¡¯s Isla?" The mention of Isla lit her up, her expression softening. ¡°We didn¡¯t have too much time, so it was all business. Maybe today we can catch up if nothing goes wrong¡­"The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Her tone grew serious. "When you meet the king tonight..." I cut her off, raising a hand. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not completely clueless. He¡¯s a king, and your boss. I¡¯ll be on my best behavior." She smiled, though the flicker of doubt in her eyes told me she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. Fair enough. I wasn¡¯t sure I was, either. The palace kept the Roman motif they seemed to embrace, with marble columns and arches stretching in all directions, each polished to a near-mirror finish. The floors were a patchwork of intricate mosaics, depicting maybe mythological scenes and the kingdom''s conquests. It was hard to tell since everybody had powers if they were realistic or not. Ornate frescoes adorned the walls, their vibrant colors contrasting beautifully with the cool marble tones. I passed through a grand atrium, its domed ceiling painted with celestial designs, shafts of light filtering through a central oculus that genuinely impressed me. Busts of past rulers lined the corridors on our way to the meeting hall and I could swear some incense was burning somewhere. Alira froze mid-step, her gaze sharpening as if she had heard something. A voice, soft but clear and coming from no discernible direction, spoke: "You made it. We need to talk before the meeting with the king. Follow me." It sounded like Isla, at least, I thought it was her. Alira didn¡¯t hesitate and began moving purposefully toward the source, so I followed. My instincts told me I was right. We wound through the palace corridors until we reached a modest room, unremarkable enough to be a servant¡¯s quarters. Inside, Isla was waiting for us. ¡°Was that an illusion guiding us? I thought you were just camouflaged,¡± I said, genuinely impressed despite myself. Her lips curled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing. My skills weren¡¯t sharp enough against certain orcs, and that¡¯s on me. I got overconfident since most people couldn¡¯t even detect me before.¡± ¡°Good to see you again,¡± I said, letting a faint smile slip before my tone grew serious. ¡°Even if I hear this isn¡¯t exactly a social call.¡± She sighed deeply, the weight of her thoughts evident. ¡°Unfortunately not. How much did Alira tell you?¡± ¡°Just the basics. She was vague about the details,¡± I replied, glancing at Alira, who avoided my look. As Isla filled in the gaps, my mood shifted from cautious curiosity to an uneasy apprehension. Her words painted a bleak picture. ¡°Alira said it might fall into your area of expertise. Do you think they could be gods?¡± Isla finally asked, her voice heavy. I hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°When I fought the god at the end¡­¡± Isla¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief plain on her face. ¡°You what?¡± I sighed, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I lost, but he said something... something that stuck with me. He mentioned he hadn¡¯t felt pain since before he ascended. That means there¡¯s a transition. What ascends can also fall.¡± Her expression darkened, and she sank further into the armchair, deflating. ¡°Then we have no chance,¡± she muttered. ¡°No.¡± I said firmly, perhaps too forcefully. Then I realized how it sounded and clarified, ¡°I mean, no, they aren¡¯t gods anymore. Not truly.¡± Alira, who had been quietly absorbing the conversation, finally spoke. ¡°How can you be so sure? From what Isla described, they might as well be gods.¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re powerful, no question about that. But they¡¯re bound by the limits of flesh, just like we are. And if they were truly omnipotent, they wouldn¡¯t need armies.¡± Isla leaned forward, her gaze piercing. ¡°You said you fought a god, even if you lost. Do you really think you have a chance against this¡­ demi-god?¡± I took a deep breath, steadying myself. ¡°I only survived as long as I did because that god wanted to toy with me, to make me feel insignificant. But even gods have weaknesses. With the right distraction, or better yet, the element of surprise, they can be defeated.¡± Isla¡¯s jaw tightened, determination flashing in her eyes. ¡°I saw what you did to that valley. If it comes to it, I¡¯ll risk my life to give you the distraction you need.¡± Alira, her focus narrowing on Isla, sat up straighter. ¡°What exactly are you proposing?¡± "The council wouldn¡¯t approve another full-scale expedition after that disaster. But a small, covert scouting party? One that might even have a chance to take him out if the opportunity arose? That was a different story entirely." I could see Alira about to protest, but Isla cut her off, her voice firm. ¡°I said if. The priority is intelligence gathering. Learning what we can about him, his weaknesses, anything we can use to our advantage.¡± I took a deep breath, trying to suppress the growing weight pressing on my chest. ¡°Look,¡± I began, my tone slower than I intended, ¡°I get the need to gather information. I do. But I made a promise to myself to live a normal life, to stop chasing trouble. We¡¯ve already lost so much. I¡¯m not losing more.¡± Isla nodded, but her eyes betrayed her resolve, burning like embers in the dim light. ¡°I heard about the injury,¡± she said softly, her gaze flicking to Alira for a moment. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for your loss. But if I were in their place, if someone burned my home to the ground, I¡¯d scour every corner of this world to find whoever was responsible. They won¡¯t stop.¡± I hated how right she was. Ignoring it wouldn¡¯t make the threat disappear. We could portal away, sure, vanish to some far-off place. But if war ever reached this city, Alira wouldn¡¯t abandon her family or her kingdom to run away with me. Not when so many lives were at stake. And, if I were being honest, a part of me knew this was partly my fault. ¡°Fine,¡± I said reluctantly, the word tasting bitter. ¡°But on one condition: Alira stays here.¡± Alira¡¯s reply came as quick as a dagger. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Her voice was cold, decisive. I stared at her, frustration bubbling under my skin. Turning to Isla, I said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s non-negotiable. So if you can convince her, I¡¯ll come. Otherwise, I¡¯m out.¡± "I thought you might say that," Isla said softly, her voice tinged with something like regret. Her eyes faltered for a moment before she continued, "The treaty will only pass if Alira is named ambassador and stays here to work on it." Alira froze, her disbelief cutting through the room like a blade. "I thought we were friends," she said, her voice low and sharp. "Friends don¡¯t blackmail each other." "I¡¯m sorry," Isla replied, her gaze dropping to the floor. "But without this mission, the council would never have agreed to come here or open diplomatic relations." I should¡¯ve felt angry, but instead, a small part of me was relieved. Isla had taken the role of the villain in this exchange, and I was thankful for it. I would¡¯ve never convinced Alira to stay behind otherwise. With her busy here, working on some tedious but necessary treaty, I could actually focus on the mission without worrying about her safety, or so I told myself. After a beat of silence, Alira spoke, her voice clipped but composed. "Well, there¡¯s no more to discuss," she said, heading for the door with purpose. "Let¡¯s not keep the king waiting." We followed her into the hall, and it didn¡¯t take long to realize we were, in fact, late. The king was already seated, his gaze sharp and expectant. I opened my mouth, prepared to offer some casual apology, but then I spotted someone standing near him...his son. Ah, wonderful. This was going to be a long evening. Chapter 2.06 - Royalty The evening was shaping up to be a complete disaster, though I had to admit, part of it was my own doing. Alira, clearly upset by my earlier interference, was giving both Isla and me a wide berth. She stuck close to her friends, co-workers, and even Jasper, her former betrothed, of all people. It stung, though I couldn¡¯t entirely blame her. Meanwhile, the king was holding court in his own way, regaling everyone with tales of his glory days as an adventurer. I didn¡¯t mind at first, some of the stories were genuinely entertaining, but the forced laughter every time he paused for effect grew tiresome quickly. ¡°There were more than a hundred troglodytes, all standing between us and the exit!¡± the king proclaimed with gusto, his voice booming across the hall. ¡°A hundred should be no match for you, Your Highness,¡± someone chimed in obligingly from the crowd. I barely resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°They were just the diversion,¡± the king continued dramatically. ¡°From behind us came a manticore!¡± He paused, letting the tension build as his audience collectively held their breath. ¡°I charged at the beast, blinding it with a beam of light from my shield. With its eyes useless, I drove my blade into...¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from tuning out. My gaze wandered back to Alira, catching her looking in my direction. But the moment our eyes met, she turned away sharply. I sighed, dragging my attention back to the king¡¯s tale. To be fair, it wasn¡¯t all bad. The food was excellent, and so far, I¡¯d managed to avoid upsetting anyone. Well, anyone new. Alira didn¡¯t count, she¡¯d been mad at me long before we arrived. Even the king''s son avoided me, which I found worthy of praise to the departed gods. The evening offered a variety of entertainment, designed to dazzle and distract from the political undercurrents humming just below the surface. Graceful dancers twirled across the floor, while musicians filled the hall with melodies that were more modern than what I initially anticipated. Songs followed that seem to revolve around classic tales of unrequited love and grand adventures. The grand finale, however, was a small but masterfully performed theatrical play. A very "greek-like tragedy" with the gods interfering in the lives of mortals; at least I couldn''t complain about being unrealistic. Just as I began mentally lamenting the predictability of feasts like this, where no meaningful decisions were made, only appearances maintained, the tone of the room shifted. Conversations dulled, voices lowered, and the air became charged with something unspoken. Maybe, I thought, the posturing was over and the real deals were about to begin. Isla slipped her arm through mine, steering me gently to the side. Her expression was calm, but her voice dropped to match the hushed tones around us. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with my people. It¡¯s done. This will mark the beginning of a new alliance, one that will strengthen both our people.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not exactly my people,¡± I replied, unable to suppress the tinge of detachment in my voice. ¡°But good to know.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, urgency is the name of the game.¡± Her gaze flicked briefly toward Alira, her meaning clear. ¡°We leave tomorrow evening. So¡­¡± she paused, her tone light but insistent, ¡°don¡¯t wait too long to patch things up.¡± Isla was right, but before I could act on my thoughts of apologizing, the king appeared surprisingly alone. ¡°We didn¡¯t get a chance to talk tonight,¡± he began, his tone unusually casual. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a busy man,¡± I replied, masking my curiosity with a light shrug. He chuckled, a surprisingly warm sound. ¡°The stories, yes. Perhaps I went a bit overboard with them.¡± Then his expression shifted, his demeanor sharpening. ¡°But I wanted to thank you. From what I hear, you¡¯re the reason the elves even came to the table. And we didn¡¯t have to give up much for this alliance, thanks to your agreement to their... mission.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted, choosing my words carefully. ¡°We leave tomorrow night.¡± I hesitated but added, ¡°Alliances are crucial in times like these, so it was my pleasure.¡± A little humility never hurt, after all. He waved off my modesty with a casual flick of his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t get to be an effective king without rewarding those who deserve it.¡± His voice dropped slightly, and he stepped closer, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°I can¡¯t offer you anything publicly, you understand, the ¡®offworlder¡¯ situation. But unofficially, I owe you one.¡± For the first time, I saw something genuine in him, a glimpse of the man behind the title. Maybe I¡¯d misjudged him. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply, unsure what else to offer. As soon as he stepped away, the court flocked back to him, their laughter and conversation enveloping him like a well-worn cloak. Yet, as he seamlessly shifted back into his role, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that it was a mask, and beneath it, he might actually be capable. Perhaps this kingdom had a fighting chance after all. Not wanting to give anyone else a chance to corner me, I made my way toward Alira. She was deep in conversation with a man who looked like he walked straight out of a spy novel, the grizzled veteran type, his short hair perfectly combed, his posture radiating authority.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Hey, sorry if I¡¯m interrupting anything,¡± I said, directing my words toward Alira. She greeted me with a sharp glare that screamed yes, you are, but her companion¡¯s reaction was entirely different, he seemed almost pleased. ¡°You must be Tiberius,¡± he said warmly, extending a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Reynfred.¡± So, this is the guy in charge, I thought, shaking his hand. ¡°The boss, I gather?¡± His smile widened. ¡°That would be me.¡± I leaned in slightly, offering a small grin. ¡°I always pictured spy types avoiding functions like this. You know, observing from the shadows, plotting and all that.¡± Reynfred chuckled. ¡°Alira did mention you¡¯ve got quite the imagination,¡± he replied smoothly. Then, with a glance back at her, he added, ¡°Just think about it,¡± before stepping away and leaving us alone. ''Think about what?'' I wondered, glancing at Alira, who still looked like she¡¯d rather be anywhere else than talking to me. This wasn¡¯t exactly off to a great start. The silence stretched for a few seconds before she broke it. ¡°If you came just to stare at me, I have better things to do.¡± Her tone was sharp, and she started to turn away. ¡°Wait,¡± I blurted. She paused, barely, and I scrambled for words. ¡°I know what I did was... unfair,¡± I said, the word sticking in my throat as if even my subconscious knew it didn¡¯t quite cover it. She turned back, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have to keep my voice down,¡± she muttered, her frustration clear. Then, louder, ¡°Unfair? Unbelievable is more like it.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± I said quickly, holding my hands up. ¡°Use whatever adjective you want to describe my behavior, but please, just let me explain my side.¡± ¡°Oh, let me guess,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me hurt. Well, tough luck. I already got hurt. But at least it was my decision.¡± Her voice rose slightly, anger building with each word. ¡°Stop pretending this is about me and admit it¡¯s about you.¡± Her words hit hard because they weren¡¯t wrong. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s both?¡± I said quietly. That seemed to take some of the edge off her anger. She folded her arms, waiting. I took a breath and pushed forward. ¡°Look, we¡¯re up against a possible demi-god. I¡¯ve got an escape spell if things go sideways. You don¡¯t. Let me be the one to figure out how dangerous they really are. I won¡¯t pull anything like this again in the future, promise¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Too bad...¡± Alira started, but her words were cut short by a woman approaching us. She looked to be in her thirties, with hair so pale it was nearly white, shimmering even in the dim light. ¡°The party¡¯s over,¡± the woman announced briskly, directing her words to Alira. ¡°We just received some sensitive documents from the elves as part of the new alliance.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then turned her sharp gaze toward me. ¡°So, you¡¯re the perfect boyfriend. Well, at least until tonight,¡± she added with a derisive smirk. Ouch. That was direct. I managed a polite smile, keeping my tone light. ¡°Happens to the best of us,¡± I said with a small shrug, deflecting the jab. She tilted her head, not missing a beat. ¡°Just a quick tip, seeing as you¡¯re from another world: nothing says ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ like a diamond-enchanted necklace.¡± Alira sighed audibly, cutting off whatever reply I might have conjured. ¡°Ignore Lyrelle,¡± she said, clearly exasperated. ¡°She and I have... very different ideas about how to handle these things.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Lyrelle added with a sly smile as she and Alira disappeared out of the room, leaving me standing there, wondering if I¡¯d just been given advice or a warning, or both. I didn¡¯t stick around long after that. With no clear purpose and Alira busy, I found myself wandering the streets. Home didn¡¯t feel like an option, so I let my feet carry me aimlessly. Some fresh air and time to think couldn¡¯t hurt, right? As night settled over the city, the shops began to close, their shutters drawn as the streets emptied. The once bustling marketplace quieted, the rare passerby becoming a shadow in the fading light. Turning a corner, my gaze landed on a jewelry shop. Its polished display glimmered like a pocket of starlight, diamonds and gemstones perfectly arranged to dazzle. Lyrelle¡¯s words nagged at me. Mocking, sure, but it stuck. Apologies weren¡¯t exactly my strength. And as I stared into that display, it hit me¡ªI¡¯d never given Alira anything. Not one gift. She had, though. Over the past year, she¡¯d given me plenty, starting with the shoes on the very first day we met. And here I was, realizing I hadn¡¯t even tried to match that effort. Buying one was an option, sure, but I had a better idea. After all, why waste time turning lead into gold when charcoal into diamond was so much easier? well, at least in theory. Resolute, I headed back to the house. Mast was in his study, engrossed in some thrilling paperwork. ¡°Hey,¡± I called, leaning against the doorframe. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have some charcoal lying around, would you?¡± He looked up, eyebrows raised. ¡°Charcoal? What for?¡± ¡°Just a little... experiment,¡± I said, smiling faintly. ¡°Another one? Sure, How much do you need?¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Just a few pieces will do,¡± I replied. With the materials in hand, I put some distance between myself and the villa. High temperatures and confined spaces didn¡¯t mix well. I quickly found my way to the remote shack on the outskirts of the city. Confidence surged as I prepared. My explosive blast spell was perfect for creating the intense pressure required to compress the carbon. All it needed was heat. I picked the smallest piece of charcoal and began compressing it slowly with my Mana Shield. With my other hand, I cast a basic fire spell, normally used to light fires, but kept the small jet of plasma focused on the charcoal. Reaching the necessary temperature wasn¡¯t a concern; the real challenge was generating enough pressure. I didn¡¯t remember the exact value required, and even if I did, it wasn¡¯t like I could measure it. Still, I felt confident. Even though my Intelligence stat still read ¡°Calculating,¡± I was more powerful than ever. During the fight with the god, I¡¯d pushed my Time spell far longer than I thought possible, and now, months later, I could sustain it even further. At least it made some sense why it was still recalculating. After a few minutes of applying intense heat and pressure, I released the spells. Unfortunately, all I had to show for my efforts was some very hot dust. I wracked my memory and vaguely recalled that the process normally took about a week. Definitely a setback, but magic could fill in the gaps where time couldn¡¯t. I tried again with a slightly larger piece of charcoal. Compressing it into a glowing sphere, I focused on restructuring the atomic layers into the crystalline pattern of a diamond. Slowly, I sensed a shift in the material, a subtle change that eventually stopped. Further attempts to alter it didn¡¯t work, so I assumed the process was complete. This time, when I released the spells, the mass didn¡¯t crumble. After letting it cool and rinsing it off, I held up a rough diamond, about the size of a pea. It had a yellowish tint, was irregular in shape, and clearly full of impurities, but it was a diamond. I almost jumped with joy. After the gold fiasco, it was good to see a project actually work. Not satisfied, I decided to go bigger. Using more charcoal, I first removed the air to minimize impurities. Then I applied heat, pressure, and focused intensely. Hours passed before I felt the transformation was complete. The result was stunning: a nearly flawless, brilliant white diamond the size of a golf ball. Of course, I¡¯d get a brilliant idea like this right before I had to leave. Typical. Chapter 2.07 - Amends By the time I got back to the mansion, it was nearly noon. Last night¡¯s project had taken more out of me than I¡¯d realized¡ªI¡¯d slept like a rock. My plan was to slip inside quietly, avoid the evil mistress, and maybe grab some food, but the sound of fighting pulled my attention. The noise was coming from the inner yard, and as I made my way to it, I saw Alira and someone fighting. My first instinct was to rush in, my heart almost leaping out of my chest. Cooler heads prevailed and taking a moment to further observe the situation, made it clear they were using wooden swords. He was trying to overwhelm her with fast, powerful strikes, each one calculated to cut off her escape options. At least, that¡¯s how it looked to me. I wasn¡¯t exactly a fencing expert. But whatever he was trying, it wasn¡¯t working. She slipped through his attacks with effortless grace, dodging and weaving in a way that almost seemed playful. I¡¯d seen her fight before, but this was something else. She was faster, sharper. There was even a moment when she deliberately passed up an easy hit, almost taunting him. The guy was struggling, clearly desperate to keep up. He switched tactics, lunging forward to tackle her, hoping his strength could tip the balance. Big mistake. She sidestepped, landed two solid strikes to his torso, and finished with a clean hit to his thigh. He crumpled to the ground, groaning. ¡°You need to get out from behind the desk if this is the best you¡¯ve got,¡± she said, grabbing a towel and wiping the sweat from her brow. The guy got up slowly, staring at her in stunned silence. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I¡¯d bet money it was full of disbelief. ¡°You were always good, but damn,¡± he finally said. ¡°You just took me down like I was a first-year cadet.¡± He raked a hand through his hair, straightening it out. ¡°You must¡¯ve picked up some new tricks on that little adventure of yours.¡± It was probably time to make my presence known. They hadn¡¯t noticed me yet, but that could change at any moment. ¡°She did spend a month training with the Ursini,¡± I said, stepping into view. ¡°Looks like she picked up more than a few ideas.¡± Both of them turned toward me, Alira smirking faintly while the guy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sorry for sneaking in,¡± I added quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to interrupt the spar.¡± Now that I could see him clearly, I realized he looked familiar. Her brother, maybe? I¡¯d only seen him briefly at the tower, but the resemblance was striking. The flicker of recognition in his eyes confirmed it, he was Alira¡¯s brother. He seemed to hesitate, unsure whether to respond to me or not. Finally, he turned to her instead. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve got to show me how you improved your reaction speed,¡± he said, clearly still impressed. ¡°Practice, dear brother,¡± she replied with a teasing edge, tossing the towel aside. ¡°You should try it sometime.¡± Then her gaze shifted to me. ¡°You missed breakfast.¡± There was no reproach in her tone, just curiosity. That was the good news. The bad news? I was late, on my last day here before leaving. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Got caught up in a project.¡± Her eyes immediately rolled, and I scrambled to salvage the moment. ¡°Before you dismiss it, I think you¡¯re going to like the result.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said, her voice dripping with doubt. This wasn¡¯t the time to push for a deeper conversation, so I pivoted. ¡°Out of curiosity,¡± I asked her brother, fumbling to recall his name. Something with a K, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°What class are you?¡± ¡°Duelist,¡± he replied flatly. I couldn¡¯t stop a chuckle from slipping out, and his sharp look made it clear he noticed. ¡°Sorry, but... you¡¯re not a very good duelist, are you?¡± I said, trying to keep the tone light. Alira turned away, but I could see the corners of her mouth twitch as she suppressed a laugh. Her brother, on the other hand, looked like he was about to retort, but then took a deep breath instead. ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± he admitted grudgingly. ¡°But I¡¯d like to see you do better.¡± An idea struck me. A sparring match might be a good way to let Alira vent her frustrations with me. I grinned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass your little sister in front of you,¡± I said, deliberately baiting her. His expression froze between disbelief and irritation, but Alira¡¯s voice cut through the air before he could respond. ¡°We¡¯ll see about who embarrasses who,¡± she said, her tone sharp with challenge. I glanced at her, suddenly unsure of what I¡¯d gotten myself into. Surely she didn¡¯t think she could actually take me down with a wooden sword? Right? ¡°One rule,¡± she said, her smirk widening as she added, ¡°No using that shield of yours.¡± My hesitation couldn¡¯t have been more obvious, as she was now smiling from ear to ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong mage boy? Are you telling me you''re nothing without that spell?¡± That one hit home, and she knew it. She was really getting under my skin now. I¡¯d started this, and I couldn¡¯t back down. I still had my Slow Time spell. She might be fast, but I was faster. And if it came down to it, a single low-power bolt would end this. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, locking eyes with her. Then I turned to her brother. ¡°You might want to step back.¡± I thought she¡¯d start slow, maybe try to wear me down, but no¡ªher first strike went straight for my neck. Reflexively, I triggered the Slow Time spell, barely dodging in time. She was fast. Not quite as fast as me, but clearly she was holding back earlier. Suddenly, I understood why her brother didn¡¯t stand a chance. She had fought in life and death situations before, but she had never been that fast. It had to be a recent development. My stray thoughts cost me. Her next attack grazed my back as I dodged too late. Thankfully, only my pride took a hit. Alright, she wants serious? I¡¯ll give her serious.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. With the Slow Time spell still active, I waited for her next move and cast a quicksand spell at her feet. But spells didn¡¯t trigger that much faster just because I was faster. Before the ground could shift, she recognized what I was doing and reacted instantly. She leapt toward me, balancing on one hand mid-cartwheel while lashing out with her sword in a single fluid motion. Dodging was manageable¡ªfor now¡ªbut with her speed, I couldn¡¯t afford to drop the spell. Even with my improvements, the strain was building. I tried every trick I had. The black hole spell? Too slow. A frost patch to trip her up? She danced over it like it wasn¡¯t even there. The wind spell had potential to throw her off balance, but I needed something to finish the fight, and that wasn¡¯t it. The only spell fast enough to give her trouble was the lightning bolt, but here in the courtyard, I had to control its power carefully. That extra hesitation made it even slower to cast. Minutes passed. I was starting to feel the burn, the telltale edge of exhaustion creeping in. But at least I wasn¡¯t alone in it. She was sweating too, her breath coming quicker. She was taking this way too seriously. Desperation nudged me toward my last untried option: arc lightning. I dodged a few more strikes, waiting for the perfect opening, then brought my hands together, summoning the crackling energy. The bolt arced toward her, the area of effect too wide for her to escape. It hit. Her body twitched, and for a moment, I thought it worked. But only for a moment. Her sword kept coming, faster than I anticipated. I realized too late that I hadn¡¯t put enough power into the spell, or maybe she was tougher now, too. The blade struck my ribs. Without my shield to cushion the impact, the pain hit me like a brick, staggering me long enough for her to land another blow to my abdomen. From there, it was over in a blur. A few more strikes, and I was on the ground, staring up at the sky in defeat. "You need to train more," Alira said, her voice sharper than I expected. "Relying on that shield alone will get you killed eventually." Her tone left no room for argument¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a casual suggestion. I opened my mouth to respond, but she was already pressing on. "Promise me you won¡¯t hesitate like you did at the end. You could¡¯ve ended it, but instead, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead." "I..." The words barely left my mouth before she cut me off again, her voice hardening to something almost brutal. "Promise me you¡¯ll be ruthless!" Her eyes locked onto mine, unyielding. This wasn¡¯t a request¡ªit was a demand born of fear, anger, and maybe something else she didn¡¯t want to show. I stood slowly, the soreness in my body a stark reminder of how the fight had ended. Any trace of a smile faded from my face as I realized the truth in her words. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Hesitation had cost me. It could cost me again. "I promise," I said, my voice quieter but no less resolute. Her rigid demeanor softened in an instant. "Good. I need a bath," she muttered, already turning away. But just before she left, she glanced back at her brother, who was still standing off to the side, frozen in stunned silence. "Please get along with Tiberius," she added, a faint trace of something, hope, maybe? in her voice. "Don¡¯t be like Mother." Then she was gone, leaving her words hanging heavy in the air. We locked eyes in an awkward silence, each waiting for the other to speak first. In the end, it was me who owed him an apology. ¡°Sorry about the remark earlier,¡± I said, scratching the back of my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s just say now I know how you felt.¡± ¡°She was even faster fighting you,¡± he replied, his expression still somewhere between astonishment and confusion. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s a new development,¡± I admitted, still wrapping my head around it myself. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, relief evident in his tone. ¡°I thought I was going crazy. She was just so casual¡ª¡®Oh, just train more,¡¯ like that could actually achieve this kind of result.¡± Maybe dwelling on this wasn¡¯t the best choice. ¡°So hows the army life¡± I said, changing the subject. His expression darkened. Clearly not a favorite topic. ¡°Not good. I don¡¯t know how much Alira tells you, but we¡¯re stretched thin. Troll raids are constant, and most of our forces are up north, watching the border in case war breaks out with Celestria.¡± I fell into step beside him as we headed toward the kitchens. He continued, his tone grim. ¡°We¡¯ve been sending more regiments east to deal with the trolls, but things just keep escalating.¡± At least we agreed on one thing: food was a priority. He grabbed a plate as we entered the kitchen. Between bites, he added, ¡°The treaty with the elves has been a rare bit of good news for morale.¡± ¡°Well, I hear Alira is going to be the ambassador,¡± I said, trying to offer some optimism. ¡°Maybe she can convince them to send reinforcements.¡± He nodded, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°I heard that this morning. It¡¯s a big step for her. Mother¡¯s overjoyed, of course. Alira usually avoids the spotlight, so this is¡­ unexpected.¡± Great. More reasons for Alira to be upset with me. I decided not to dwell on it and shifted the conversation again. ¡°So, what brings you back home?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leading one of the regiments heading to the troll border,¡± he said. ¡°Trolls are tough,¡± I replied, launching into a recounting of our own experiences in troll territory. To my surprise, the conversation flowed easily after that. We weren¡¯t exactly on the path to becoming best friends, but for once, it felt like I had someone in Alira¡¯s family I could actually get along with. It was¡­ nice. ***** I had worried it might take time for her to forgive me, that there would be long conversations and heavy silences. Instead, she skipped right over being upset, focusing instead on reclaiming the time we had left. Now, as the sun dipped toward the horizon, we moved from the bed and stood together on the balcony of her room, quietly watching the sunset. ¡°You¡¯re going to be late,¡± she said, breaking the silence. ¡°Oh, is that what we¡¯re doing now? Leaving things unresolved?¡± I asked, arching a brow. ¡°Just stating a fact,¡± she replied, her tone neutral, but her eyes betraying a hint of tension. ¡°Isla went to a lot of trouble convincing me to join them. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t leave without me,¡± I offered, trying to lighten the mood. Her gaze lingered on me, her apprehension clear. It reminded me of something. ¡°I got you a gift,¡± I said, trying to shift gears. She turned to me, her expression skeptical. ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t buy me a diamond necklace.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I said, shaking my head. She exhaled in relief, but when she caught my faint smile, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°But?¡± ¡°I made one,¡± I admitted. Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°You made a diamond?¡± I reached into my pack and pulled out a small bundle wrapped in leather. Handing it to her, I watched as she carefully unwrapped it, revealing the raw diamond. Her fingers brushed the surface, her expression flickering between astonishment and amusement. ¡°Go big or go home, right?¡± she said, echoing one of my sayings. It always made me smile when she did that. ¡°But what am I supposed to do with this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure a good jeweler can cut it into beautiful gemstones,¡± I explained. ¡°Maybe even enchant it. By the way, what do those enchantments actually do?¡± She studied the diamond as she replied. ¡°Depends on the stone. They can enhance shine, make it more durable, or even impart magical resistance. Like what the Ursini had.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± I said, leaning against the balcony railing. ¡°So, are we going to talk now?¡± Her sigh was heavy, but not with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you,¡± she said softly. ¡°Just¡­ everything. The offworlder thing, you leaving, me as ambassador, wars, and now demi-gods. I don¡¯t see a clear way forward.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± I said, reaching out to her, gently turning her to face me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens. You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily... well, as long as you don¡¯t forget about me.¡± She gave a mock gasp, placing a hand on her chest as if I¡¯d wounded her. ¡°Me? Forget about you? You¡¯ll be off traveling with elves¡ªperfect skin, perfect figures. You¡¯ll forget about me in no time.¡± ¡°But who¡¯s going to torment me then?¡± I countered, gesturing to my ribs where she¡¯d left a fresh bruise during our sparring session. Her lips curved into a smile, though her eyes were already laughing. She gave my shoulder a playful punch. ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little funny,¡± I teased, grinning at her mock indignation. Her expression shifted, a mischievous glint appearing in her eyes. ¡°You did say they won¡¯t leave without you, right?¡± she asked, stepping closer. ¡°Let¡¯s see just how sore you really are.¡± Chapter 2.08 - Hard Truths I was practically sprinting through the palace halls. Being late was one thing I absolutely hated, and while rushing wasn¡¯t going to undo it, it at least felt like I was trying to make up for it. As I approached the enclave the elves occupied, my nerves kicked up a notch. I slipped inside, my breath slightly labored, and found three unfamiliar faces in deep conversation with Isla. The moment I entered, their attention shifted to me. Isla greeted me with a small, knowing smile, ¡°This is Tiberius,¡± she introduced, turning to the others. ¡°Sorry for being late,¡± I offered, bracing for any signs of annoyance. If they were upset, they hid it well. The two men, eerily similar in appearance, twins maybe? They were shorter than I expected, thinner even than Isla, their lean frames giving them a skeletal appearance. Daggers hung at their hips, confirming my growing theory that knives were the universal accessory in this world. ¡°Katar and Onas,¡± Isla said proudly, ¡°the best assassins we have.¡± After a quick handshake with the twins, I turned to the last figure in the room. She stood out immediately, not because she was middle-aged, Ok maybe a little because of that, but also because up until now, every elf I¡¯d met was young, ethereal, and beautiful. Even the gaunt twins had an otherworldly edge. This woman carried herself differently, her lined face and sharp gaze speaking of confidence and maybe a touch of superiority. ¡°Amra is the leader of our group,¡± Isla explained, ¡°and our healer.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I said, offering a polite nod. Amra studied me with a critical eye, her expression unreadable. It wasn¡¯t hostility exactly, more like she was trying to weigh something she couldn¡¯t quite see. Finally, she spoke. ¡°Isla has been unusually generous in her praise of you. She makes you sound like some kind of super mage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything you hear,¡± I replied, trying for humor before remembering elves weren¡¯t exactly big on jokes. ¡°I just mean, maybe keep your expectations... reasonable.¡± ¡°If we were the type to settle for reasonable expectations,¡± Amra said flatly, ¡°we¡¯d stay here and enjoy the simple luxury of being alive.¡± ¡°I understand the seriousness of this mission, but you can¡¯t expect me to be stoic the entire time,¡± I said, trying to strike a balance between lightheartedness and frustration. Amra¡¯s brows furrowed as her gaze locked onto me. ¡°I suppose that would be too much to ask of a human,¡± she said, her tone dripping with condescension. A flash of irritation surged through me. ¡°You know,¡± I shot back, ¡°a leader¡¯s job is to encourage the team and keep morale high, not hand out thinly veiled insults.¡± From the side, Isla sighed, her voice dismissive. ¡°I warned you, he likes to be contrarian for the sake of it.¡± ¡°That you did,¡± Amra replied, her tone just as dry. One of the twins, muttering under his breath, broke the tension. ¡°Can we argue on the road?¡± ¡°Yes! Finally, someone gets it,¡± I said with exaggerated cheer. ¡°The sooner we go, the sooner we get back.¡± ¡°Come,¡± Amra said, her voice flat as she turned toward the corridor. As we walked to the portal room, I sidled up to Isla, lowering my voice. ¡°What¡¯s her deal? I mean, I know I can be a little abrasive¡­¡± I gestured with my hands for emphasis, feeling defensive. Isla¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°She¡¯s one of the few survivors of the failed expedition. It¡¯s personal for her.¡± Ah. That would¡¯ve been useful to know earlier. My stomach churned with guilt, and my mood shifted instantly. ¡°Maybe you could¡¯ve led with that?¡± I said, my voice quieter now. She sighed, her tone softening slightly. ¡°While I don¡¯t agree with your approach, she¡¯s taking things too far in the other direction.¡± I hesitated before asking, ¡°No offense, but why send her if she¡¯s so emotionally involved?¡± Isla shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s old, has a lot of connections, and plenty of pull. When she says she¡¯s going, not many are willing to argue. Plus, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s risking the life of thousands.¡± That was encouraging. I wanted to say more, but by then, we¡¯d arrived at the portal chamber. Ten mages stood waiting, their expressions ranging from mildly bored to outright disinterested. My fault, probably. They didn¡¯t waste time, though, quickly forming a circle and beginning the spell. I watched closely as they channeled energy, weaving it together with precision. The edges of the portal shimmered into existence, glowing faintly before expanding into a stable frame. Soon, the center filled with an image of what lay on the other side. A dense, shadowy forest. Wonderful. Just what I needed, more trees. ¡°How far is the portal exit from us?¡± I asked, more curious than anything. It was my first time seeing professionals handle portal travel, and I wanted to understand what was actually possible. ¡°There are no proper roads through the western mountains, so it¡¯s hard to say exactly,¡± one of the mages replied. I recognized him from the mage tower. One of the nicer ones, though that wasn¡¯t saying much.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s almost halfway across the continent,¡± Amra said, cutting in. ¡°That¡¯s why there are ten mages. It¡¯s a huge distance, and there are five of us to move.¡± ¡°Please, ladies first,¡± I said, more out of self-interest than courtesy. I wanted to see if the mages showed signs of strain with each person they sent through. Amra stepped through first. The mages didn¡¯t even flinch. As the second traveler went through, they still looked composed. By the third, though, I noticed subtle shifts, clenched jaws, a bead of sweat. By the fourth, their grimaces became more pronounced. Not exactly promising. At least now I had an idea of what was possible. Tentatively, I stepped toward the portal. My gut tightened. The last time I¡¯d gone through one, the pain had been excruciating. While I doubted this would kill me, or worse, leave me powerless, I wasn¡¯t eager to relive that kind of agony. Bracing myself, I stepped in. The sensation hit instantly, a searing wave ripping through me. I¡¯d prepared for it, but preparation only helped so much. It wasn¡¯t as bad as before, and I managed to stay conscious this time, but I still hit the ground on the other side, screaming. ¡°What happened?¡± Amra asked, her tone sharp, maybe even concerned. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a little allergic to portals,¡± I muttered, forcing myself upright. The pain was already subsiding, thankfully. ¡°Any other allergies you¡¯d like to share?¡± she asked, her eyebrow raised. ¡°I should be good, thanks for the concern,¡± I said, letting a bit of sarcasm seep through. No sense in hiding my irritation. The twins disappeared almost immediately, probably off scouting ahead. That left me standing around with Amra and Isla, which meant one thing: more waiting. My favorite pastime. I glanced between the two of them. Amra seemed completely disinterested, while Isla, always the more approachable one, stood quietly. The silence stretched. Well, might as well make use of the time. ¡°So,¡± I started, trying to break the monotony, ¡°since we¡¯re halfway across the continent now, mind giving me an idea of where exactly we are?¡± Amra didn¡¯t even blink, but Isla waved her hand, conjuring a detailed illusion of a map in the air. I leaned closer, intrigued. Back when I had first arrived, I¡¯d taken an interest in the geography of this place. Unfortunately, maps here weren¡¯t exactly reliable. They didn¡¯t have the tech¡ªor the math, I guessed¡ªto measure longitude properly, so the shapes and sizes of continents varied wildly depending on whoever made the map. It was chaos. Still, I had pieced together a general sense of the world. The continent we were currently on vaguely resembled Eurasia, though smaller. It even had four seasons and a mix of climates. To the south was a much larger landmass, a blend of South America and Africa that had never split apart. As for the rest of the world, it seemed to be a mix of rumor and fantasy, so the maps beyond were speculative at best. Isla¡¯s map, though, was detailed, especially for this region. It aligned with what I¡¯d already learned, confirming most of my guesses. She traced a path with her finger, explaining as she went. ¡°Our destination is up north, following this river. We¡¯ll enter enemy territory in about a day. From there, we¡¯ll start mingling with the locals to avoid suspicion. If anyone asks, we¡¯re mercenaries heading to the capital.¡± I nodded. ¡°Makes sense. I assume you have a way to hide the ears?¡± Amra¡¯s voice cut in this time, breaking her silence. ¡°Our black rings.¡± She held up her hand, revealing a slim black band on her finger. ¡°Turn it, and no more pointy ears.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nice trick. Illusion magic enchant?¡± Amra smirked faintly. ¡°A crafter never reveals her secrets.¡± I gave her a wry grin but didn¡¯t press. ¡°What about the twins?¡± I asked, gesturing vaguely to where they had disappeared. ¡°They don¡¯t exactly ¡®blend in.¡¯ They¡¯re going to stand out.¡± Isla chuckled softly. ¡°They¡¯ll manage. The people here are more concerned about travelers coin than their appearances. Plus, we¡¯re closer to the western edge of the continent, so having non-humans is not that strange¡± ¡°Still,¡± I muttered under my breath, ¡°we¡¯re not exactly subtle.¡± The twins eventually returned, leading us to the road they had spotted, a thin line of worn earth cutting through the dry, unyielding land. Heading north, I thought I was prepared for whatever we might find, but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. The desolation of the region was hard to comprehend. Villages, or what was left of them, lay scattered along the road. In some places, only crumbled stone chimneys remained, sticking out of the earth like gravestones. The fields were no better; the once-green crops now stood brown and shriveled, choked by weeds that climbed and clawed over everything. Stalks bent and twisted under their own neglect, and the earth itself seemed drained of life, as if it had given up entirely. But worse than the broken villages were the people. Refugees clogged the roads, walking in silent, endless lines, faces hollow, shoulders slumped under invisible weights. Families huddled together, carrying whatever they could salvage: a sack of clothes, a bundle of tools, the occasional broken cart piled with their shattered lives. Children clung to parents, their cries barely more than weak whimpers. The elderly lagged behind, some collapsing where they walked, their bodies unable to carry on. No one stopped for them, not even me. At first, I imagined the cause was a war, armies tearing through the countryside, trampling everything. Or maybe it was some lingering consequence of the elven disaster. But as we pressed on, catching muttered fragments from passing refugees, the truth hit harder than any battle. ¡°It¡¯s the new king,¡± a gaunt man told me, clutching his empty flask. ¡°His men came¡­ took everything.¡± The king¡¯s wars had devoured this land. Taxes weren¡¯t enough anymore, his armies needed coin, food, and bodies to keep the fighting going. When villages ran dry, soldiers were sent to take what remained. Resistance wasn¡¯t tolerated. I didn¡¯t need to ask what happened to those who refused. The silence of the ruined towns spoke louder than words. And beneath it all sat a bitter truth: this was my fault. Not directly, perhaps. It wasn¡¯t my sword that burned these homes, nor my hand that took food from starving families. But this wasn¡¯t a petty feud, nor the result of corrupt kings. A demi-god I¡¯d unleashed had brought chaos to these lands. The goddess had warned me of cataclysmic disasters that I supposedly prevented. but those were distant, abstract threats. Easy to dismiss. Now the consequences were staring me in the face. Even if I managed to stop him, what would be left? Famine and disease would spread, and in the power vacuum that followed, anarchy and chaos would tear what remained apart. Chaos, yes, I was bringing it wherever I went. Until now I fooled myself, that it was against gods, but it seemed the normal people were not spared. Could I help them? The inconvenient truth was that someone had to take control. Ideally someone who actually wanted to bring positive changes. Without a strong hand to guide these lands, they would spiral further into chaos, cursed to decades of famine and war. I knew enough about power to see it wouldn¡¯t be easy. People would resist, even when faced with the best intentions. It always came to a choice: step aside or make them comply. Even Rome had its saviors, dictators who¡¯d stepped in during crises and saved the republic. Could I do the same here? Could I make the hard choices to bring order? No, I wasn¡¯t there yet, but that time was closing in, faster than I cared to admit. I could only deceive myself for so long before it became clear: by standing aside, I was causing more harm than I would by stepping in, even if it meant becoming a dictator, a warlord, or whatever name the world chose to brand me with. Chapter 2.09 - Ruthless To my shame I managed to keep a low profile for a week. I ignored the cries of starving people, telling myself the mission took priority. But with each passing day, the refugees grew more desperate. Bandits were a common occurrence now, even this close to the capital. The swelling population put unbearable pressure on food supplies. For people like us, bandits weren¡¯t much of a problem, but for the ordinary folk, they were just one more scourge added to an already unbearable reality. Refugees congregated in makeshift camps out of necessity, hoping for safety in numbers. More often than not, the leaders of these camps turned into small-time warlords, resorting to pillaging just to keep their people alive. It was a cruel cycle of despair and hopelessness. The camp we passed today was smaller than others we¡¯d seen, evidence that it had failed to even provide the bare minimum for its people. As we walked along the road, a little girl stood with a boy¡ªher brother, perhaps¡ªwatching travelers pass by. I couldn¡¯t even tell her age, maybe ten; her body was so thin and emaciated. A traveler ahead of us tossed a small piece of bread in their direction. The girl snatched it up immediately, but instead of eating it, she turned and handed it to the boy. That small act of selflessness broke something inside me. Tears welled up and spilled down my cheeks, unstoppable despite my futile attempts to regain control. I couldn¡¯t walk away now even if I tried. Slowly, I made my way over to them. ¡°We need to keep a low profile,¡± Amra said beside me, her tone reproachful. I ignored her. She¡¯d lectured me all week about hiding my magic. Conjured food was a godsend in times like these. If anyone found out what I could do, the mob would make any stealth impossible. But I didn¡¯t care anymore. Kneeling in front of the children, I waved my hand. A large loaf of bread appeared before the girl. She flinched at first, startled, but hunger quickly pushed aside any hesitation. Tentatively, she tasted it. Her eyes widened when she realized it was real and good. She tore the loaf in two and gave half to her brother. The two of them devoured the bread in moments. I conjured two more loaves, and this time, they ate slower, their hunger momentarily forgotten. Amra made urgent gestures for me to move on, and with reluctance, I turned to rejoin the group. Fate, however, had other plans. A quick glance back revealed a pair of adults rushing the children. One snatched the bread while the girl desperately fought to stop them. My heart sank as I saw her struck to the ground, her brother crying helplessly beside her. I watched the scene unfold, my fists clenching as anger swelling inside me. They wanted ruthless, didn¡¯t they? My Lightning Bolt hit the man squarely, dropping him like a stone. The second thief managed a scream for help before I silenced him, a bitter satisfaction twisting in my chest. A few people near the entrance attacked, but hunger weakened them enough that they weren¡¯t a threat to anyone. As I entered the camp, my eyes fell on the makeshift gallows standing in the center. Whatever compassion I still had melted away instantly. More people came charging, and these didn¡¯t wear the gaunt desperation of the others. They must have been hoarding the food supplies. Unfortunately for them, they weren¡¯t facing starving refugees this time. Their blows bounced harmlessly off my Mana Shield, and their lack of coordination kept them from trying to pin me down or surround me. I moved through their ranks with cold, unforgiving precision. For the first time, I didn¡¯t bother holding back my spells. Then I saw him¡ªtheir leader¡ªeasy to spot with his fine clothes and carefully styled hair. He wasn¡¯t a fool, either. One look at his crumbling camp and he turned to flee. But I didn¡¯t hesitate. Not anymore. A bolt struck him in the back, and he crumpled to the ground, motionless. With him gone, no one else dared challenge me. Some fled, others started looting, especially the leader¡¯s tent, and a few simply cowered and hid. I looked at them, wanting to chide them for stooping so low. But what was the point? Words wouldn¡¯t change anything. They needed more than a lecture. ¡°What now?¡± Amra¡¯s indifferent tone grated against my raw emotions. ¡°Are you planning to lead them to new found prosperity?¡± I whirled on her, snapping, ¡°Would you be so careless with their fates if they were elves?¡± ¡°Elves would never sink to such lows,¡± she retorted, mirroring my thoughts, though Isla¡¯s steadying hand on her shoulder cut her from continuing. ¡°There are no easy solutions here,¡± Isla said softly, her gaze turning to the girl. ¡°Are you planning to bring her with us? Children on our mission?¡± I exhaled heavily, my mind blank. I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. Isla was right. If I left them here, they¡¯d be blamed for my actions. But taking them with us? I hated this world and its cruel, impossible choices. With no clear solution presenting itself, I decided to buy more time. ¡°Let¡¯s camp nearby for the night,¡± I said. I half-expected arguments or protests, but to my surprise, none came. As my anger faded, I realized the best short-term course of action was to placate the remaining villagers. If no other solution appeared, at least I could hope the children wouldn¡¯t be ostracized for my actions. My thoughts drifted to Alira. It seemed I had become ruthless more quickly than even she could have imagined. She would have found a solution... that¡¯s it! I rushed to where the elves were tending to the two children. ¡°I think I found a way to help them,¡± I announced, breathless. They turned to me, curious but silent, waiting for me to explain. ¡°I can portal them to Alira¡¯s villa. Her family has the means to help. They could give these kids a future.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Isla¡¯s expression hardened with skepticism. ¡°It took ten mages to bring us here, and we¡¯ve covered even more ground in the last week.¡± ¡°We were five,¡± I said, glancing at the children. ¡°They¡¯re only two.¡± The memory of the mages¡¯ exhaustion at the end lingered in my mind, but surely that had to make a difference. Turning to the girl, I softened my voice. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± She didn¡¯t respond at first, her gaze dropping to the ground. I feared I had only resurfaced more painful memories. But after a long silence, her tearful eyes rose to meet mine. ¡°They were killed. It¡¯s just me and my brother.¡± Amra spoke next, her tone full of doubt. ¡°You seriously think you can open a portal that far on your own?¡± I met her gaze, determination hardening my resolve. ¡°Guess we¡¯re about to find out.¡± I still needed time to recover from the effort, so I sat down to write a letter to Alira explaining the situation. The elves, for their part, made no attempt to speak to the children, content to remain silent. The girl, however, kept stealing wary glances at the twins, her attempts to put on a brave face betrayed by the clear apprehension in her eyes. Soon, I would need her to step through a portal, an experience terrifying even for me, let alone someone who had never seen one before. With a slight gesture, I conjured a piece of chocolate, tore it in half, and offered it to the children. It looked strange, sure, but by now she trusted me enough to accept food. They hesitated at first but then took it, and by the end, I noticed faint smiles forming at the corners of their mouths. She looked like she wanted more, but I couldn¡¯t risk expending more strength just yet. Instead, I asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Nadia,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°Have you ever seen a portal, Nadia?¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a way to travel great distances,¡± I explained gently. ¡°This is no place for children. The portal will take you somewhere safe, away from the war. A friend of mine will be there, and she¡¯ll help you. Your brother will be safe, I promise.¡± She nodded, though I couldn¡¯t tell if she truly understood or simply agreed out of habit. I closed my eyes and focused, picturing the villa that had been my home for the past few months. Its inner courtyard formed vividly in my mind¡¯s eye. At first, nothing happened. It felt as though a wall stood in my way, preventing me from piercing the vast fabric of space at such a great distance. The more I pushed, the more pain flared through me, like a burn radiating from within. It reminded me too much of the portal jump after the explosion at the golem factory, an unbearable sensation that left me shaken for days. From what little I understood, I was overloading the conduit my body used to access the aether. Was this a good or bad thing? I didn¡¯t know. Maybe it was like a muscle, painful when overworked but ultimately stronger after healing. My increasing power after that ordeal hinted at such a possibility. Or perhaps it was like a wire exposed to extreme heat. Once melted, it couldn¡¯t be fixed. Losing my powers entirely would fit that theory, too. That uncertainty was the only thing keeping me from pushing past my limits recklessly. But I couldn¡¯t let it stop me here¡ªnot when I¡¯d have to face a demi-god soon. Better to find out now than in the middle of a battle. With gritted teeth, I poured more power into it, and the wall finally started to give way. I felt the courtyard come into focus, as if it were just steps away. At the same time, white-hot pain erupted through me, every nerve in my body flaring to life. I couldn¡¯t hold this for long. The next part was expanding it, stretching the tiny tear I¡¯d created into something usable. Seconds passed like hours, but at last, the portal widened. It wasn¡¯t huge, maybe too small for an adult to pass without crouching, but it would do. ¡°Go now,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°One at a time¡­ please.¡± Nadia hesitated, her gaze darting between me and the shimmering portal, but she must have seen the agony etched on my face. She rose, turned to her brother, and told him to stay put before stepping cautiously through the event horizon. The wave of weakness hit me harder than expected. My vision swam, and I fought to remain upright, though I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to to hang on with the next traveler. The pain clawed deeper into me, unbearable now, and I couldn¡¯t even speak. The portal trembled as I struggled to hold it open. Isla must have realized I was losing the fight because she crouched by the boy and urged him to go. But he froze. Terrified of the glowing portal cutting through the dark night, he clung stubbornly to the spot. Nadia called for him too, her voice soft but urgent, but the boy wouldn¡¯t move. The portal began to shrink as my strength gave out. Amra, ever decisive, grabbed the boy without ceremony, hauled him toward the portal, and before he could so much as protest, tossed him straight through it. I would¡¯ve smiled if the world hadn¡¯t gone black the next second. ***** There was something about the sleep brought on by magical exhaustion that felt oddly restful. When Isla woke me, I was still a little groggy, but surprisingly, I felt great. ¡°There¡¯s an army contingent approaching,¡± Amra said, her tone dripping with disapproval. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have interfered.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t join in the attack, so just stay hidden. I might be able to talk my way out of it,¡± I replied, trying to sound confident. ¡°And if you can¡¯t?¡± Isla asked pointedly. I grinned, though the bitterness crept in. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll help me, of course. Or are you just here to watch?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she all but growled in response. ¡°If I do make a good impression and we get separated, meet me at dusk in the central square¡ªmarket, plaza, whatever they call it. Every day for a week. If I¡¯m not there by then, assume the worst,¡± I instructed. Isla muttered something and waved her hands, crafting an illusion to keep her and Amra out of sight. The twins disappeared with their own methods of blending in. I splashed water on my face to clear the last of the drowsiness, conjured some food, and sat down to eat as casually as I could. The soldiers arrived not long after, closing the distance in formation. At their head rode a figure clad in polished black armor adorned with intricate yellow patterns¡ªlikely a noble. The rest were an organized mix of archers, melee fighters, and a handful of casters. After a brief inspection of the camp, the leader dismounted and strode toward me with a purposeful gait. His gaze was sharp, his tone authoritative. ¡°Are you the mage responsible for the chaos at the camp?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied laconically, keeping my tone flat. I figured I¡¯d play the role of a mercenary¡ªdetached, professional, and disinterested in anything but coin. Mercenaries could afford to have hearts, but only sometimes. ¡°I could arrest you and have you hanged for killing loyal subjects of our lord and destroying his property,¡± he declared, voice cold and even. If he was truly serious, the order would already be given. This was a performance¡ªtesting me, probing to see if I could be useful. ¡°The so-called subjects attacked me,¡± I said, maintaining my laid-back demeanor. ¡°I merely defended myself. It¡¯s not my fault they didn¡¯t know to pick their battles.¡± His eyes narrowed, studying me with renewed interest. He was listening now, measuring me up. If there was anything I learned from documentaries about dictators is that they wanted like-minded people working for them, cruel, powerful but not too powerful to challenge them, smart but not smart enough to get ideas. It was a tightrope to walk on. ¡°The reports say you dispatched the camp by yourself, without any real resistance,¡± he said carefully. I met his gaze directly. ¡°They were no match for me,¡± I replied with just the right blend of modesty and bravado. ¡°But let¡¯s be honest¡ªthey were drunk, starving fools. That¡¯s not saying much.¡± A flicker of amusement crossed his face before it vanished. He¡¯d made up his mind. ¡°Powerful mages are rare these days. The kingdom could use someone like you.¡± ¡°I was already headed to the capital, so you don¡¯t have to convince me,¡± I said smoothly. After a pause, I added, ¡°I hope powerful mages are rewarded generously.¡± He gestured, and one of his aides brought a horse forward. Without another word, he swung into the saddle, motioning for me to follow. I didn¡¯t hesitate, mounting the horse they¡¯d provided. ¡°Where are you from?¡± he asked, his tone casual but his interest evident. We¡¯d prepared for this. ¡°Ucanat,¡± I answered easily. It was a small kingdom not far from here, known for its civil wars and endless border disputes. ¡°I heard they reached a truce,¡± he said. I nodded. ¡°Truces are bad for business.¡± A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Well, there will be no truces here. That, I can promise you.¡± Chapter 2.10 - Meteora Turns out being the bad guy isn¡¯t all that hard¡ªat least not in the beginning. The first few days were spent on menial tasks: conjuring rations for troops heading off to whatever campaign the war demanded, opening portals for spies or anyone deemed important, and, of course, the ever-thrilling guard duty. It wasn¡¯t glamorous, but I didn¡¯t mind. It gave me time to observe and learn about the place. The new ruler¡¯s reputation preceded him. He ruled with an iron fist, enforcing harsh rules. The result? A thick cloud of paranoia settled over the palace, but it¡¯s like no one understood human nature¡ªwhen people aren¡¯t allowed to talk, they whisper. Rumors moved through the halls faster than any of the soldiers stationed there. Admittedly, sorting truth from fiction was tricky. I was too new to know what held weight and what was pure embellishment. Still, certain things came up again and again. He was powerful¡ªso powerful people whispered he might not be a man at all but something godlike. He was ruthless, the kind of ruler who punished failure without a second thought. And he was mad. And not the: let me conquer the continent crazy more like talking to people who aren¡¯t there crazy. Maybe they were there. In a world full of magic, who¡¯s to say he wasn¡¯t chatting with invisible creatures or spirits? But the tone of the rumors suggested he was missing a few screws, as we¡¯d say back home. Meteora, the capital, was nothing short of breathtaking, its grandeur untouched by months of new leadership. A river divided the city, with the smaller northern section housing the imperial castle, a fortress encircled by towering rock formations on three sides and the river on the fourth. The southern part sprawled across gently rolling hills, transitioning into open plains nearby. Smaller rock formations dotted the landscape, with the most striking feature being the ravine carved by the river between two hills, exposing ancient stone. While I settled into my dull duties, Isla and the others were busy. They¡¯d set up camp in the capital. At first, they only watched from a distance, but with each passing day, Isla grew bolder. The first time I ended up on guard duty at the palace, she started pushing deeper inside, sneaking closer to learn whatever she could. Her findings didn¡¯t surprise me. The ruler was indeed paranoid, not that I could blame him, since we were here to kill him after all. But paranoia isn¡¯t easy to overcome. The palace itself was a fortress within the city, surrounded by thick walls and sprawling grounds. An entire regiment was stationed there¡ªover five hundred soldiers, most of them fresh recruits but no less dangerous for it. Numbers alone made any plan we considered a nightmare to pull off. Fortunately, Lucien¡ªthe noble who had recruited me¡ªapproached me by the end of the week, sparing me from the impatience that had begun to creep in. The meeting was, as expected, vague on details, offering only a time and location: a park in the southern part of the city, the more affluent district. The southern district stood as a testament to Meteora¡¯s once-prosperous history. Luxurious villas with sprawling gardens framed the park on all sides, their elegant facades hinting at the wealth and power of their occupants. Not far off, a small fort loomed, its sturdy walls contrasting with the otherwise refined surroundings, a subtle reminder of the city¡¯s strategic significance. The park itself was a marvel, more than just a patch of greenery thrown together on unusable land. It stretched wide, with carefully maintained flowerbeds, cobblestone paths winding beneath ancient trees, and fountains that shimmered in the afternoon light. It wasn¡¯t a hurried addition but a deliberate choice by rulers who had once sought to make the city as inviting as it was functional. People were already gathered in the park¡¯s center, and among them, I spotted the face I¡¯d been expecting. ¡°So, you mentioned something about a new assignment?¡± I asked as I approached. The others turned, sizing me up with a mix of curiosity and indifference. Lucien¡¯s expression shifted, a smirk curling on his lips as he calmly replied, ¡°His Highness has decreed that a noble line will be culled tonight.¡± ¡°Harsh,¡± I remarked with feigned nonchalance. A few of the others chuckled, clearly more at ease with the grim task than I¡¯d anticipated. ¡°That¡¯s why we need outsiders¡ªpeople without ties, who won¡¯t let undue loyalties get in the way,¡± Lucien explained, his tone matter-of-fact. One of the others piped up, ¡°So, are we the main force?¡± He glanced around, clearly skeptical, as were the rest of us. We were no more than a dozen, a far cry from the force needed to eliminate a noble house, especially given our lack of preparation and solid intel. Lucien shook his head. ¡°The king will handle this personally, along with his elite guard. Our task is to cover the fort¡¯s many secret exits.¡± Well, props for him doing his own dirty work. Maybe the rumors were exaggerated, and he wasn¡¯t three fries short of a happy meal. ¡°So, the Ashfords are going down tonight?¡± someone asked from the group. Lucien nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the target. Now, since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s split into four teams.¡± He scanned the crowd, his gaze calculating. ¡°I¡¯ll take three with me.¡± I crossed my arms, a playful smirk on my face. ¡°Which of the four locations pays the most?¡± I didn¡¯t really care about the money but I had my doubts on the verity of the information Lucien presented. You don¡¯t go ¡®cull¡¯ a noble house unless they did stuff like high treason. Which made me think of a possible resistance. Which put me in a tough spot. I needed options. The question drew laughs from the others, though I noticed more than a few seemed to be wondering the same thing. Lucien hesitated before answering, ¡°The sewers pay extra, but it¡¯s a long shot. We only need three for that.¡± Without missing a beat, I raised my hand. Sure the smell would be terrible, but my mana shield would protect me from the grime and other unpleasantries. Despite the earlier laughter, no one else volunteered. ¡°I can take care of anyone that comes through there alone,¡± I said with the bravado he was used to, ¡°but I need a second man with me in case no one comes our way. I don¡¯t want to be suspected of anything since it involves the big guy,¡± The last thing I needed was getting on the king¡¯s radar so quickly.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Lucien nodded, then turned to a scarred, wiry man. ¡°Mad Dog, you¡¯re with him.¡± Mad Dog¡¯s scowl deepened, though it was hard to imagine his face showing anything else. The scars and cuts covering his face might not mean much elsewhere, but in a world with healing magic present it spoke volumes about him. And with a nickname like that, I doubted his character was more pleasant. The remaining groups formed quickly, each assigned to guard houses known to harbor tunnels. ¡°Stay at your posts until the guards arrive from the other side,¡± Lucien instructed. ¡°Do your job well, and tonight we celebrate¡ªwomen, finest wines and enchanted powders.¡± The group erupted in cheers, and I joined, two out of three wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡°Remember, the Ashfords die tonight. No prisoners, no exceptions.¡± Everyone nodded in unison and separated into their groups. Mad Dog seemed to know the way to our post, so I followed him in silence. He didn¡¯t seem the chatty type, but as we descended into the sewer, he finally spoke. ¡°Why¡¯d you volunteer for sewer duty? The extra gold sure ain¡¯t worth it.¡± His voice took on a gruff, sorrowful tone. ¡°I¡¯ll have to pay double for the women, even if I scrub myself raw for an hour.¡± It almost made me feel sorry for him. "Speak for yourself," I quipped. "I¡¯ve got a magical shield around me, so I¡¯ll be sure to entertain all the ladies who dodge you." With a smirk, I conjured a light source above us and headed inside. Mad Dog muttered something about mages and life not being fair. A few minutes in, I started to agree. The stench made me retch several times, and the ankle-deep muck only rose as we moved further. Mad Dog, to his credit, didn¡¯t gag or hesitate, trudging through like a man possessed. Mad Dog indeed. "This should be far enough," he finally said, halting abruptly. "They might expect us at the exit, but not here." With a wave, I extinguished the light, plunging us into darkness. Minutes of silence passed before I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I needed a distraction from the smell. "So, how much are we getting paid? Lucien just said it was a big payday." Mad Dog sighed but answered. "At least 3,000 dinari. More if some of us don¡¯t make it." "Should I be worried?" I asked, keeping my tone light. "Never hurts to watch your back," he replied with absolutely no concern in his voice. Well, at least he was confident. Guess mages did have a poor reputation for front liners. And with the narrow passageways, it made keeping distance impossible. Time dragged on, each moment stretching endlessly. The stench, already horrific, seemed to grow even more unbearable, and the suffocating darkness only amplified its intensity. I¡¯d once heard that prolonged darkness sharpens your other senses, and now, for better or worse, I was a firm believer. Then, a faint tremor broke the monotony. It was subtle at first, but soon the vibrations grew stronger, rattling through the tunnels. A final, violent shake was followed by eerie silence. "Something big is happening up there," I muttered, more to myself than to him. The fort must have been a fair distance away, yet we felt the aftermath all the way here. Moments later, faint echoes of footsteps reached us. Someone was foolish or desperate enough to escape through the sewer. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just my sense of smell that had heightened; I could clearly hear Mad Dog shifting, his movements deliberate as he tried to position himself behind me. If that¡¯s how he wanted to play this, then he was in for a rude awakening. I waited calmly, listening as the approaching footsteps echoed louder. Soon, a flicker of light pierced through the darkness, growing brighter with every second. Judging by the cadence of their steps, there were at least five of them, if not more. They weren¡¯t bothering to check corners or move cautiously¡ªwhatever was chasing them was clearly more terrifying than what lay ahead. As they rounded the corner and the light enveloped us, I activated my time-slowing spell. In the frozen moment, I moved swiftly behind Mad Dog and cast a quicksand spell at his feet. The spell took hold instantly, anchoring him in place. He struggled, confusion flashing across his scarred face, but the charging soldiers left him no time to comprehend his predicament. Forced into combat, he had no choice but to defend himself. I held back, debating whether to intervene. If they were part of the resistance, helping them might make sense. But I couldn¡¯t trust them outright, and there was no telling if Mad Dog would survive the fight. Any lightning-inflicted wounds on his corpse would be easy to trace back to me. To his credit, Mad Dog fought ferociously, even while trapped. With twin swords flashing in the dim light, he took down three soldiers before the fourth managed to land a blow. Meanwhile, a fifth soldier emerged from the shadows, helping a wounded woman along before dropping her unceremoniously and joining the fray. The two attackers overwhelmed Mad Dog. Moments later, he collapsed into the muck, his body still. I had no time to ask questions. One of the soldiers vanished in a blink, reappearing directly in front of me. They were skilled. The first raised his shield just in time to block my initial lightning strike, while the second used him as cover, darting out for quick attacks. My shield effortlessly absorbed their strikes, freeing me to launch into the offensive. A quicksand spell sent the second soldier tumbling. Without his balance, he fell face-first into the sewer muck. His comrade¡¯s shield couldn¡¯t protect him anymore, and he took the full brunt of a lightning bolt at point-blank range. He crumpled, lifeless. Alone and exposed, the remaining soldier didn¡¯t last much longer. Another bolt ended him. I turned, expecting the woman to have fled during the chaos. Instead, she was kneeling by the tunnel wall, one hand pressed against it for support. She hadn¡¯t moved, clearly too weak to run. The last torch she carried slipped from her grasp, extinguishing in the sewage. At first, I thought it might be a trick, but after conjuring a light of my own, I saw she was still there. She was in rough shape¡ªher left side charred black from some kind of spell or explosion. The fact that she was even standing in this cesspool was a miracle. ¡°Are you from the resistance?¡± I asked. Her gaze flicked to me, hesitation written across her face. A simple ¡®no¡¯ might have given her better odds. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered, to my surprise. ¡°Sedeus caught us off guard tonight,¡± she added weakly. I didn¡¯t have much time¡ªsoon enough, others would be coming from behind. Weighing my options, I decided that aiding a potential ally was worth more than the risk of her being captured later. ¡°I can open a portal for you anywhere in the city. Do you have a safe house where you can recover?¡± I asked, my tone calm but urgent. She looked at me, startled. The offer seemed to momentarily disarm her. At this point, she had little to lose by trusting me. ¡°The fountain near the eastern gate. Somewhere close to there,¡± she finally said after a brief hesitation. I¡¯d spent enough time wandering the city during the past week to know the location. Focusing on the image in my mind, I conjured a shimmering portal beside her. She reached for a sword lying nearby, using it as a makeshift cane to pull herself upright. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice still tinged with doubt, before stepping through without delay. Just before the portal shimmered shut, I called out, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Bendis,¡± she replied, her voice fading as the portal sealed behind her. Now came the tricky part¡ªcovering my tracks. I¡¯d seen enough crime shows to know that staging the scene was crucial. First, I retraced the path her group had taken, scanning for anything she might have dropped¡ªa torn piece of clothing, a weapon, anything that could link her to this location. Satisfied there was nothing, I turned my attention to the bodies. Mad Dog had taken down a few of the soldiers before falling, but the kills needed a touch of consistency. I unleashed a few lightning bolts at the corpses he¡¯d left behind, ensuring I maintained appearances. I allowed him one clean kill. There was no need to raise suspicions, he was skilled enough. With that done, all that was left was to wait. But as I stood there, another unsettling thought occurred to me: what if the imperial guards¡ªor whatever they were¡ªcame here with orders to eliminate all witnesses to tonight¡¯s events? I could be the loose end being tied up. Chapter 2.11 - Ambassador Alira It was finally over. A month of painstaking negotiations, haggling over every insignificant detail for an alliance that was held together by hopes and dreams. The treaty itself was a masterpiece of ambiguity. It offered no real commitments¡ªjust a string of ifs and whiles. The elves promised no military aid, and their much-vaunted spy network didn¡¯t even stretch this far east. On paper, Malachor gained nothing tangible. I couldn¡¯t decide what was worse: that everyone around me was smart enough to recognize the treaty¡¯s emptiness but too disillusioned to point it out, or that they were genuinely oblivious to the glaring facts. Either way, the result was the same: I was suddenly the kingdom¡¯s rising star. Invitations poured in. Lavish parties hosted by people whose names carried weight and expectations. Refusing them all would have been unwise to say the least, so I gritted my teeth and attended. Everyone wanted my opinion¡ªon possible wars, trade agreements even city planing . The irony was laughable. I¡¯d joined the intelligence service specifically to avoid this kind of attention. The worst of it came from my mother. Every night, a new guest graced our dinner table, their voices droning about business ventures or court alliances. And I had to sit there, nodding and pretending to care because my mother, as always, saw some angle, some advantage. The monotony finally broke at the portal in our garden. Two children¡ªlost, hungry, and frail¡ªstood there looking and dressed straight out of a nightmare. The letter they carried only exacerbated the horror they must have endured. The siblings¡¯ condition shook me. At least my newfound influence wasn¡¯t completely useless. I leveraged it that very evening. One of our dinner guests happened to be a director at the Academy, and after some persuasion (and a promise of a future favor), he agreed to enroll the children. The boy was technically too young, but there were special programs for cases like this. Small victories. Now, though, I was left in limbo, staring at a decision I didn¡¯t want to make. Everyone¡ªthe court, my colleagues, even my family¡ªwas pushing me to leave for the elven capital and take up my post. I was the ambassador now; refusing outright wasn¡¯t an option. But I didn¡¯t want to go. I couldn¡¯t. I had fulfilled my duty to the kingdom with this treaty; I had no intention of continuing the charade. Which left me with the only alternative I¡¯d sworn to dismiss. My former boss had proposed it weeks ago when word of my new position reached him: travel with an elf diplomat as an attach¨¦ to Ascalon¡ªthe enemy kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s an intelligence dream mission,¡± he¡¯d insisted. At the time, I thought the idea was reckless, even by my standards. But the closer I came to my departure for the elven capital, the less reckless it seemed. Traveling to Ascalon, embedded as a diplomat, could give me firsthand insight into their growing unrest. Tensions were months away from boiling over into full-scale war. Maybe I could help stop it. Even if I couldn¡¯t, every bit of information I could scrape could prove useful. So much for my promise to stay home, to put down roots and find a quiet life. Before I left, I made one last stop by the siblings. I¡¯d been visiting them regularly, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why. Perhaps I told myself they were an escape from the monotony of entertaining people and the weight of my facade. But deep down, a voice I couldn¡¯t ignore whispered that it was more than that. They were a tether to something I¡¯d nearly forgotten. A connection, innocence, hope. ¡°Hey, Nadia,¡± I said as I stepped into the small courtyard. She looked better with each passing day, her frailness giving way to the vibrancy of a girl who might finally grow into her fourteen years. She turned at the sound of my voice, her face lighting up in a way that tugged at something deep in me. Before I could react, she ran to me and wrapped her arms around me in a hug. It was the first time she¡¯d done that, and the unexpected warmth of it caught me off guard. My throat tightened, and I blinked a few times, desperately trying to keep my emotions in check. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came,¡± she whispered, pulling away just enough to look up at me. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± I asked, trying to shift the focus back to her. Her face lit up again, and she straightened her posture with the kind of enthusiasm only youth could bring. ¡°We¡¯ve been preparing for the day we choose our class! They keep making us take all these tests to see what we¡¯d be best at, but I already know what I want to be.¡± ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked with a smile. She tilted her head as if imagining herself in the role. ¡°A powerful mage!¡± she declared proudly. I couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°That¡¯s a good plan, but don¡¯t forget, it might take some time to reach the powerful part.¡± Undeterred, she added with determination, ¡°I want to cast lightning bolts like Tiberius and use portals to travel anywhere I want.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. For a moment, I debated whether to temper her expectations or let her dream. The voice of reason warned me to tell her that Tiberius was a special case, that not every mage could do what he did. But another part of me, the quieter voice, said she¡¯d had enough disappointment in her life. Let her dream a little longer. When she arrived that first day, she barely spoke a word. Only when I read the letter and told her I was the friend, he mentioned, she finally opened up. Even now I can¡¯t help but smile at the first thing she asked, his name. ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± I asked after a moment. ¡°He¡¯s training right now. Two more hours, I think,¡± she said, her excitement dimming slightly. I knew what I had to say next would crush her, and I hated myself for it. ¡°You know how I¡¯m an ambassador, right?¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°Unfortunately, my next mission is taking me to another kingdom.¡± Her joy faded in an instant, her gaze falling to the ground. The heartbreak in her eyes was undeniable, and it left a heavy weight in my chest. Gently i pulled her into another hug, my voice soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wouldn¡¯t leave unless it was important.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but her silence spoke volumes. Unable to bear her sadness, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Look on the bright side. By the time I get back, Tiberius should be here, and we¡¯ll visit you together.¡± Her eyes flicked up to meet mine. Maybe a glimmer of hope in there somewhere. I pushed further, though I knew I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll even convince him to teach you a spell.¡± The effect was immediate. Though her tears lingered, her curiosity lit up. She began asking about spells, how hard they were, and what she could learn. For the next half hour, I explained about magic and just how difficult magic could be sometimes, though I wasn¡¯t sure that she listen to the last part. Still, her smile returned, and that quiet voice in me whispered again. Maybe this was why I kept coming back. The portal hummed softly as I stepped through, Ena, the elven ambassador, at my side. Her composed presence was a steadying influence, even as my thoughts churned. Over the past month, she had proven herself as more than just a titleholder. Unlike many of the elves I¡¯d met¡ªIsla included¡ªshe showed a genuine willingness to see things from our perspective. Her disappointment with the final terms of the treaty mirrored my own, a rare solidarity that had deepened my respect for her. The palace gardens stretched out before us, serene and immaculate, their tranquility at odds with the tension brewing in my chest. Rows of soldiers flanked our arrival, dressed in ceremonial finery and standing like statues. Their stoic faces unsettled me, the pit in my stomach deepening with every step. Something was off. The feeling buzzed in my thoughts like an unwelcome guest I couldn¡¯t shake. A contingent of nobles approached, their smiles and warm greetings slightly easing my nerves. They seemed genuinely pleased to meet not only Ena but also me, though I wisely let her take the lead. Among them was Ren, a representative of their governing body. He was polished, charismatic¡ªa little too perfect, if I were being honest. As the formalities unfolded, I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that his enthusiasm for peace and trade was rehearsed, even forced. Tensions between our kingdoms were at an all-time high, yet he spoke as if diplomacy was second nature. The skepticism in my mind whispered louder, and before I could stop myself, I spoke up. ¡°While I¡¯m glad peace is the word of the day,¡± I said carefully, ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder why relations between our kingdoms have cooled so dramatically in recent months.¡± Ren turned to me, his gaze lingering a moment longer than necessary. His hesitation sparked another ripple of unease, but he eventually responded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± he said, his voice tinged with what seemed like genuine regret. ¡°And I¡¯ll admit, this isn¡¯t the best venue for such a conversation.¡± He glanced around, signaling to an aide nearby. A quick spell shimmered in the air. Maybe a privacy spell?. The gesture set my nerves alight. Secrets whispered in quiet corners rarely meant anything good. ¡°Our kingdom is divided,¡± he began, lowering his voice. ¡°I¡¯m part of the noble faction, advocating for open trade and peace. But the army is another story. Their leader, well, let¡¯s just say his history with your kingdom makes him... less inclined toward diplomacy.¡± My inner voice scoffed. Of course, there¡¯s a military faction itching for war. There always is. Ena interjected with calm precision. ¡°I take it something has shifted recently?¡± Ren nodded gravely. ¡°Until now, the two factions were in deadlock. But a new element has tipped the scales. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the gods¡¯ sudden silence.¡± The mention of the gods made me tense. Of course, the disappearance of the gods would trigger a new religion. I was actually surprised I haven¡¯t heard about any back home. ¡°As you can imagine,¡± Ren continued, ¡°their absence has frightened people, and fear has driven them into the arms of a new religion. The Followers of the New Path have risen rapidly, gaining immense influence. At first, we suspected your kingdom of funding them.¡± I opened my mouth to respond, but he cut me off with a raised hand. ¡°We now know that isn¡¯t the case. Their doctrine is... troubling. They preach that the gods are disappointed in us and will only return if we reclaim our former glory.¡± ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°By ¡®former glory,¡¯ they mean the restoration of the Great Kingdom of Asturia?¡± Ren winced but nodded. ¡°Exactly. The army is ecstatic, ignoring the obvious dangers of how quickly this group has spread. The noble faction is losing ground, and even within our own circles, there¡¯s talk of giving in. If this continues unchecked, war is inevitable.¡± Ena¡¯s measured tone betrayed none of the alarm I felt. ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t invite us here without reason. What do you propose?¡± Ren¡¯s expression brightened, hope flickering in his eyes. ¡°The elves are renowned for their wisdom and fairness. The Followers are beyond reason, but if you can meet with the army¡¯s leadership, you might persuade them to reconsider. Without their support, the Followers¡¯ influence will wane.¡± My mind raced. The army wouldn¡¯t welcome me, a foreign ambassador they likely viewed as a spy. If war broke out, it wouldn¡¯t be a mere border skirmish¡ªit would engulf entire kingdoms. ¡°When can we meet with the army representatives?¡± I asked, trying to focus. Ren hesitated, his earlier confidence faltering. ¡°They would never agree to meet with you,¡± he admitted, his gaze flicking toward Ena. ¡°But they are eager to meet with you, Ambassador.¡± Ena inclined her head. ¡°Then you must arrange this meeting as quickly as possible.¡± Ren signaled to his aide again, the spell dissolving with a faint shimmer. His tone shifted back to formal diplomacy. ¡°Of course, Ambassador. The army delegation will meet with you tomorrow at the palace.¡± As for you, he said turning to face me,¡± Perhaps we can meet tomorrow to discuss the trade disruptions that have become all too frequent.¡± Chapter 2.12 - Resistance Amra¡¯s look of disbelief lingered, as if she found my story mildly amusing. I had just finished recounting my mission from a few days ago. ¡°And they didn¡¯t suspect you at all?¡± she finally asked, her tone dripping with incredulity. I shrugged, doing my best to feign nonchalance. ¡°Why would they? I¡¯ve been told I have a very innocent-looking face, for your information.¡± Isla interjected before Amra could retort. ¡°I¡¯ve heard whispers about the resistance during my walks, but until now, we¡¯ve had no way in. They would never have trusted us unless we revealed our true forms.¡± ¡°And isn¡¯t it a good thing you listened to me?¡± Amra countered, her tone sharp. ¡°Spreading the idea that elves are sniffing around for the resistance would¡¯ve exposed us in no time.¡± Isla nodded, conceding the point, then turned to one of the twins. ¡°You were following leads on potential resistance activity. Have you found a way to contact them?¡± The twin hesitated before replying. ¡°After the attack, no one dared to even gossip about the resistance. Fear¡¯s silenced everyone. But with that new name you mentioned, maybe I can dig something up.¡± ¡°Next time, report this kind of information faster,¡± Amra scolded. Her comment hit a nerve. I sighed. ¡°Hey, how was I supposed to know that pixie dust gives you the worst hangover across two worlds?¡± Amra¡¯s smirk was all too pleased. She loved moments like this, where she got to lecture me. ¡°Maybe don¡¯t snort lines of unknown magical dust into your nose next time?¡± Okay, fair. It had taken me a full day to recover, but honestly, it was worth it. I¡¯d made connections with people whose skills and backgrounds could prove invaluable down the line. Even if I never saw most of them again, it was better to be remembered as the sociable one rather than the loner everyone assumed had something to hide. I turned to Isla, redirecting the focus. ¡°So, do we absolutely need this elusive resistance?¡± She launched into a detailed summary of her last few days spent mapping the palace. She¡¯d made progress, but the sheer number of guards and staff meant it was impossible for her to tackle alone. It would take weeks to map even the accessible areas, with no guarantees she¡¯d ever gain access to the inner sanctum. The conclusion was clear: we needed them. Without their intel, this mission would remain purely reconnaissance¡ªa fact that clearly didn¡¯t sit well with Amra, judging by the scowl deepening on her face. ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± Amra said, her tone decisive. ¡°We¡¯ll place the mark at the usual spot once we have new information.¡± As the group scattered, I noticed one of the twins heading in the same direction as me. ¡°Onas?¡± I called out. He nodded in acknowledgment, so I kept walking beside him. ¡°What¡¯s your assignment, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± The twins were usually quiet and stoic, so I didn¡¯t know much about them. Most of what I did know came secondhand from Isla. ¡°I mostly keep Amra safe,¡± he replied, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Healers are vulnerable, and she likes to travel. This city is anything but safe.¡± I nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at him again. ¡°And what exactly does she do all day?¡± He paused as we reached a point where his path diverged from mine. ¡°She rotates between a few healing wards,¡± he explained. ¡°People tend to share a lot with someone who¡¯s saved their life.¡± ¡°Good luck, then,¡± I said, watching as he disappeared down a side street. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t like the movies where you could arrange a meeting the same day. Reality required patience. A few days passed before the mark we¡¯d agreed upon was finally changed, signaling new developments. In those couple of days, I came to a sobering realization: we needed outside help if we were ever going to get close to the rising emperor. Even with my so-called charming personality, there was no way I could ingratiate myself with anyone of real importance. People in times like these kept their heads down, focused on surviving. Making new connections was a risk few were willing to take. Still, the news we managed to uncover gave me some hope. They had dug up information on Bendis¡ªa relatively minor noble within her house, but now, thanks to the purge, apparently the sole heir. Not that it did her much good publicly. I could only imagine most of her family¡¯s assets had been confiscated by now. However, noble families often had hidden connections and funds tucked away for emergencies, so all was not entirely lost. We were huddled in the damp shadows of an abandoned wine cellar beneath a decrepit tavern for over an hour now. The air was thick with the scent of mildew and faint traces of spilled spirits long since evaporated. I leaned against a splintering barrel, my eyes darting between my companions, each absorbed in their own way of coping with the waiting. Isla, ever composed, stood near the far wall, her features illuminated by the faint flicker of a single enchanted orb. The twins sat cross-legged on the floor, their murmured voices too soft for me to make out. They were quiet, efficient, and unflinchingly loyal to Amra, who stood nearby, pacing the small space. Amra¡¯s frustration was palpable; her steps echoed faintly in the confined room, her hand occasionally brushing the hilt of the dagger at her hip. I shifted, my back growing sore from the uneven wood, and tried not to let my doubts creep in. What if the resistance didn¡¯t trust us? What if this was a trap? Technically, it had to be, as we were essentially confining ourselves to this narrow space by choice. The sound of a faint knock broke the silence. Three quick raps, then two slower ones¡ªour prearranged signal. Amra froze mid-step, her eyes narrowing as she motioned for us to stay back. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The door creaked open, revealing a hooded figure who stepped inside without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for us,¡± he said, his voice low and sharp. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Two more hooded figures stepped out of the shadows, joining him. Their movements were deliberate, cautious. The man in the center¡¯s voice cut through the still air, calm but edged with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯ve complied with our demands, so I¡¯m listening.¡± Amra stepped forward, her posture firm despite the tension. ¡°We can help each other if we manage to get past the initial trust issues.¡± His lips curved into a small smile, barely visible under the hood. ¡°That¡¯s the tricky part, isn¡¯t it? Trust tends to be important... and hard to come by.¡± Amra didn¡¯t waver. ¡°We have money.¡± ¡°Money¡¯s nice,¡± he replied, almost dismissively. ¡°But it won¡¯t do us much good if we¡¯re dead.¡± She reached for her ring, twisting it to dispel the illusion concealing her true form. In an instant, her elven features were exposed, her pointed ears and sharp, elegant face unmistakable in the dim light. ¡°As you can see, we want your little emperor dead at least as much as you do.¡± The man¡¯s smile widened ever so slightly. ¡°That does solve some trust issues. But let¡¯s be clear: right now, we¡¯re just a nuisance to them. If word gets out that elves are in the city, they¡¯ll ransack every corner, and we might be discovered because of it. So, how can we be sure you won¡¯t make a mistake that costs us all our lives?¡± Amra hesitated. It wasn¡¯t like her to falter, but even she couldn¡¯t argue with his logic. ¡°Then why agree to this meeting?¡± she asked, her voice steady but searching. His expression hardened. ¡°Because of the name you started asking about. How did you learn it?¡± Guess this was my time to shine. Stepping into the center, I squared my shoulders, trying to project confidence I didn¡¯t entirely feel. ¡°I infiltrated the mission targeting the Ashfords. I was just cleanup, mind you. But I managed to help someone escape¡ªshe called herself Bendis.¡± A heavy silence fell over the room. My pulse quickened somewhat, as it was clear a decision was waiting to be made. Finally, the figure to his left moved. She removed her hood, revealing a woman in her mid-twenties with long, flowing black hair and strikingly pale skin. Her eyes, an almost electric blue, seemed to pierce through the dimness. She was stunning, but there was something in her calm, measured movements that added to her aura. The man¡¯s head turned toward her, but before he could speak, she raised a hand to silence him. Even her voice radiated confidence and commanded attention. ¡°We¡¯ve been drowning in paranoia for months, and it¡¯s gotten us nowhere. Maybe it¡¯s time we take a chance.¡± Her gaze shifted to me, her expression softening just slightly. ¡°After all, he did save me.¡± Her words brought my attention sharply back to her face. The woman I had helped barely a week ago had half her face burned, with no hair left on that side. Now, she stood before me without a single blemish, her long, dark hair cascading perfectly. It was almost too much to believe. They must have had some extraordinary healers¡ªor perhaps it was a wig, an enchantment, or even an illusion. ¡°Your eyes weren¡¯t nearly as striking when we first met,¡± I said after a moment, finally breaking the silence. Her gaze met mine, steady and composed, encouraging me to continue. ¡°A side effect of a spell to see better in the dark,¡± she explained, her tone as calm as ever. I studied her for a moment longer. There was something faintly familiar, but it was hard to reconcile this elegant figure with the wounded woman I¡¯d encountered. ¡°You clean up well. I never would¡¯ve recognized you,¡± I admitted. She allowed a small smile to surface. ¡°The hair enchantment is worth every gold coin, it seems.¡± I hesitated but decided it was better to address the difficult part head-on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your men,¡± I said, my tone softening. ¡°They attacked so fast. I couldn¡¯t reveal myself¡ªnot with my other companion there.¡± Her expression immediately shifted, the guarded mask sliding back into place. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice tight. ¡°We lost many good people that night.¡± Things quickly began to improve after that, and it wasn¡¯t long before we moved our discussions upstairs to a more traditional negotiating table. Our group sat on one side of the worn wooden table, while the resistance occupied the other. Their leader, the man who had greeted us earlier with guarded suspicion, now leaned forward slightly, his hands steepled under his chin. His sharp eyes darted between us, measuring every move, every word. Amra broke the silence first, her voice calm but firm. ¡°We¡¯re here because we share a common goal. The emperor¡¯s rise to power threatens more than just your survival¡ªit endangers the balance of the entire region. We can help.¡± The resistance leader, who had introduced himself as Corvin, arched a skeptical brow. ¡°And what exactly do you think you can offer that we don¡¯t already have?¡± His tone wasn¡¯t hostile, but it was far from welcoming. Amra gestured subtly to Isla, who spread a detailed map of the city across the table. ¡°For starters, information,¡± Amra said. ¡°We¡¯ve been mapping the palace and its surroundings. There are gaps, yes, but with your knowledge, we could fill them.¡± One of the resistance members, a woman with a sharp jawline and piercing green eyes, leaned forward to study the map. ¡°You¡¯ve got the west gate and the outer walls, but no access to the underground tunnels. Without that, this is barely useful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you come in,¡± Isla interjected smoothly. ¡°You know these tunnels. You¡¯ve lived them. With your help, we could find a way into the palace that avoids detection.¡± Corvin exchanged a glance with the woman before speaking again. ¡°Let¡¯s say we trust you enough to share. What happens then? We still don¡¯t have the numbers to take the palace, and even if we did, the emperor¡¯s guards would crush us.¡± This time, I spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to storm the palace. You need a distraction, something big enough to draw his forces away.¡± Corvin leaned back, considering. ¡°Let¡¯s say we can give you a distraction. Then what?¡± ¡°If we get him alone¡ªor nearly alone¡ªwe¡¯ll try to assassinate him,¡± I said, my tone even and not breaking eye contact. He froze for a moment, then let out a sharp laugh that made me bristle. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea how powerful he is. I¡¯ve seen him kill a dozen men in seconds. He¡¯s got speed, strength, and invulnerability.¡± He shook his head, his disbelief dripping from every word. ¡°I thought you had a realistic plan, but this? Pure stupidity.¡± I leaned forward across the table, my voice dropping to a near-growl. ¡°I know exactly what he did to the elven army. I wouldn¡¯t even consider going after him if I didn¡¯t have a few surprises of my own.¡± His expression told me he wasn¡¯t buying it, so I pushed ahead before he could dismiss me outright. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I could take him in a straight fight. But if we can catch him off guard, I might be able to wound him, at the very least.¡± Bendis, quiet until now, spoke with careful deliberation. ¡°He did open a portal on his own. That¡¯s... rare.¡± Corvin¡¯s skeptical smile faded, replaced with a more pragmatic one. ¡°While it¡¯s nice to dream big, maybe we should focus on the short-term for now. We need gold¡ªlots of it¡ªif we¡¯re going to rebuild our strength. Most of our funds are gone, and Bendis can¡¯t exactly flaunt her status right now.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± I asked, wary of where this might lead. He leaned back, clearly warming to his idea. ¡°I¡¯ve got sources who say the emperor is planning some games in the city arena to celebrate his latest victory abroad. One of the contests will be a duel tournament with lavish prizes.¡± He looked directly at me, his grin sharp. ¡°If you¡¯re as good as you claim, you shouldn¡¯t have any trouble winning it.¡± My heart sank. Not just a duel¡ªa whole string of them. Perfect. Just perfect. Chapter 2.13 - Whispers of the Arena The line stretched far beyond the arena grounds, a testament to the allure of the promised prize. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel¡ªand grimace¡ªat the sheer number of hopefuls. Hundreds of bodies packed into the narrow streets, and it was already afternoon. Corvin¡¯s sources were spot on; the tournament was announced shortly after our discussion. He wasn¡¯t wrong about the hype, either. The surrounding chatter was alive with excitement, drowning out the usual dull hum of the city. For once, the gloom had lifted, replaced by endless speculations about glory and gold. People weren¡¯t just whispering about survival or rationing supplies anymore; they were openly dreaming. Laughing. Debating. It was infectious, and it made sense why the emperors of Old Rome had such an obsession with the colosseum. The duel tournament was the star attraction, especially since the entry fee was laughably low¡ªjust a few gold coins. As for the other contests, they felt like afterthoughts. No one cared about throwing spears or strength trials when blood and skill were on the line in the arena. What struck me most was the constant buzz about class matchups. Everywhere I turned, it was, ¡°Spellbreaker counters casters,¡± or, ¡°Windrunner always beats Duelists.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know enough about classes to weigh in. My knowledge was limited to what I¡¯d encountered, and even then, I didn¡¯t exactly put that much effort into it. Fighting wasn¡¯t a world I wanted to immerse myself in. But now? Now, it seemed unwise to stay ignorant. Not just for the tournament, but for everything. So I started listening. And asking questions. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Duelists are the best?¡± I asked, nudging into a conversation between two men. The first man, wide-eyed and eager, jumped on my question, trying to display his knowledge. ¡°Definitely top three! They adapt to their opponents. No other class does that so well.¡± ¡°Casters destroy them,¡± countered another, arms folded. The Duelist fan bristled. ¡°Only if the caster¡¯s fast and can outlast their stamina. Those are big ifs!¡± Before I knew it, the conversation spiraled. People inched closer, throwing out class names like bets in a card game. ShadowStalker. Beastmaster. Shadowbinder. Runesmith. Paladin. I tried to keep up, mentally piecing together what little I could infer from the names. Then, a grizzled older man cut through the noise with a sharp tone. ¡°Ever been in an official duel?¡± His question silenced the group. The bravado evaporated. Even I found myself paying closer attention. He pointed a weathered hand at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s not just about the class. It¡¯s about the arena. The opponent. Context matters.¡± ¡°So what?¡± one man scoffed. ¡°We know the arena¡¯s layout, old man.¡± The elder¡¯s gaze turned sharp, assessing. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re some stealth-dagger type?¡± The man puffed up. ¡°And what of it?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the elder replied, voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Except you¡¯ll learn the hard way that stabbing someone in the dark is a hell of a lot different from dueling under the sun, with no place to hide in.¡± Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd, punctuated by curses from would-be assassins lamenting their bad luck. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°So, what classes are the best, old man?¡± someone asked, cutting through the murmurs. The elder shook his head with a sigh, as though the question itself annoyed him. ¡°If you plan to win without relying on luck, you need versatility. Something that can adapt to any opponent. Take a Runesmith, for example. Facing a strength-based fighter? Enchant your armor with protective runes. Going up against a caster? Lay down wards to deflect spells. That sort of thing.¡± The crowd murmured in agreement, but the bravado had dimmed. Their confidence was visibly shaken, replaced with a collective realization: maybe they weren¡¯t as prepared as they thought. ¡°So, what class are you, old man?¡± I asked, my curiosity outweighing my tact. ¡°You must be pretty confident in it, considering your age.¡± He gave me a sly grin. ¡°Why would I hand out free information to potential adversaries?¡± A younger voice from the back piped up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you already giving up information?¡± The old man snorted, his eyes narrowing. ¡°What, these simple tips you could pick up from the first book on dueling? Young people these days. Reading a book won¡¯t fry your little brains, you know.¡± His words stung more than I cared to admit. Maybe a trip to the library wasn¡¯t the worst idea. Still, I pressed on. ¡°Alright, then. What classes counter mages?¡± He turned to me, giving me a long, appraising look. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your gold there, sonny. Everybody and their dog can slap on some magic-resistant armor and spank your ass.¡± Laughter erupted around us, loud and unrelenting. My cheeks burned, but I forced myself to stay composed. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, lifting my chin just slightly. ¡°But the arena is big, and they do say mages are the smartest. Some of us might actually put that big brain to use and find a workaround.¡± The laughter softened, and I caught a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re half as clever as you think you are, you might just stand a chance.¡± The conversation drifted to other topics, but his words lingered. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t consider my fights already won. Winning without using my Chaos Bolt spell was the real challenge, especially with how much this world seemed to thrive on anti-mage measures. Using that spell would put me on everyones radar since it was considered impossible. Surprise would evaporate, and with it, my slim advantage.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The discussion around me shifted to lighter topics, letting time slip by until I found myself lighter in gold and headed back to the new safehouse. The first fights were scheduled for tomorrow morning, and common sense screamed for a solid night¡¯s sleep. Instead, I trudged toward a late-night meeting in the harbor district, its labyrinthine streets crammed with narrow alleys and tightly packed houses. No map, just vague directions. Naturally, I got lost, circling endlessly, trying to make sense of landmarks that looked identical. At least I could console myself with one thing: my erratic route ensured no one was tailing me. By the time I arrived, the cramped meeting space was already packed. No formal gathering, just small knots of people chatting and exchanging wary glances. Bendis was the only one standing alone, her calm presence a sharp contrast to the noisy clusters. She caught my eye with an inviting smile. ¡°Nice of you to join us,¡± she said as I approached. I sighed. ¡°Did the directions really have to be that vague? I¡¯m still getting used to this city.¡± She leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°Want to know a secret? Someone was following you. They wanted to see how careful you¡¯d be.¡± My face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°So my¡­ backtracking didn¡¯t throw them off?¡± ¡°On the contrary,¡± she said, her tone serious. ¡°You clearly getting lost made you stand out,¡± but then added with a small smile, ¡°They made sure no one else was following you.¡± I groaned internally. Embarrassment on my first day, great start. ¡°Are there any spells for stealth?¡± I asked, half-joking, but her headshake made me murmur, ¡°How hard could it be to make one?¡± Her brows lifted. ¡°You¡¯ve created spells before?¡± I met her gaze, steady and deliberate. ¡°People underestimate mages here, but honestly, that¡¯s on them. Hoarding knowledge the way they do? It keeps them small. If they embraced a full understanding of magic, they could accomplish incredible things.¡± Her eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°And where did you learn if knowledge is so tightly controlled?¡± I hesitated for a fraction of a second, keeping my tone casual. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, people share information. I guess I just got lucky.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her curiosity sharpening. ¡°You must be from pretty far away¡­¡± Her words slowed as if piecing together a puzzle. Then her eyes locked onto mine with startling clarity. ¡°From another world?¡± That caught me off guard, though I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. She didn¡¯t seem to be the type to miss details. I nodded, keeping my expression neutral as my thoughts raced. How much could I afford to share? She studied me for a long moment, the weight of her realization clear in her gaze. ¡°Then mages there must be more powerful than they are here. It explains... certain things,¡± she said. I could see the gears turning in her head, but some truths were better left untouched. I simply nodded again, deflecting with a slight smirk. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it any less irritating when people laugh at me for signing up for the tournament, though.¡± Her lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°No one likes being underestimated. But I¡¯m sure you discovered how you can take advantage of that,¡± she said softly, and for a moment, her calm understanding made the frustration feel almost manageable. Almost. ¡°You¡¯ll get a chance to silence them tomorrow.¡± I didn¡¯t share her optimism, and she may have seen my reluctance. ¡°Not that confident? But¡­¡± I stopped her, since I knew what she was going to say. ¡°Theres a problem your boss didn¡¯t care to think about.¡± She tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I have a spell,¡± I began, my tone measured. No need to reveal too much, but enough to make her understand. ¡°Something he won¡¯t expect.¡± She nodded, her expression steady, but her eyes betrayed curiosity. She was listening intently, weighing every word I said. I leaned back slightly, letting out a breath. ¡°The problem is, if I use it in the tournament, the surprise is gone. Everyone will see it, hear about it, and by the time I get to him, he¡¯ll know exactly what I can do.¡± My voice dropped slightly, frustration simmering just below the surface. ¡°I can¡¯t afford that. Not against someone like him.¡± Her expression softened. ¡°No one expects you to win, you know. Making it to the final four¡ªor even the top eight¡ªis enough. That¡¯ll earn you plenty without getting too famous. And as a bonus, get Sedeus to underestimate you, as he might watch the last matches.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, leaning against the wall and crossing my arms. ¡°So, you working on anything else? Between the line to register and all the chaos, I haven¡¯t really had the chance to talk to anyone.¡± My tone was casual, but I was genuinely curious. She glanced at me, her expression measured. ¡°We¡¯ve got a new plan for next week,¡± she said after a pause. ¡°It¡¯s... complicated. Time-sensitive, too. But if it works, it would solve our gold problems.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I said, trying to sound upbeat, ¡°if you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate. Honestly, I¡¯d rather do anything else but duel.¡± The thought of standing in that arena, under the watchful eyes of a crowd¡ªall for entertainment¡ªmade my stomach tighten. She tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve dueled in other tournaments?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that, a faint, almost rueful curve of my lips. ¡°No,¡± I admitted, shaking my head. ¡°But trouble seems to follow me wherever I go. And when trouble shows up, duels just seem to be part of the package.¡± Her lips twitched, the ghost of a smile. ¡°Sounds like an interesting life. You must have faced some powerful opponents," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice. I tried to laugh it off, forcing a casual tone. ¡°Oh, you know, just the usual¡ªthere was a giant, a bear-man, and even an... undead construct.¡± I said, struggling to describe a robot. ¡±Interesting is one way to put it. But enough about me. Here I am, rambling on without even knowing what class you are,¡± I said, trying to shift the focus off myself. ¡°Spellblade,¡± she answered, watching my reaction. My blank shrug must have been more obvious than I thought because she added, ¡°I know it¡¯s a little more obscure, but you should really take the time to familiarize yourself with the main classes.¡± ¡°I was planning to,¡± I said quickly, though my growing mental list of things to learn felt heavier by the second. ¡°But tell me more about your class.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hybrid. A mix of warrior and mage. Elemental attacks, magical defenses, and even a healing spell.¡± She said. I blinked. ¡°That sounds ridiculously overpowered. You¡¯ve got so many options; it must be perfect for a duel.¡± ¡°It would be,¡± she admitted, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°If not for my sudden notoriety.¡± ¡°I take it you actually have some experience?¡± I asked, watching her carefully. She seemed to weigh her response before speaking. ¡°Yes, I was trained by a skilled teacher, a mentor you could say,¡± her voice tinged with a subtle note of regret. It was enough to make me wonder about the story behind it. ¡°Still in the city?¡± I pressed. ¡°Because, honestly, I could really use a proper teacher. Learning as I go isn¡¯t exactly efficient.¡± Her expression shifted slightly, and for a moment, she looked distant. ¡°He grew old¡­ and, unfortunately, time spares no one,¡± she whispered, before shaking off whatever memory had claimed her. There was a pang of sympathy I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Then maybe you and I can spar sometime,¡± I suggested, trying to sound casual. ¡°You could pass on some of his wisdom. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯ve won more than a few duels thanks to luck rather than skill.¡± Her eyes focused on me, sharp and assessing. ¡°Your experience seems to lean toward dealing with beasts and creatures. Humans, though, bring a very different kind of challenge.¡± She paused, as if deliberating. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you handle your first matches,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re a natural, and there¡¯s nothing I can teach you.¡± I scoffed, a wry grin forming. ¡°I sincerely doubt that.¡± Chapter 2.14 - First Duel The crowd was deafening, a sea of bodies packed into the stands beyond capacity. People jostled and strained to get the best view, their collective roar rising to a level that surpassed any sporting event I¡¯d ever attended. From the arena floor, the intensity was overwhelming. My pulse quickened, anxiety creeping in as the sheer energy of the crowd threatened to unnerve me. I arrived early to see the schedule and scout the competition. There was even a massive banner displaying the rules for everyone to see. It was a short list, the first being that killing your opponent would disqualify you from the contest. Also, skills that would endanger the crowd got you disqualified as well, so at least they cared about safety. And last fights would be decided by forcing your opponent to stay down longer than ten seconds, very reminiscent of a sport back home. The board displaying the matchups was swarmed with eager contestants and onlookers. After some jostling and a few muttered apologies, I managed to elbow my way close enough to find my name. My opponent¡¯s name, however, barely registered before my attention zeroed in on his class: Paladin. My knowledge was embarrassingly patchy, but one thing stuck out in my mind: Alira had once mentioned her former betrothed was a Paladin, and she¡¯d casually let slip that they were good at countering mages. Just my luck. He¡¯d know my class, of course, and probably come prepared. I could already picture him striding in with adamantite-lined underwear, fully geared to shrug off whatever I threw his way. Okay, maybe I was exaggerating, but his shield? That would definitely block spells. My match was set for just a few hours in, a small relief. I wouldn¡¯t have to wait all day and let the tension fester. The arena itself was split into ten smaller venues, making it impossible to follow every fight. Still, patterns began to emerge. Matches dragged on longer than I¡¯d anticipated. It made sense. A single loss meant the end of the tournament, so you had to make it count. As such competitors were cautious, baiting each other into overextending rather than risking an early mistake. Melee classes dominated the roster, a diverse group armed with a dizzying array of weapons and techniques. Unsurprisingly, casters were few and far between. Barely half the competitors used any magic, and for most, it was limited to support spells. By midday, only one other mage had fought. He had a strong offensive game, landing spells with precision. Unfortunately for him, they were all absorbed by his opponent¡¯s armor. He had a few spells to keep his opponent at bay, trying to control the distance, but it was only a matter of time. Once the gap closed, the crowd erupted in cheers as yet another fighter hit the ground. As I made my way to the preparation area, my mind churned with indecision. Should I go all out or keep my spell repertoire under wraps? The idea of revealing just enough to win, saving my more impressive spells for later rounds, had its appeal. It could keep my future opponents guessing, always wondering what else I might have up my sleeve. In theory, it sounded perfect. In practice? I wasn¡¯t so sure. When I arrived, spotting my opponent wasn¡¯t exactly difficult as he clad head-to-toe in polished silver armor, sword at his hip and shield leaning against the wall. With a sigh, I walked over, determined to at least start on a polite note. ¡°Good luck in the match,¡± I offered. His visor was off, and I caught a glimpse of a man in his forties. His neck armor looked stiff, restricting his movement¡ªa potential weakness, if I played this right. He turned his entire body slightly toward me and frowned. ¡°Are you a fan? How did you get in here?¡± Was he serious, or just messing with me? ¡°Not a fan. I¡¯m your opponent for the first round¡­ the mage,¡± I said, emphasizing the last part. He gave me a once-over, his visor making the gesture look even more dismissive. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a mage,¡± he finally said. I suppressed a groan. ¡°Those bright-colored robes you¡¯re imagining? Not mandatory. Thank god for that.¡± He scoffed, a sharp sound that grated against my nerves. ¡°Just my luck. I was hoping for a real fight, but instead, I get a first-year mage who thinks he¡¯s special for ignoring traditions.¡± ¡°Traditions are just peer pressure from dead people,¡± I shot back without missing a beat. He paused, probably fishing for a decent retort, but all I got was a low growl: ¡°Better hope the healer¡¯s close when I¡¯m done with you.¡± Ah, so he was an asshole. Great. It was going to take every ounce of self-control I had to stick to the plan¡ªplay it safe, take it slow, and not go all out. But damn, was it tempting to wipe that smug look off his face. Fortunately, our names were called, signaling the start of the match. We stepped into the arena, and the energy hit me like a tidal wave. From the stands, the roar of the crowd was deafening; on the ground, it was exhilarating. Somewhere nearby, a previous fight must have just ended, and the audience¡¯s wild cheers were both awe-inspiring and nerve-wracking. Any lingering anxiety dissolved as adrenaline surged through me. The arbiter met us in a corner of the arena. ¡°I hope you know the rules. Don¡¯t make me repeat them. If I yell stop, you stop. Is that clear?¡± His stern gaze flicked between us. We both nodded. ¡°Take your places on the marked area,¡± he commanded. As soon as we did, he wasted no time. ¡°Fight!¡± he shouted. My opponent snapped his sword to his shield in one smooth motion, a classic move I almost laughed at¡ªuntil his entire body was suddenly enveloped in a golden glow. The sight stopped me cold. My instincts screamed to activate Slow Time, expecting an immediate attack, but I forced myself to stay calm. For now, he seemed content to follow the tried-and-true strategy of staying defensive. Patience wasn¡¯t my strong suit. Testing the waters, I sent a low-intensity Lightning Bolt his way. He raised his shield, and just as I suspected, it absorbed the spell with no visible effect. I followed up with a stronger version to see if there was any difference. The shield absorbed it again, but this time the impact staggered him, forcing him to take a step back. So, it had limits. Good to know.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. As I extended my hand to cast an even more powerful bolt, he suddenly shifted. Planting his back foot, he sprang forward like a coiled spring. Despite his heavy armor, he barreled toward me with his shield leading the charge. Consciously not activating Slow Time ironically made me lose valuable time. That hesitation cost me, I couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The impact hit me square in the chest, knocking me to the ground. Before I could fully recover, he swung his sword, the blade striking my arm as I instinctively raised it to defend myself. He didn¡¯t let up, unleashing a relentless barrage of slashes that forced me to scramble backward. I needed space, and fast. I waved my hand, creating a small patch of quicksand under one of his feet. It didn¡¯t sink his foot, but the sudden change in ground density made him stumble, giving me just enough for me to get some distance. With some breathing room now, it was time to see how far that golden shield spell could be pushed. Unleashing Lightning Bolt after Lightning Bolt, I didn¡¯t hold back. Each impact rocked him, breaking his balance again and again. After the fifth strike, the yellow aura finally flickered and vanished. He froze for a moment, clearly surprised, and hesitated as he fumbled to align his sword with his shield. That hesitation was all I needed. I sent a low-powered Lightning Bolt his way¡ªnothing lethal; I mean I didn¡¯t want to be disqualified but enough to deliver a jolt. The metal of his armor amplified the effect, and he dropped to the ground, dazed. The crowd erupted in deafening cheers, their enthusiasm distracting me as I instinctively turned my head away from my opponent. I was lucky he stayed down, otherwise it might have cost me. I would have to remember that in the future with all the games happening at the same time. Despite my initial disdain for the idea of fighting for the entertainment of others, the adrenaline coursing through me and the crowd¡¯s infectious energy began to shift my perspective. Before I knew it, I raised my arms in triumph, letting the moment carry me. To punctuate the victory, I fired a Lightning Bolt into the sky. The crowd roared even louder in response. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Flashy displays were a mage¡¯s specialty, and clearly, the audience loved it. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Dusk settled as I made my way back to the resistance¡¯s dilapidated hideout by the docks. A few resistance members recognized me, offering congratulations on my match. It was strange how the arena seemed to bring people together, even briefly. ¡°Congratulations,¡± a familiar voice called. I turned to see Isla approaching with her usual calm demeanor. ¡°How did you celebrate the victory?¡± she asked, her tone light but curious. I let out a sigh. ¡°By heading to the library and reading up on different classes and their likely abilities.¡± She stifled a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell Alira about your wild celebrations.¡± ¡°Oh yes, the party never stops with me,¡± I replied dryly. After a beat, I shifted the conversation. ¡°So, I heard you¡¯ve been working on some plan of your own?¡± Her shoulders slumped slightly, and her expression clouded. ¡°It was a good idea, but the logistics are just too complicated,¡± she admitted, frustration flickering in her eyes. ¡°There are so many moving parts¡ªliterally and figuratively¡ªand way too much that could go wrong.¡± As she stared off, lost in her thoughts, I nudged. ¡°Are you going to keep me in suspense, or is it classified?¡± She seemed to weigh her answer before speaking. ¡°Not exactly. The king¡¯s armies recently conquered a neighboring kingdom. At the end of the games, they¡¯re planning a triumph¡ªa big celebration where they¡¯ll parade the loot and captured slaves through the streets.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re planning to free the slaves?¡± I guessed. ¡°Unfortunately, no. We have to be realistic,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°The resistance got intel that the gold they plundered is traveling with the baggage train.¡± ¡°That does sound like a tempting opportunity,¡± I said, mulling it over. ¡°Although I imagine the protection on it will be substantial.¡± ¡°It is,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Right now, half the army is with the baggage train. But that¡¯ll change once they cross the border.¡± A pat on my back startled me, and I turned to see Bendis grinning. ¡°Saw your fight. Not bad, but do you only have one spell or what?¡± I bristled slightly, trying not to let my irritation show. Here I was, feeling pretty clever for taking down a Paladin with just Lightning Bolt. Well, the little quicksand trick didn¡¯t really count. No one likely noticed it. ¡°That was the strategy,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°Keeping them guessing about what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Bendis raised a brow. ¡°They might not know your full spell repertoire, but to break through a Paladin¡¯s shield with just a few spells? That takes serious juice.¡± ¡°Well, they were going to figure out I¡¯m powerful eventually¡ªno way around that,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°At least I get to keep a few tricks up my sleeve.¡± She grinned. ¡°Loved the little flair at the end,¡± she said, raising her hand dramatically in imitation of my celebratory pose. She even mimicked the sound of the lightning, her attempt surprisingly enthusiastic. I groaned, covering my face with one hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too much, was it? I kind of got caught up in the energy of the crowd.¡± Her laughter spilled out, light and genuine. ¡°Are you kidding? You¡¯re already on track to becoming the crowd''s favorite. A mage winning is rare enough as it is.¡± ¡°See you later,¡± Isla said, waving as she moved away. ¡°I see Amra¡¯s here, I need to talk to her.¡± Turning back to Bendis, I barely had a moment before she hit me with, ¡°While you did win, please tell me you¡¯re not usually that uncoordinated.¡± I explained my hesitation during the match, and she let out an audible breath of relief. ¡°Good. Power is great and all, but if you were as slow as a turtle, Sedeus would¡¯ve wiped the floor with you.¡± It was the second time she¡¯d mentioned his name casually. ¡°Did you know him personally?¡± I asked, watching for her reaction. She stiffened for just a moment before answering. ¡°I met him during my required service in the army. He was a charismatic, recently promoted, and full of ideas about changing the world.¡± There was a flicker of something in her voice. Regret, maybe. ¡°You might look at the countryside now and think it¡¯s all his fault, but the previous king was almost as bad. Sedeus convinced a lot of people to join his revolution. Including me.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°I knew him.¡± Her tone shifted, taking on a distant quality. ¡°Word of his powers and ideas spread like wildfire. Armies sent against him often switched sides. The king fell within a month, and we all thought it was the start of something better¡ªa new beginning.¡± ¡°Power corrupts,¡± I said, the words slipping out. Her lips curled into a faint, bitter smile. ¡°That it does. Once he consolidated his power, it all changed. And with his control over the army, there was no way to dislodge him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s admirable you stood against him instead of just staying a yes-man¡ªor yes-woman, in your case,¡± I said. Her expression softened. ¡°To tell you the truth, when I escaped that night, I promised myself I¡¯d start a new life somewhere else. Leave it all behind.¡± ¡°What stopped you?¡± Her eyes met mine, a glimmer of curiosity in their depths. ¡°A man who can open portals by himself, helping a resistance he knows nothing about? I knew you were special¡ªthe same way I knew Sedeus was special.¡± Chapter 2.15 - Theres always a new plan The next match was, to put it bluntly, underwhelming. I had a great idea with keeping the garrison busy and because of it I¡¯d stayed up late, mulling over strategies to make the fights more engaging. The plan came to life after witnessing the crowd¡¯s reaction to my first match. Our entire assassination strategy hinged on creating a distraction for the garrison, but until now, we hadn¡¯t come up with anything remotely feasible. The defenders were too undermanned and resource-starved after their recent setbacks to counteract any large-scale diversion effectively. They might eventually recover, but I wasn¡¯t willing to spend the next year here waiting for the resistance to regain strength. So, why not exploit the very reason the garrison existed in the first place? Start a riot. Crowds are fickle, but their tendency toward chaos is undeniable. Pack them tightly, add alcohol, adrenaline, and a spark of outrage, and the result is often violence. History from my own world proved that time and time again. The plan was simple in theory: become a crowd favorite, then provoke the authorities into disqualifying me or taking some action that could ignite public anger. The specifics of that provocation were still a work in progress, but for now, my focus was clear¡ªrise to fame in the arena. And that meant delivering a show-stopping second match. If only my opponent had been more obliging. He was a warrior type¡ªhulking frame, broad shoulders, wielding an axe that seemed comically large even for his size. His armor looked impressive at first glance, with dark, burnished plating that might¡¯ve been adamantite. I¡¯d hoped it was, expecting a decent challenge. I opened with a quick zap to test the theory. The lightning arced through the air and struck him square in the chest. Instead of deflecting or grounding the charge, he crumpled like a puppet with its strings cut, hitting the dirt in the first few seconds. I was genuinely frozen¡ªnot with fear, of course, but with indecision. What was the right move here? Should I try to artificially prolong the fight, maybe deliberately miss a few spells? No, that would only make it seem like we¡¯d staged the match. If this place was anything like my world, betting was likely rampant, and being accused of fixing a fight was a situation I definitely wanted to avoid. That left me with one option: finish it quickly. A proverbial knockout in the first round might not be as entertaining in the moment, but it would sound impressive when people retold the story later to their friends. To his credit, he wasn¡¯t completely out. He staggered to his feet before the ten-count, glaring at me through the slit of his helmet. I quickly sent another bolt his way, and this time he didn¡¯t get back up. As the arbiter declared me the winner, I decided to salvage what I could of the moment. Raising both hands dramatically, I unleashed not one but two lightning bolts into the sky. It had been my second victory after all. The crowd roared in response, their cheers deafening. The unintended consequence of my newfound arena fame was becoming harder to ignore: people were starting to notice me outside the ring. Two strangers approached me at the tavern where I was quietly eating dinner, offering to buy me a drink. I smiled politely but declined, using the excuse of wanting to finish my meal in peace. In reality, my mind was already working through the implications. It wouldn¡¯t be long before this attention made trips to the resistance hideout too risky. Tonight, I¡¯d have to visit them and suggest they come to me in the future instead. I barely had time to finish that thought before someone else joined my table uninvited. My gaze flicked upward, ready to deal with yet another overeager fan, only to find Lucien settling into the seat across from me. ¡°How did you know where I eat?¡± I asked, trying to mask the thread of worry in my voice. Had I been followed? That could complicate things. He chuckled, waving off the concern. ¡°Relax. You¡¯re not important enough to be tailed¡ªat least not yet. Though, with the way you¡¯re performing, that might change. I just asked around. Someone mentioned you eat in the same place. I wanted to talk.¡± ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said dryly. ¡°You¡¯re becoming a fan?¡± Lucien smirked. ¡°I haven¡¯t watched your matches, but the buzz suggests you might make things interesting. Casters don¡¯t usually make it far in these tournaments¡ªit¡¯s all axes and swords, and it gets predictable.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± I asked, cutting through the small talk. He leaned forward slightly. ¡°Your growing reputation has caught the attention of the army¡¯s mages. They¡¯re requesting a demonstration. They apparently have trouble breaking through anti-mage shields.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°No offense, but I didn¡¯t come here to teach. That ¡®little side mission¡¯ you roped me into? That¡¯s the kind of work I expected. But guarding walls and playing soldier doesn¡¯t pay nearly enough. The tournament? That¡¯s my priority¡ªit fills my pockets. And as for teaching mages? So, I¡¯ll have to pass on that. Teachers never get payed well anyway,¡± I smirked, leaning into the brash persona I¡¯d adopted here. Playing the overconfident mercenary was becoming surprisingly fun, like a caricature of myself turned up to eleven. Lucien didn¡¯t answer right away, clearly mulling over his next move. Finally, he said, ¡°What if I offered you an introduction to the spymaster? He¡¯s the one handling all the lucrative missions¡ªbig payouts, fewer boring assignments. Talented people like you are always in demand.¡± My mind raced. This could open doors I hadn¡¯t even considered yet, but it would also place me under intense scrutiny. Malchor and Tarsus were far enough away to keep secrets safe for now, but prudence never hurt anyone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly the subtle, cloak-and-dagger type.¡± Lucien grinned. ¡°That much is obvious. But sometimes, subtlety is overrated. They often need people to make a statement, and you¡¯re already good at that.¡± I weighed the risk. I¡¯d only brushed against the royal court during that private evening. I might as well lean into it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take the meeting. Just don¡¯t expect me to impress anyone with teaching skills. I¡¯ve always been a terrible instructor.¡± Lucien shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Just showing up lets me cross a favor off my list.¡± He didn¡¯t linger long¡ªclearly a busy man. As soon as Lucien left, I followed suit. The last thing I needed was another round of well-meaning strangers offering to buy me drinks. The safe house was quiet when I arrived, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d wasted a trip. Then, as if out of nowhere, Corvin materialized from the shadows. ¡°What brings you here tonight?¡± he asked casually.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Must¡¯ve been some rogue class. I ignored his theatrics and explained my growing notoriety, warning him that I might not be able to visit for a while. Since I was already there, I laid out my idea for distracting the garrison. ¡°It¡¯s a solid plan if you can pull it off,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s too soon. The tournament ends in two weeks, and we¡¯re barely making progress on the other operation. We don¡¯t have the manpower to execute both in such a short window.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your call,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°How¡¯s the other plan coming along?¡± ¡°Terribly.¡± Corvin¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°All my reports say the convoy is guarded to the teeth. There¡¯s no way to approach it.¡± ¡°Unless¡ª¡± a new voice interrupted from the shadows, making me visibly jump. I turned to see Bendis stepping forward with a sly grin. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t a rogue,¡± I quipped. She smirked but didn¡¯t answer, instead continuing, ¡°Unless someone portals us inside the fortified carriages from a distance.¡± Corvin frowned deeply. ¡°Impossible,¡± he said flatly. ¡°It¡¯s a moving target with minimal space inside. I know you¡¯ve said what he can do¡± he gestured toward me ¡°but we¡¯d be risking too many lives on something untested.¡± Their gazes locked in what felt like a silent duel. Before it could drag on, I stepped in. ¡°Look, Bendis, I appreciate the faith, but portaling people is already taxing. Adding gold into the mix? That¡¯s a whole new level of strain. Gold¡¯s heavy, and it¡¯d knock me out fast. We wouldn¡¯t be able to take much, even if everything else somehow worked perfectly.¡± ¡°How much gold could you manage before you¡¯d exhaust yourself?¡± she asked. I shrugged. ¡°Depends on the distance. If it¡¯s short enough, maybe the weight of five or six people in gold. Maybe.¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s perfect! We take just enough gold to make it sting. When he finds out, he¡¯ll blame his inner circle, deepening his paranoia.¡± She practically glowed at the thought. I groaned, rubbing my temples. ¡°It¡¯s a great plan... except for all the other problems. Plus, I have a tournament to almost win. I can¡¯t exactly stumble into the ring half-conscious. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t risk it.¡± Bendis exchanged a quick glance with Corvin, who gave a subtle nod. Her tone shifted, deliberate and measured. ¡°There¡¯s another reason we need to hit the shipment,¡± she said. I raised an eyebrow, waiting. She continued, ¡°We think he¡¯s transporting something far more important than gold. A powerful artifact.¡± ¡°Artifact?¡± I repeated, wary. ¡°Okay, what exactly does that mean?¡± Her eyes narrowed, as if weighing how much to say. ¡°There have always been rumors. Artifacts that grant unimaginable powers. Some say the gods created them, others believe they¡¯re relics from a race that predates the gods. Whatever the truth, we think Sedeus found one¡ªthat¡¯s how he became so powerful. And now, we believe he¡¯s discovered another. It would explain why he¡¯s been raiding random places with no strategic value, then retreating without holding the territory.¡± For a moment, I let that sink in. Could it really be that simple? Just some guy stumbling across a lost relic? Maybe this wasn¡¯t all my fault after all. The guilt I¡¯d been dragging around felt lighter, even if the theory was far from proven. ¡°Why do you look so happy?¡± Bendis asked, her tone sharp with suspicion. ¡°You look... relieved.¡± I snapped out of it, realizing this wasn¡¯t the time to let my guard down. ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s good news,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Good news?¡± Corvin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How do you figure that?¡± ¡°Well, the elves made him sound like some invincible demi-god,¡± I explained. ¡°If he¡¯s just a guy with a shiny trinket, that¡¯s a weakness we can exploit.¡± Bendis, ever the realist, didn¡¯t let her serious demeanor falter. ¡°And what if he is a demi-god... with an artifact that makes him even stronger?¡± I forced a nervous smile. ¡°Then I¡¯m portaling to the farthest continent and buying a nice, quiet house there,¡± I said, half-joking. ¡°Wish we all had that option,¡± Corvin muttered, deadpan. But my mind churned. If Sedeus really had one of these artifacts and it broke the rules of the world¡ªjust like that god who¡¯d almost killed me¡ªI wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. This assassination plan was starting to feel like suicide. Still, we needed proof. ¡°How sure are you about these artifacts?¡± I asked. Bendis¡¯s lips quirked, though there was no humor in it. ¡°You know how I said I wasn¡¯t part of his inner circle?¡± I nodded cautiously. ¡°Technically, I wasn¡¯t. But... we hooked up a couple of times, before he got too famous¡± She winced, like the memory pained her. ¡°Not my proudest moment, I know. But let me tell you something: men are very talkative afterward. He¡¯d go on and on about artifacts. How they were real, how he¡¯d change the world. At first, I thought it was just ambition talking, but after seeing what he did later? I believe it. And my source, someone I trust, just confirmed he¡¯s after another one now.¡± That explained her familiarity with him and made the information more credible than mere rumors. ¡°Then I guess this mission takes priority over the tournament,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it has to,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Now go get your beauty sleep. I¡¯ll reach out when we¡¯re ready to field-test the plan.¡± I left the safe house, my mind a tangled mess of thoughts. The cobblestone streets were quiet, the occasional flicker of a lantern throwing long, wavering shadows. My boots echoed softly against the stone as I tried to piece everything together. The phrase stopped me in my tracks. Beauty sleep? It was uncanny how some expressions existed in both worlds, like little echoes of a shared origin or perhaps just a strange coincidence. Either way, it always left me a bit unsettled, as if the boundaries between the worlds were thinner than I liked to believe. It gave me hope I could find my way back on my terms. While I didn¡¯t much care whether I¡¯d ever see my father again, thinking about my mom always hit me hard. The sadness was like a dull ache I couldn¡¯t shake. There had to be a way to send a message back to Earth, some way to let her know I was alive. Maybe even open a portal, though that was wishful thinking. To pull that off, I¡¯d need to be a god¡ªor at least a demi-god. And just like that, my thoughts circled back to the artifact. Maybe I could use it. I was already powerful, but with the artifact, I could become the new demi-god. That thought lingered, tempting me with its simplicity. It would make everything easier, wouldn¡¯t it? But then came the inevitable pause. Things were never easy. With my luck, that artifact might not even work for me. My unique, chaos-infused body would probably see to that. Still, someone else could use it. Alira came to mind immediately. If she had it, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about her safety. She might even surpass me in strength. That train of thought brought me back to her recent... changes. Her speed, her strength, it had all grown beyond what seemed natural. I¡¯d been too distracted in our final hours together to ask her about it, and maybe she didn¡¯t fully understand it herself. But the only explanation that made any sense was the crystal. The one from the goddess, the one that had activated when she held it. Who knew what carrying the essence of a god could do to someone? The idea gnawed at me. Had I underestimated her? Maybe I¡¯d been wrong to insist she stay behind. No, I shook my head, trying to clear the thought. With Sedeus now even stronger, it was no place to test her new powers. I was so lost in my thoughts I almost missed it¡ªa faint rustle, barely audible above the creak of a sign swinging in the breeze. I stopped mid-step, straining to hear. Nothing. Just the usual night sounds: a distant bark, the whistle of wind down an alley. I was almost home anyway. Then it came again. A faint shuffle, so soft it could¡¯ve been my imagination. Or someone with skill¡ªsomeone who didn¡¯t want to be seen. My pulse quickened. Hand brushing the hilt of my dagger, I scanned the shadows. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting tired of all these rogues.¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°If you¡¯re out there, let¡¯s make this interesting.¡± I activated my night vision spell, pretending to casually scan the nearby houses. It took every ounce of self-control not to let my gaze linger on the faintly glowing figure crouched by a window on the house to my right. Instead, I kept walking, acting as though I hadn¡¯t noticed. Maybe this guy wasn¡¯t here for me. After passing a few more houses, I risked a glance over my shoulder. Sure enough, the same silhouette was now hunkered down near a wall, fully cloaked in darkness. ¡°You know,¡± I said, stopping in my tracks, turning towards him and speaking loud enough for him to hear, ¡°if you¡¯ve got something to say, it¡¯s polite to come out and talk. Following me around like a lost puppy? Not so much.¡± He didn¡¯t move at first, likely assuming I was bluffing. But when I didn¡¯t look away, he finally shifted, stepping out from the shadows with deliberate slowness. I dropped my spell, letting my vision adjust to the dim light. Now I could see him clearly¡ªolder for someone in his line of work, maybe in his fifties, but lean and agile, if the way his tight leather gear fit was any indication. ¡°How did you see me?¡± he asked, his tone low but edged with curiosity. ¡°I think the polite thing would be to start with your name,¡± I countered, crossing my arms. He hesitated before replying. ¡°Yasin. Spymaster to the king.¡± Oh, fantastic. Just what I needed. My mind raced, trying to gauge how much he might already know. How long had he been tailing me? Chapter 2.16 - Shady Deals It was pointless to panic over suppositions. If Yasin had truly seen me with the resistance, we wouldn¡¯t be having this somewhat amicable conversation. Whatever unease I¡¯d shown up to now could easily be chalked up to him tailing me through the city. ¡°If you really are who you say you are, you must be an important man. So why follow me halfway across your city?¡± I asked, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°I had a conversation with our mutual friend, Lucien, and happened to spot you nearby. Thought it might be a good opportunity to propose a deal¡ªone that could benefit us both.¡± If he was here to make deals, maybe I was overthinking things. I wasn¡¯t usually this paranoid. Must¡¯ve been the stress, or maybe there was something in the local water. It would explain a few things. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your success in the arena. Lucien vouched for your skills, and now you¡¯ve surprised even me. How did you spot me, by the way?¡± ¡°You made a lot of noise for a stealth class,¡± I replied dryly. ¡°The noise was intentional. I wanted to see how you¡¯d react,¡± he said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I passed your little test,¡± I said, ignoring the original question entirely. ¡°I guess everyone has their secrets,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°It only makes me more confident about my proposal.¡± ¡°And what exactly is that proposal?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already making a name for yourself. Word has it betting on you is through the roof for the third round. The ¡®nobody mercenary with an underrated class¡¯ storyline is irresistible to the public.¡± I ignored the thin insult. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re fixing matches?¡± He laughed. ¡°We manage the tournament. Why wouldn¡¯t we profit from the betting? Who do you think sets most of the odds?¡± ¡°So, you want me to lose my next match?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s far too soon. We need to build you up first. I¡¯ll make sure your next three matches are against fighters who¡¯ll give you a challenge. We need close matches so don¡¯t incapacitate them in the first seconds, ok? After that, in the semifinals, you take a fall. By then, everyone will expect you to go all the way, and the bets will be heavily in your favor.¡± Since my riot plan had fallen through, I didn¡¯t mind the idea of throwing a match, but I wasn¡¯t about to lose out financially. ¡°It¡¯s a nice plan, but I intended to reach the finals. How do I get compensated?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get a cut of the bets. Trust me, it¡¯ll be far more than the prize money you¡¯d miss out on.¡± I feigned consideration. ¡°You know, right now, you¡¯re just a random guy accosting me in the night. If I¡¯m going to trust you, I¡¯ll need a sizable advance.¡± He paused, likely his turn to pretend he was weighing my demand. ¡°Done.¡± he answered. He pulled out a pouch and handed it to me. ¡°Ten gold coins, just for listening,¡± he said, his tone calm but assured. I opened it to check, and sure enough, it was all there. Ten gold coins¡ªeach worth a hundred dinari. And this was just for showing up. If this was only the starting fee, the final payout would be enormous. No wonder people fixed matches back home; money like this was nearly impossible to resist. ¡°You¡¯ll receive two hundred after the fifth match and the other half once you lose in the semi-final,¡± he continued. The total would be twice the prize money for winning the entire tournament. My grin must¡¯ve been visible even in the low light because he extended his hand, confident that I was already sold. As I shook it, he leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a serious note. ¡°Now, I trust I don¡¯t need to explain the consequences of double-crossing us to someone with your intelligence.¡± For a moment, I thought he¡¯d skip the obligatory threat, but honestly, I¡¯d have felt cheated if he had. ¡°No need to worry,¡± I replied. ¡°Fame¡¯s not exactly my priority, if that¡¯s your concern. Too much fame is bad for business.¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°Lucien said you were a pragmatic man. I¡¯m glad to see he was right.¡± He turned to leave, but paused for one final warning. ¡°We won¡¯t be meeting again, so long as you do your part. The next payment will be waiting in your room after your fifth match.¡± And just like that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving me holding a lot of gold for doing nothing... yet. Sleep didn¡¯t come easily that night. Whether it was the stress catching up with me or just a random bout of restlessness, I couldn¡¯t tell. By morning, I was groggy and barely coherent as the waiter¡ªor whatever they called themselves here¡ªbrought in my breakfast. I squinted at the plate, struggling to keep my eyes open. Without a menu, every morning meal was a gamble. Sometimes it worked out. Today wasn¡¯t one of those days. On the plate sat a sausage-like lump, clearly more fat than meat. Surrounding it were slices of the region¡¯s staple vegetable: a bitter, tasteless tuber that made me long for actual potatoes. Completing the ensemble were literal weeds I¡¯d seen growing by the roadside. I wasn¡¯t picky by nature, but this meal tested my limits. I considered conjuring bread to escape the monotony, but the focus required wasn¡¯t something my half-asleep brain could manage. Still, They had a famine outside of the city so I spent the next few minutes feeling bad about my fussiness. It made me smile remembering my childhood where surprise I was a fussy eater. We weren¡¯t exactly poor, but you had to make the most of anything. So the food was like vegetable soup and potato stew most of the time. I obviously hated anything stew or soup related and would eat a spoon of it, then drink a mouthful of water to wash the taste off. Mom loved to tell that story. I smiled at the thought, but the nostalgia didn¡¯t make the sausage any more edible.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. After choking down the meal with more water than necessary, I tried shifting my thoughts to something productive...but that only added to my stress. I was grateful the spy had specifically mentioned throwing the match in the semifinal. If he¡¯d said the sixth or fifth fight instead, I couldn¡¯t have trusted myself to remember it correctly amidst everything else. Finishing my meal¡ªor enduring it¡ªI headed to the arena. The fight wasn¡¯t for hours, but I hated not knowing the exact time. Pocket watches apparently weren¡¯t a thing in this world. Everything was measured in vague terms like "midday" or "afternoon," which drove me nuts. It made everyone seem perpetually late. Maybe I had to take it slower. Between six-hour shifts as a palace guard, competing in the arena, coordinating with the resistance, preparing for the heist that was likely happening today, and now getting entangled with bookies fixing matches, I was stretched thin. Were my opponents today likely to be paid off? Probably not. They¡¯d said I wouldn¡¯t see the first part of the money until I actually made it to the semi-final, so there¡¯d be no point in wasting gold just yet. Still, it was a shame three easy matches didn¡¯t sound half bad. Unfortunately, if I started slacking off, they might notice, and keeping up appearances was still a priority. At least I had the day off, thanks to yet another holiday. This town seemed to have an endless supply of them. Sure, weekends weren¡¯t a thing here, and with the kingdom in its current state, the holidays weren¡¯t exactly cause for celebration. But it felt like every other day, there was some new occasion being observed. Honestly, at this rate, if we needed to sneak into the castle, we wouldn¡¯t have to wait long for a holiday when staffing was at a minimum. Of course, "minimal" here still meant a few hundred people. But that¡¯s where my plan really shone. To quell a riot, the guards would have to reroute more than half of their forces. If the timing coincided with a holiday, the number of people left at the castle would shrink to fewer than a hundred. I shook my head, realizing I¡¯d been complaining internally for the better part of the morning. It wasn¡¯t a bad day¡ªjust an annoyingly mediocre one. The kind of day where nothing went wrong, but nothing went right either, and you had to grit your teeth and push through anyway. At least the arena had its own charm. I wasn¡¯t exactly a sports enthusiast, but I¡¯d always enjoyed cheering for a team and having a drink every now and then. This was the closest equivalent in this world. Even better, they had vendors weaving through the crowd, shouting out their wares with catchy phrases, offering an artisanal touch to the whole experience. The fights themselves had become more engaging now that I had a decent idea of what everyone might bring to the table. Plus, it was the third round, so the competition was starting to get serious, filled with capable opponents. The fights were numbered, and before I knew it, my time was approaching. As I made my way to the fighters'' entrance, I spotted my opponent sitting alone. Most combatants liked to chat or banter before their matches¡ªit was tradition and made the eventual victory or defeat all the more entertaining. Not wanting to break with custom, I decided to approach him. From his leather outfit and lack of a visible weapon, I guessed he was a rogue of some sort. Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t much help. The rogue section in the arena guidebook had been by far the longest, filled with countless variations. Sure, they all carried daggers and thrived in the shadows, but as an old man had mentioned a few days ago, they usually struggled in a brightly lit arena with no obstacles to hide behind. That meant he had to be one of the more exotic types. ¡°So, a rogue? Daring choice, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said as I approached. ¡°Ah, the Lightning Man, here in the flesh,¡± he replied smoothly. ¡°I half-expected you wouldn¡¯t show, given how rogues tend to counter casters.¡± ¡°If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d be praying to Otravos for a solar eclipse or something,¡± I shot back. ¡°Otherwise, you might get more beauty sleep than you intended today.¡± ¡°If your spells actually manage to hit me, I¡¯ll welcome the nap. My only concern is my hand slipping and accidentally hitting something vital with my daggers.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to know about my shield, which wasn¡¯t a good sign. But if he had the speed typical of rogues, I could still make this work. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pray for you to have a steady hand,¡± I said with a grin. He smirked. ¡°Thanks, you do look like you need that beauty sleep more than I do.¡± That one actually stung a bit. Unfortunately, the opening gates cut off my chance to respond, leaving him with the last word. My usual opening Lightning Bolt was too slow¡ªhe was on me in seconds, hurling two or three knives while slashing with his dagger. He must¡¯ve expected me to have a shield because the moment his first flurry didn¡¯t do much, he came at me again without hesitation. I launched spells in his direction, fully aware I¡¯d miss, just to keep some distance. After his third relentless chain of attacks, he slowed down and hesitated, clearly trying to reevaluate his strategy. Then he started making odd hand gestures, almost like a mage casting spells. I wracked my brain, trying to remember if any exotic rogue subclass had spellcasting abilities, but I drew a blank. I vaguely recalled skimming over that section in the rogue handbook, amused by something about it. If it hadn¡¯t worried me then, it couldn¡¯t have been too threatening. His attacks weren¡¯t doing much damage to my shield, and the fight seemed to settle into a slower rhythm. I figured I could finish this without resorting to the slow-time spell. I began casting quicksand, and the sudden shift caught him off guard. As he tried to escape, one of his legs got trapped. I hesitated for a moment before firing another spell, giving him a chance to react. Sure enough, he crouched low at the last second, avoiding the blast even while stuck. With a few precise dagger slashes, he freed his leg, but I didn¡¯t let up. I alternated between hurling Lightning Bolts and destabilizing the ground beneath him with more quicksand. He went into full defensive mode, dodging and weaving, but it was only a matter of time before fatigue set in. I thought I had him when he stumbled, but then he unleashed something I hadn¡¯t seen before. His image blurred, then split into two, then four, and before long, there were ten identical versions of him surrounding me. I admit, I was caught off guard. The illusions were so fluid and lifelike that I hesitated, mesmerized by the way they morphed out of his form. Suddenly, his attacks felt heavier against my shield. He must¡¯ve switched to poison¡ªthe familiar sluggishness began to creep in. Worse, it wasn¡¯t just him. The illusions, while not full clones, were clearly enhancing his strikes. The weight on my shield was growing faster than expected. Not as bad as if I were fighting ten actual rogues, but still enough to wear me down. I couldn¡¯t drag this out any longer. If I didn¡¯t act soon, I¡¯d have to resort to the time-slowing spell. Instead, I focused on an overcharged Lightning Arc, pouring everything into it to extend its range. When I unleashed it, the arc spread in a wide 360-degree sweep, sparking and crackling as it fanned out. The farther it went, the weaker it became, but it did its job. One of the illusions stumbled, its graceful movements faltering mid-somersault. That was him. The disruption gave me just enough time to connect another quicksand spell. This time, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I fired a Lightning Bolt the moment he was trapped, and it struck. The illusions vanished instantly, and he collapsed to the ground, unmoving. The crowd erupted into cheers. They roared even louder when I raised my hand and sent the first bolt into the air. The roar became louder at the second spell and they must have expected the third one, as the noises became deafening. Chapter 2.17 - Waiting is never fun It turns out creating a portal into a moving target is either impossible or beyond my current abilities. Given that opening a portal typically requires a team of mages, there wasn¡¯t much research on the subject. At first, the novelty of exploring uncharted territory was exciting¡ªpioneering new magic, breaking boundaries¡ªbut the thrill didn¡¯t last. Hours later, with nothing but a pounding headache to show for my efforts, I realized why the ¡°cutting edge of research¡± is not all it¡¯s cracked up to be. It¡¯s a lot like gambling: sure, you might hit the jackpot once in a while, but most of the time, you¡¯re left empty-handed. Even if I managed to make progress, the portal would need to be opened quickly and precisely when the caravan was near; otherwise, the increasing distance would render it useless and derail the entire plan. Then things got worse. Out of curiosity, I suggested we try moving the test wagon while the portal was active. Initially, it worked fine, but after about a minute, the portal destabilized and collapsed, no matter how much concentration and power I poured into maintaining it. This raised a whole new set of challenges. Not only would we need to stop the caravan, but we¡¯d also have to keep it stationary long enough for the heist to succeed. Worse still, whoever went through the portal would face the very real risk of being stranded if something went wrong, an all-too-likely scenario given the ever-growing list of potential failures. And that list was long. Maintaining a portal required my full concentration, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to intervene if anything went wrong on the other side. Add to that the delicate timing, the unknown defenses, and the unpredictable behavior of the artifact we were after, and the risk seemed astronomical. It wasn¡¯t worth it, not even for a potential artifact. But Bendis was insistent, and Amra, surprisingly, backed her up. I could somewhat understand Amra¡¯s position. The elves had been restless, and her team hadn¡¯t had much to do recently. Isla had already mapped out the routes in and out of the palace. Amra herself had gathered plenty of intelligence from wounded soldiers, enough to form a clear picture of Tarsus¡¯s army. As for the twins¡­well, their activities were as inscrutable as ever, but I was sure they¡¯d been productive. With all the major groundwork done, the assassination mission was the only thing keeping Amra and her group tied to the cause. Any progress toward that goal¡ªhowever risky¡ªwas progress she was eager to seize. Bendis¡¯s persistence, though? That was harder to justify. Clearly, this mission was personal for Bendis, but it was also her organization on the line. As second-in-command, the stakes weighed heavily on her shoulders. I¡¯d only known her for a week, so it wasn¡¯t my place to press further. ¡°How many people can we gather by tomorrow?¡± Amra asked, cutting to the point. After some back-and-forth between Bendis and Corvin, Bendis finally said, ¡°We¡¯re spending every last dinari we have. We¡¯ve managed to hire a few more people who can¡¯t be traced back to us, bringing us to almost eighty.¡± I tried to sound optimistic. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. How many are guarding the caravan?¡± Corvin gave a grim answer. ¡°We don¡¯t have an exact count, but at least a thousand.¡± I immediately took it back. ¡°Okay¡­so, any plans yet?¡± Bendis sighed deeply, then unfurled a map onto the table. ¡°Our only chance is to hit the caravan here,¡± she said, pointing to a narrow bridge marked on the route. ¡°It¡¯s the tightest bottleneck along the entire journey. Their forces will have to spread thin.¡± Corvin picked up the thread. ¡°I¡¯ll lead most of our fighters in a frontal assault. Isla¡¯s been training some illusionists¡ªwell, as much as anyone can in a few days. They¡¯ll create a fog or similar distractions to obscure our numbers and cause enough confusion to buy time.¡± ¡°And the rest?¡± Amra asked. ¡°The rest will monitor the baggage train¡¯s pace,¡± Corvin replied. ¡°If they¡¯re on track to reach the bridge during daylight, they¡¯ll set traps to slow them down. It¡¯s critical they cross the bridge at night.¡± ¡°What if the caravan just camps for the night?¡± I asked. ¡°They¡¯re already behind schedule,¡± Corvin said. ¡°Camping would delay them further, and no competent commander would risk that so close to the capital. He¡¯ll assume any interference is just resistance nuisances.¡± I nodded, and Corvin continued, ¡°One of the twins¡ªOnas¡ªwill go through the portal. He¡¯s the smallest and quickest, so he¡¯ll be able to handle any guards inside. The wagons should be tight quarters, no more than two people in each. Most should be empty.¡± Bendis picked up where he left off. ¡°The bridge runs over a ravine with a few caves beneath it. Isla will conceal the entrance to one of the caves, and that¡¯s where Tiberius will open a portal directly into the wagons. Hopefully, it¡¯ll be while they¡¯re stuck on the bridge.¡± ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I interrupted. ¡°How do we know which wagon has the artifact?¡± Corvin shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t. Check them one by one. If you come across one with extra guards, that¡¯s probably the one. Search it thoroughly. If you don¡¯t find the artifact, at least we¡¯ll leave with some gold.¡± ¡°Do we even know what it looks like?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. Corvin paused and turned to Bendis, who shrugged. ¡°Not really,¡± she admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s supposed to be old, so it probably won¡¯t match the usual gaudy jewelry you might also find. Look for accessories¡ªbracers, belts, anything out of the ordinary.¡± Fantastic. We had no idea what we were looking for or where to find it. I could only hope Onas had a sharp eye, or this would be a complete waste of effort. ¡°Get some rest,¡± Corvin ordered, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°We meet tomorrow morning at sunrise at the southern gate. Our cover is a few merchant wagons.¡± The group began to disperse, but I doubted anyone would actually get much sleep tonight. The city was alive with energy, the streets already packed with people heading toward the arena. After two days of downtime, the matches were resuming, and the restless crowd was starving for entertainment. Given the limited number of matches, they were scheduled after sunset, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they planned to illuminate the arena. The sheer number of people heading toward the arena made it clear not everyone would find a seat, no matter how far from the action. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine tempers flaring¡ªriots had started over less, especially with the frustrations simmering in this city. In the grand scheme of things, my place in the tournament felt irrelevant. If the plan succeeded, the resistance would have all the funds they needed, and then some. If it failed, there might not be a resistance left to support. That left me fighting tonight for one of two reasons: fame or personal gain. Fame was worthless this far from home, but gold? That had its uses. A new house was practically a certainty by this point. I still had to get through tonight, but after facing the opponents I had so far, I wasn¡¯t worried.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. What did concern me, though, was when my match would take place. Popular matches were usually saved for the very end. With only sixteen matches in total, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but the additional events they had planned could drag things well into the night. I just hoped to squeeze in at least six hours of sleep afterward¡ªtomorrow was going to take every ounce of energy I could muster. As expected, the largest crowds were clustered around the posters displaying the matchups. What I wouldn¡¯t give for internet access. Finding out the schedule hours ahead of time would have saved me the hassle. Maybe then I could have squeezed in a quick nap. Instead, I had to jostle and elbow my way through the crowds until I got close enough to read the fixtures. At least I wasn¡¯t in the last match, so there was a chance I could beat the swarm of people out of the arena. My opponent was yet another warrior. This promised to be another straightforward fight. Although it reminded me of a joke I¡¯d heard recently about class balance. In this world, duels supposedly mirrored rock-paper-scissors. Rogues were scissors, warriors were rocks, and the rest of the classes were paper. Paper always beats rock. Scissors beat paper and somehow also beat rock. The only exception is the duelist, a rare warrior subtype, perfectly crafted for one-on-one combat. In that case, rock beats paper, and would beat scissors, but it can¡¯t find scissors because they¡¯re too clever and probably invisible. So scissors beat paper, avoid rock, and call it balance. Of course, this kind of logic mostly applied in the real world. As the old man pointed out a few days ago, the arena was far from an ideal battleground for rogues. Still, if this warrior had advanced this far, they were most likely a gladiator. That made them more dangerous, but that was compared to a warrior, so it wasn¡¯t saying much. I remembered Alira¡¯s brother¡ªa gladiator himself. He¡¯d only lost to her because her skills so thoroughly outclassed his. The primary threat from gladiators was their battle trance, a state of heightened awareness granting them a form of basic precognition. Fortunately for me, I doubted it would work. If I was immune to future sight, which was basically precognition with extra steps¡ªI should be unaffected by the simpler form as well. With no hope of finding a seat in the packed stands, I reluctantly made my way to the combatants¡¯ chambers. These underground rooms had small, barred windows near the ceiling, offering a limited view at ground level into the arena. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it would have to do until my match. At least this gave me a chance to size up the competition. Most were skilled, but none seemed capable of threatening me¡ªexcept for one. A monk. He carried no weapons but moved with a speed that rivaled my own while using the Slow Time spell. His movements were almost a blur. Curious, I activated my spell a few times during his fight just to observe him clearly. With my spell active, he moved at about a normal speed, maybe a bit slower. If he could sustain that speed longer than I could keep Slow Time active, he might actually have a chance to beat me. Thankfully, his strength seemed to lie solely in his speed. If someone could counter or even briefly match it, he¡¯d be vulnerable. A surprising contender was a ¡°colleague¡± from the Ashford mission. Recognizing him, I approached, happy to see a familiar face¡ªno matter how slight the connection. But the moment he saw me, his expression darkened, and he looked at me with murder in his eyes. Before I could even say a word, he turned and walked away. Maybe he didn¡¯t recognize me. Or maybe he did. As the matches unfolded, only two fighters remained unknown: the pair scheduled to fight after my match. One of them looked terrified, practically shaking in his boots. Naturally, that piqued my curiosity about his opponent. . The other fighter seemed entirely unremarkable at first glance. Medium height, average build¡ªnot particularly muscular but not frail either. What stood out was his casual demeanor. He didn¡¯t look worried in the slightest. Honestly, he kind of reminded me of me, and by that I meant his attitude. It was like he already knew he was going to win Maybe I¡¯d stick around after my fight just to see how their match played out. Then I remembered I didn¡¯t really care anymore since I wasn¡¯t planning to make it to the final. I was even rude enough to skip the pre-game banter. I just wanted to get this over with. All that portal testing earlier had left me a little drained¡ªnot enough to affect my performance, but enough that I was already yawning as I made my way to the arena. Unfortunately, I hate it when I¡¯m right. As the match started, my opponent just stood there, I guess waiting for an offensive spell, probably hoping to impress me with his supposed precognition. So, I obliged and hurled one at him. And wouldn¡¯t you know it? He couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. Now, I hadn¡¯t put much power into the spell. I didn¡¯t want to end the fight in one move, so it merely rattled his bones a bit before he got back up. But from the wide-eyed, deer-in-the-headlights look on his face, he must have realized his skill wasn¡¯t working. Relying on a skill for so long that it becomes part of you? Yeah, that¡¯s a tough habit to break. He moved like an absolute beginner after that. Honestly, I think I had more grace when I first started fighting. Even the crowd began booing, probably suspecting a fixed match. And, honestly, maybe they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. He tried some other skills, but luck just wasn¡¯t on his side tonight. The boos were growing louder, and I wasn¡¯t about to let my match turn into a public jeer-fest. One more lightning bolt, and it was over. The booing stopped when he hit the dirt, but the cheers were conspicuously absent. For a moment, I considered skipping my usual signature ending. But then I thought about the crowd. They were here for a show, and their lives were already miserable enough without a dull match to top it off. So, I sent four lightning bolts shooting into the sky, one after the other. Slowly, the crowd stirred from its stupor, and some faint cheers finally broke through. It wasn¡¯t the roaring applause of my earlier matches, though. Maybe I was losing my touch. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Without a clock, it was hard to tell when I¡¯d finally dragged myself to my room last night, but judging by the innkeeper knocking for what he claimed were ¡°a few minutes¡± to wake me, I definitely hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep. Skipping breakfast wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was either that or show up late. Probably already was. Jogging through the city, the sun¡¯s rays were just peeking through the gaps between buildings by the time I reached the gate. I picked up the pace, heading out into the countryside, and soon spotted the five wagons parked by the roadside. The lack of scowls told me I wasn¡¯t the last to arrive. ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m not the last one,¡± I said to Isla as I climbed into the last wagon, one of the few spots left. ¡°We¡¯re still waiting on a few more people, so no,¡± she replied. Relieved, I rested my head against the wagon¡¯s interior. That jog had drained what little energy I¡¯d managed to scrape together, and I let myself drift off¡ªuntil the wagon jerked forward, startling me awake. The half-paved road out of the city didn¡¯t do any favors either, its rhythmic jolts making rest impossible. By evening, I silently thanked the nonexistent gods when we reached the bridge. It was an impressive structure: weathered stone blocks formed a wide, slightly arched span, strong enough to support heavily laden wagons. Massive support pillars were anchored deep into the ravine¡¯s rocky sides, reinforced with extra stones to withstand centuries of erosion. Low parapets lined the edges, worn smooth by time and countless travelers, offering a sense of safety above the rushing water far below. We wasted no time hiding the wagons in the nearby woods and began preparations. Isla and Onas rappelled down the ravine, ropes coiled around their arms, scouting caves that offered both a clear line of sight to the bridge and enough cover to keep them hidden. By nightfall, everything was in place, and the waiting game began. The initial hours were tense, adrenaline keeping us alert. Every random traveler crossing the bridge jolted our nerves, each one raising our hopes before dashing them again. As the night stretched on, however, it became clear the caravan wasn¡¯t coming. Only the occasional merchant, desperate or foolish enough to travel at night in these dangerous times, dared to cross the bridge. Morning arrived with no sign of the caravan. By noon, I was starting to worry. We¡¯d all managed to grab bits of rest, but the growing tension was hard to ignore. Daylight brought more travelers crossing the bridge, each one adding to the unease in our group. Or maybe it was just the gnawing hunger. By the time night fell again, I caved and conjured myself a loaf of bread. Wasting energy wasn¡¯t ideal, but neither was battling hunger when I needed my strength. The next bit of news came courtesy of Onas, who climbed back up the ravine to scout. A storm had delayed the caravan, and they were now expected to arrive the following evening. Of course, we all knew better than to take that estimate as gospel¡ªit could easily mean much later. For me, the delay posed a new problem: my match was scheduled for the next evening, and I had to be there. We settled in for another day of waiting, though the tension was less sharp this time. We even managed to get some proper sleep, though it was hardly comfortable¡ªmy days of being used to sleeping outdoors were long behind me. The following morning brought a flicker of excitement. A few soldiers crossed the bridge early, likely scouts sent ahead to survey the area. As the hours passed, more soldiers came and went, systematically checking for traps or signs of ambush. By late afternoon, the sun dipped low, casting long shadows across the ravine, when the main force finally arrived. Soldiers began crossing the bridge in waves, their armor glinting in the fading light. Soon after, the baggage train appeared, the wagons creaking ominously as they started their slow journey across the span. At last, the moment had come. All we needed was for the main attack to begin, and then it would be time to make our move. Chapter 2.18 - A promising start Alira The first few days filled me with a cautious sense of hope. Ena¡¯s meeting with the army leadership had gone better than expected. She¡¯d managed to build a constructive dialogue, even nudging them toward a broader perspective by highlighting the looming dangers that threatened not just their kingdom but the entire region. Nothing unites people, whether individuals or nations quite like the presence of a shared enemy, and Ena¡¯s ability to frame the situation in those terms was beginning to bear fruit. Meanwhile, I focused my efforts on meeting with the nobles, primarily to discuss trade agreements. It was an exhausting process, and after a few days, I found myself speaking with a practiced precision that reminded me of my mother. Negotiation after negotiation, every small detail of trade and resource allocation was dissected and debated. The endless back-and-forth could be draining, but oddly enough, it reassured me. The meticulous focus on the minutiae¡ªthe weights of grain shipments, the distribution routes, the tariffs¡ªsuggested that the nobles were engaging in good faith. It¡¯s hard to fake that kind of commitment. Still, there was something strange, an unease I couldn¡¯t quite define. Some of the people here seemed, for lack of a better word, golem-like. Their movements felt off, sometimes aimless, as though they were following some unseen script. The creepiest thing was their refusal to make eye contact. At first, I rationalized it¡ªthey were likely servants under strict orders not to engage with guests, perhaps adhering to the meticulous customs of these nobles. But then, I noticed it wasn¡¯t just the servants. A few of the nobles themselves, while outwardly polished, responded in ways that felt... hollow. Eccentricity? A cultural divide? Maybe. But as the week progressed, it either became more pronounced, or I was paying closer attention. It was impossible to ignore. ¡°Ren,¡± I said finally, deciding to trust him with my unease, ¡°as an outsider, I can¡¯t help but notice people here acting... strange. Have you picked up on anything?¡± He glanced around, scanning the room as if searching for what I meant. ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific,¡± he said after a moment, clearly finding nothing amiss. I explained the mannerisms I¡¯d observed. To his credit, he didn¡¯t dismiss me outright. ¡°I must admit, I haven¡¯t been paying much attention to that sort of thing,¡± he admitted. ¡°Though I¡¯m not exactly the type to notice every little detail about people. Odd, I know, for an ambassador.¡± So he wasn¡¯t na?ve. That was something. There was no point in lying. ¡°Let¡¯s just say ¡®ambassador¡¯ is a recent development for me. But my motives remain the same, no matter what I may have done in the past.¡± He studied me for a long moment, his gaze sharp and searching, before finally nodding. ¡°I believe you,¡± he said simply. ¡°You do?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised by his quick acceptance. ¡°I like to think I know good people,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what secrets they may carry, good people prefer peace. So I don¡¯t believe you would be here to provoke us under some complicated ruse.¡± He was almost too good to be true, but somehow, he didn¡¯t set off my spider sense. I smiled wryly, realizing I¡¯d started adopting Tiberius¡¯s idioms¡ªa clear sign of his bad influence. Usually, I didn¡¯t trust people easily. Yet here I was, barely a week into knowing Ren, and already sharing secrets with him. Not the big ones, of course, but even minor secrets felt like a step too far. Why did I feel so comfortable? Maybe it was because he was such a good listener. When I was young, I preferred to let others do the talking. Not because I didn¡¯t want to be around people, but because I was always afraid of saying something stupid. So I¡¯d sit back, letting conversations flow around me, chiming in only when absolutely necessary. In the meantime, I studied people¡ªnot out of any sinister motive, but so I could learn what they liked, find common ground, and avoid sounding awkward. But with Ren, I was the one doing most of the talking. That alone was strange. Maybe it was time to flip the script. ¡°So,¡± I asked, breaking the silence, ¡°I might not be a career ambassador, but I¡¯m guessing you are. Why this line of work?¡± He gave me one of those intense looks of his, the kind that made me feel like he could see right through me. ¡°I can¡¯t say it was ever my dream,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I found myself playing mediator with my brothers. If I could make them listen to reason¡ªwhen a brother¡¯s favorite pastime is being contrarian just for fun¡ªI figured I could help others too.¡± ¡°Too bad you weren¡¯t involved in the Malachor discussions,¡± I said, only half-joking. ¡°Maybe things wouldn¡¯t have spiraled so badly.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I was up north at the time, brokering peace deals with the centaur clans,¡± he replied. ¡°Those talks only wrapped up a few months ago.¡± ¡°Too bad,¡± I said, then quickly clarified, ¡°I mean, more enemies on the borders usually mean less appetite for starting wars. Still, you share a border with the trolls, don¡¯t you? Even if it¡¯s smaller, you must stay wary of them.¡± He looked puzzled. ¡°The trolls are still bound by the same treaty Asturia negotiated centuries ago. That treaty applies to both our kingdoms. They haven¡¯t tried anything for as long as I can remember.¡± I stared at him, stunned. ¡°Nothing? They¡¯ve been raiding our borders for months now. We¡¯ve had to reinforce the defenses repeatedly just to hold them back.¡± The moment the words left my mouth, I felt a pang of regret. What was I doing, handing over valuable information so freely? Was I under a spell? I didn¡¯t feel any headaches or mental pressure¡ªno signs of mind control. So why was I being so forthcoming? Ren seemed to sense my turmoil, his perceptiveness as sharp as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said gently. ¡°I won¡¯t share this information with anyone. It would only embolden those pushing for war.¡± ¡°Why would the trolls only attack us? Have there been any additional meetings with them I don¡¯t know about?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice even. Ren shook his head. ¡°I would have known if there were any talks. They¡¯re just as reclusive as ever,¡± he replied, his tone steady, but his brow furrowed slightly. This was bad¡ªon so many levels. For this to be mere coincidence was beyond unlikely. Something sinister was at play, and though I couldn¡¯t see the full picture, I knew it would ripple back to my home. The obvious answer was an alliance, but Ren¡¯s response felt genuine. Still, negotiations could have taken place above his level¡ªdirectly between the highest-ranking leaders or even orchestrated by the military. But how would anyone initiate talks with the trolls? Our own brightest minds had failed for decades. The trolls weren¡¯t just reclusive; they were unwavering. Persuading them to do anything outside their insular interests was practically unheard of. Even when I presented my report on my travels and Tiberius¡¯s unprecedented entry into their cities, the council couldn¡¯t explain it. Theories abounded, but I knew the truth, which I may have glossed over in my report: the trolls had allowed it because their god had demanded it. Their faith was absolute, the one thread uniting their fragmented tribes. But now? The gods were gone, or so we believed. Could the troll god have survived? The elves had whispered of such possibilities, but it seemed too convenient. Still, stranger things had happened, and it might explain recent sightings of trolls from rival tribes fighting under the same banner. That alone was unprecedented. But why focus their aggression solely on my kingdom? If conquest was their goal, Ascalon would be the logical target smaller and less fortified. Even if both kingdoms attacked us directly, we had the resources and defenses to hold our ground. The trolls had to know this. So why us? There had to be an agreement, a calculated plan with deliberate intent. Whoever orchestrated this was meticulous and cold in its execution. Ena¡¯s progress with the alliance now felt fragile, just a temporary reprieve. Whoever was behind this wouldn¡¯t let an elf broker peace that could derail their designs. And the worst part? It tied in with my earlier observations. I didn¡¯t know why I was doing this¡ªmaybe it was the growing unease in my gut or the looming sense that this fragile peace was too good to last. But something about the times ahead demanded implicit trust, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could afford to keep holding back. Against my better judgment, I decided to take a leap.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Can I be honest with you?¡± I asked, the words tumbling out before I could reconsider. His brow lifted slightly. ¡°I thought we already were,¡± he said, his tone soft but curious. I hesitated, glancing down as if the ground could offer me courage. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t believe me if I did. But there¡¯s a good chance all the progress we¡¯ve made this past week will be wiped away. And... I think we need to leave while we still can.¡± His reaction was immediate, his calm veneer giving way to confusion. ¡°What¡¯s changed?¡± ¡°The trolls,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Their attacks, the strange undercurrents in this city¡ªthere¡¯s a connection. And as much as I want to believe I can make a difference, a handful of people can¡¯t stop what¡¯s coming.¡± ¡°So, you want to abandon everything? Just like that?¡± There was no accusation in his tone, only disbelief. I shook my head quickly. ¡°Not exactly. If we announce our departure, they¡¯ll be forced to act. What I¡¯m asking is for your help making arrangements to leave the city discreetly, just in case my fears pan out.¡± Ren frowned, skepticism creeping into his voice. ¡°No one would dare attack you. You¡¯re under diplomatic immunity. Even the army wouldn¡¯t cross that line¡ªthey value tradition more than anything.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not the army I¡¯m worried about. Whoever is pulling the strings doesn¡¯t care about tradition or rules. ¡°Please. I need you to help me arrange something quietly. Something that would look normal, even if we hadn¡¯t arrived.¡± For a moment, his expression hardened, and I feared he might refuse. But then he sighed, nodding reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, but I still think your fears might be misplaced. You¡¯re safer than you realize.¡± Unfortunately, no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t convince Ena of my fears. It wasn¡¯t surprising, logic was tenuous at best when I had no concrete evidence, and arguing based on gut feelings is never easy. If anything, Ena managed to soothe my unease. She was good at that, grounding everything in reason. ¡°The trolls¡¯ cities are much closer to Malchor,¡± she pointed out. ¡°It only makes sense that they would target you first. Attacking Ascalon would require crossing much greater distances, which brings its own logistical challenges.¡± And the unnervingly robotic servants? ¡°They¡¯re likely under strict orders to behave as seriously as possible to avoid offending us,¡± she said, her voice calm but firm. ¡°By ¡®us,¡¯ of course, I mean me. People don¡¯t know much about elves, and they tend to err on the side of caution. There are even rumors that we¡¯re devoid of emotion. When I first started interacting with humans, that assumption was almost always their starting point.¡± Maybe I was being overly paranoid. Her explanations made sense, and I would see tomorrow just how committed they were. Still, it didn¡¯t hurt to have a backup plan. That was the first lesson Reynfred taught me. It seems obvious in hindsight, but as he often explained, complacency is a dangerous habit, and sometimes the effort required to plan for contingencies feels like too much work¡ªuntil it¡¯s too late. Reynfred loved telling the story of how he learned that lesson the hard way. Years ago, during his time as a junior ¡®diplomat¡¯, he attended a lavish banquet in a foreign court renowned for its hospitality. The kingdom had been stable for years, with the newly crowned son promising to continue it, and tensions with its neighbors were nonexistent. ¡°The safest place in the world,¡± he¡¯d joked to himself. As a formality, Reynfred had drawn up a basic escape plan. A servant paid to provide less-known routes out and transportation in place from the palace. It seemed absurd at the time, a waste of effort in such a peaceful place. But midway through the banquet, a long-lost heir to the throne made a dramatic appearance, accusing the new king of treachery. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t planned ahead,¡± he said, shaking his head, ¡°we would¡¯ve been stuck in the middle of a coup, hostages to someone else¡¯s ambitions.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ As I entered the room, the first thing that struck me was the food. The sheer extravagance of it all spoke volumes¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a banquet; it was a statement. A dozen chefs must have toiled relentlessly to prepare the endless array of dishes now laid out before us. Platters of seafood shimmered with delicate sauces, alongside perfectly roasted venison and a variety of other meats I hadn¡¯t even imagined pairing together. Vibrant fruits were cut and arranged in intricate, colorful patterns, their sweet scents mingling with the savory richness of the feast. If they weren¡¯t serious about these negotiations, they were doing an exceptional job of pretending. More representatives trickled in, the room filling with the soft hum of polite conversation. Ena had accomplished the unthinkable¡ªbringing the army and the nobles to the same table. This gathering was for the signing of a protocol, something she¡¯d explained was largely symbolic, a gesture of goodwill with no binding commitments. Still, as she¡¯d reminded me, the first step was always the hardest, and getting people to sit down together was a victory in itself. The evening began with small talk, easing everyone into the atmosphere. Ena moved gracefully between the army generals, exchanging words that seemed to dissolve tension with every smile. Negative thoughts had no place here tonight, and she was determined to keep them at bay. I stayed clear of the generals, not wanting to risk undermining the delicate balance she¡¯d achieved. My role here was to represent Malachor, and every word I spoke would be under scrutiny. The nobles, by contrast, were far more pragmatic. Profit had a remarkable way of bridging past grievances, and their interests aligned more predictably than the army¡¯s. ¡°See, everything¡¯s going splendidly,¡± Ren said, his voice low but tinged with amusement. I nodded reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s possible I may have overreacted.¡± He smiled knowingly. ¡°The nobles see profit ahead, and the army senses a potential threat to the west. Both have reasons to play nice¡ªfor now.¡± As the final attendees entered and the great doors swung shut, my attention snagged on someone out of place. He wasn¡¯t dressed in the sharp military uniforms or the fine tailored suits favored by the nobles. Instead, he wore flowing robes embroidered with intricate gold thread that seemed to shimmer as he moved. His hair, streaked with white despite his not-quite-advanced age, framed a face lined with the weight of decades of contemplation. Around his neck hung a heavy medallion bearing a symbol I had come to recognize all too well during my time here: the mark of the New Path. The room fell quiet as he crossed it, his presence heavy with authority. Even among these powerful figures, he walked with a confidence that bordered on arrogance¡ªa man who hadn¡¯t known fear in a long time. My unease deepened as I watched him exchange measured nods with the nobles and generals alike, as though he belonged here more than any of us. ¡°Prelate Alexander, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± a general greeted him, his tone a mix of respect and apprehension. Alexander inclined his head, his movements precise and deliberate. Then he turned his attention to Ena. ¡°Ambassador, I heard this is a joyous occasion. I couldn¡¯t possibly miss it.¡± ¡°Anyone who favors peace is welcome,¡± Ena replied, her words steady, though her posture betrayed a flicker of tension. ¡°Peace,¡± he repeated, his voice laden with skepticism. ¡°And what do the elves gain from this peace?¡± ¡°Alliances benefit everyone,¡± she said, unfaltering. ¡°Trade becomes more abundant, and young men don¡¯t die on the battlefield.¡± Alexander held her gaze, his silence stretching unnervingly long. His eyes lingered on her face with a familiarity that sent a chill down my spine. I couldn¡¯t place it, but something about his expression unnerved me deeply. Ena finally broke eye contact, looking away. Alexander seized the moment. ¡°So you call it peace when you send assassins to finish off kings your armies couldn¡¯t conquer?¡± The room fell silent. I had anticipated some accusation; otherwise, why would he bother to attend? But how did he know about that? The operation was one of the kingdom¡¯s most tightly guarded secrets¡ªknown to only a handful. Not even Ena knew more than the basics. Even with her famed composure, Ena visibly faltered. Her hesitation was brief, but Alexander capitalized on it. ¡°That¡¯s right, gentlemen,¡± he continued, his voice rising. ¡°This is how the elves solve problems. If you don¡¯t comply with their demands, they send armies. If that fails, they send assassins. And when even that doesn¡¯t work, they enlist outside allies to do their bidding. And after the ravages of war, they call it peace.¡± Ena¡¯s composure snapped back into place. ¡°You are misconstruing the facts,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve gotten your information, but it couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.¡± Alexander shifted his attention to me, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. ¡°And what of the Malachor diplomat? Tell us more about peace. Your kingdom is already practically at war with the trolls. Perhaps that¡¯s why you¡¯re so eager for peace now¡ªnot from the kindness of your hearts, but because you¡¯ve no other choice.¡± His eyes bore into mine, unrelenting. I wanted to look away, but doing so would have been a show of weakness. Then it hit me¡ªthe familiarity of his gaze. It was the same look the god had given me when he ripped memories from my mind in that cursed cave. But it couldn¡¯t be. Even when a god wielded such power, it was excruciatingly painful, a sensation I would never forget. Yet here I was, staring back at him without the searing agony. Ena hadn¡¯t reacted either, and everyone knew the telltale signs of mind reading or control: headaches, tension, disorientation. Mind control. The realization struck me. It explained his meteoric rise, his influence over powerful people. But no, this wasn¡¯t possible. Even the strongest couldn¡¯t maintain control over so many at once, let alone navigate the intricate politics of a kingdom without someone slipping free. Empires didn¡¯t fall overnight to mind control. It wasn¡¯t sustainable. It only worked in isolated villages, controlling key figures and building a following while cutting off escape. Was that how he¡¯d started? Slowly consolidating power under the guise of divine authority? His gaze stayed locked with mine, his intensity pressing against me like a weight. I fought to hold steady, my composure cracking only slightly as the memory of that cave resurfaced. But then, to my surprise, he faltered. A shadow of uncertainty flickered across his face, gone almost as soon as it appeared. He had to be an empath, but then the question became, why did his power not work on me? That crystal. The changes happened after. Maybe I was now somehow like Tiberius, immune or at least highly resistant. His hesitation lasted only a heartbeat. ¡°She is a spy,¡± he declared, his voice sharp and commanding. ¡°Sent here to uncover weaknesses in our kingdom. You would be wise to arrest her.¡± He was confident I¡¯d give him that. His accusations were unnervingly accurate, but he had no proof, and we still held diplomatic immunity. I forced a calm expression, even as unease churned in my gut. Chapter 2.19 - The Convoy The first wagon looked so battered and worn it seemed ready to collapse under any serious weight. Clearly, nothing of value was stored there. If it was still moving, that was all that mattered. It meant the attack couldn¡¯t begin yet. Timing was everything. The bridge had to be the stage, and the attackers would know that as well as we did. A firm hand on my shoulder broke my focus. I glanced back to see one scout gesturing silently toward the horizon. Only then did I notice the creeping fog rolling in around the bridge. It was faint, almost natural, but the way in which it fell into the ravine betrayed its artificial nature. The march continued, unease spreading like the fog itself. Then it appeared¡ªa wagon unlike the rest. It was more a steel box than a carriage, its surface shimmering in the dim light. Thick iron barred the tiny rectangular windows, and the entire structure was sealed tight, designed to protect whatever it carried. My breath caught as the fog grew denser, swirling around the convoy like a shroud. The first box wagon was soon joined by others, six in total, rolling steadily onto the bridge. The fog thickened rapidly, almost swallowing the bridge and everything on it. Shouts rose from the convoy, faint but clear enough to signal their growing panic. The attackers had made their move. I signaled to Onas, who was already crouched nearby, his focus sharp. We¡¯d planned for this moment down to the last detail. I reached out to the first carriage, visualizing its interior as best I could, and summoned a portal. At first, it was no larger than a coin, a faint shimmer against the dim fog. Onas crouched closer, peering through. He gave a quick thumbs-up¡ªempty. Relief surged through me as I widened the portal just enough for Onas to slip inside. A faint glow from the opening lit the cramped metal interior, casting shadows against its smooth, impenetrable walls. His keen eyes adjusted quickly to the darkness, and I held the portal steady, trying to conserve my strength. Trinkets and gold began flowing back through the portal, minor items Onas deemed valuable enough to snatch. This was only the first wagon. The plan was to focus on the first wagon first for him to get a feel for what items were stored, then focus on the guarded ones. Each time he used the portal, it would mean fewer items we could bring back. And we needed to find the artifact. The fog outside grew so dense I could barely make out the bridge anymore, let alone the convoy, but at least it had stopped. We were on a timer now, since they could only stall so much. But so far, everything was going according to plan. He returned a few seconds later, and I was already focusing on the next wagon. It wasn¡¯t until the fourth wagon that he signaled with both a thumbs-up and a hold sign¡ªguards were inside. This meant it would need to be a swift maneuver. If we timed it perfectly, the guards wouldn¡¯t have enough time to recover from the shock. We had rehearsed this exact scenario yesterday, and despite the pressure, I felt confident. Onas took a running start, and just as he leapt, I widened the portal. There was a dull thud as he landed inside the wagon, directly on top of one guard, silencing him with a quick, practiced strike of his knife. Before the second guard could fully react, Onas was on him, the element of surprise turning the fight decisively in his favor. Within moments, both guards were down. He immediately began searching the wagon. Gold coins started streaming through the portal, but unlike the first wagon, it took him longer to complete the sweep. When he finally returned, there was no artifact, just coins. Disappointment flickered, but I pushed it aside. We still had two more wagons. The fifth wagon turned out to be just more gold, and we skipped it, but the sixth made up for all the effort. A large, ornate metal box sat in the center of the wagon, its size and design making it unmistakable even in the dim light. In the ensuing scuffle, the box toppled over with a sharp clang of metal striking metal, the sound reverberating within the confined space. Fortunately, the commotion outside drowned it out, ensuring no one beyond the wagon noticed. After a few seconds of hesitation, he sent it through the portal. On the other side, Isla caught the box and quickly opened it to inspect its contents. Inside was a bracelet made of a reddish-silver alloy, unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen. Its craftsmanship was exquisite¡ªsmooth, polished lines that gave it a distinctly futuristic feel, unlike the jewelry common in this region. I was so mesmerized by the artifact that I nearly lost focus on maintaining the portal. My grip wavered just as more gold began to pour through. Onas wasn¡¯t holding back this time; he was sending entire boxes of coins. The weight was staggering. My vision blurred, and my muscles felt like jelly. I gritted my teeth and pushed through, but after two minutes of this relentless effort, I felt like I was at my limit. The last time I felt this exhausted was during a 10K charity run¡ªa foolish decision I regretted halfway through, convinced I might die at the finish line. This, however, was far worse. Just as I thought I might pass out, Isla snapped her fingers¡ªthe signal to stop. The gold stopped flowing, and I could feel the energy drain beginning to subside. The fog outside was lifting now, and the faint sounds of shouting signaled that soldiers were swarming across the bridge. Time was up. She gave Onas the signal to retreat, bracing myself as he leapt back through the portal. The moment he landed near us, I let the portal collapse, the final strain hitting me like a hammer. My knees buckled, but I managed to stay conscious, gasping for air as the team was already inspecting the prize. ¡°We¡¯ve got trouble,¡± Onas muttered, his voice low but urgent, as Isla continued inspecting the bracelet. I followed his gaze and saw the soldiers gathering at the edge of the bridge, peering down into the ravine. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out they¡¯d discovered the heist. The commotion was escalating, and their focus was narrowing. Isla froze, then quickly dropped the artifact and turned her attention back to her illusion, reinforcing the false terrain that concealed us. ¡°If they come down, how close would they have to be before they see through it?¡± I asked, still sprawled on the ground, struggling to regain my energy. ¡°If they rappel down, there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll hold up under close scrutiny,¡± she replied, her voice tense. The situation was spiraling. A confrontation felt inevitable unless we took a gamble. I had to try something. ¡°Onas, give me the bracelet. Maybe it¡¯ll give me a boost.¡± He hesitated for a moment, but handed it over. The metal was cool in my hand, its faint glow almost inviting. Sliding it onto my arm, I felt a surge of anticipation, but it soured instantly as searing pain lanced through my body. It was the same agonizing sensation I thought I¡¯d left behind with the portal incident. My body convulsed slightly, and it took everything I had to wrench the bracelet off. The pain left me weakened, shaking, and drenched in sweat. Onas and Isla exchanged worried glances, but we didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it¡ªthe soldiers were already securing ropes and beginning their descent. ¡°Isla, put the bracelet on,¡± I said, my voice strained. ¡°Not a chance,¡± she shot back, her tone incredulous. ¡°Did you see what it did to you?¡± ¡°The pain¡¯s something specific to me. It shouldn¡¯t affect you,¡± I reasoned, though my words didn¡¯t sound all that convincing, even to myself.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°That¡¯s so reassuring,¡± she said dryly, though the sight of the soldiers nearing the ravine floor left little room for argument. With visible reluctance, she slipped the bracelet onto her wrist, her face twisting in a preemptive wince. To my relief¡ªand hers¡ªnothing happened beyond the bracelet¡¯s glow intensifying slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different,¡± she said cautiously after a few moments. I nodded, trying to push past my own discomfort. The pain I felt after that portal while unpleasant to say the least, did unlock something. From my limited understanding of this aether, it must have made accessing easier or more efficient somehow. I had a feeling this artifact was working in a similar matter if it had the same effect on me as the portal. ¡±Try something simple you couldn¡¯t do before.¡± She hesitated, then wove her hands through the air. A broom appeared solid and tangible. With another flick of her fingers, it began sweeping the cave floor. ¡°By the Oracle,¡± she breathed, her tone a mixture of disbelief and awe. ¡°It¡¯s actually sweeping.¡± I frowned. ¡°Was it not supposed to?¡± ¡°My illusions were never able to interact with the world,¡± she explained, her excitement growing. ¡°I can make the cave wall feel real.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly useful,¡± I admitted. All I could think was, thank the gods I wouldn¡¯t have to fight the soldiers. I was completely drained, struggling just to push myself into a sitting position. Exhaustion weighed me down like lead, leaving me with no choice but to sit back and watch as Isla meticulously wove her magic at the cave entrance. For the first time since I¡¯d known her, she was smiling. The glow in her eyes matched the bracelets as she turned back to her illusion, her hands moving with newfound precision and power. The jagged rocks and natural terrain she conjured didn¡¯t just look real¡ªthey carried an almost imperceptible weight and texture. The soldiers were at the base of the ravine, their boots crunching on loose gravel. The only drawback of Isla making the illusion more tangible was that it completely blocked out light, leaving us in absolute darkness. Even Isla held perfectly still as we waited, straining to hear the soldiers¡¯ movements nearby. They must have spotted something odd because they began striking the illusion¡ªnow solid rock¡ªwith their swords. Each blow sent vibrations through the cave, but luckily, the testing only lasted a few tense moments before the noise shifted. They moved to another section, testing again, and soon, the sounds of their investigation faded entirely. ¡°I think we might be in the clear,¡± I whispered. ¡°Incredible work, Isla,¡± Onas said, his voice low but full of genuine admiration. ¡°These bracelets are unbelievable. I could never have dreamed of casting that kind of spell,¡± she replied, awe lingering in her tone. Since our enemies might have similar artifacts, I felt compelled to dig deeper. ¡°Did you feel tired after the spell?¡± I asked. She hesitated, likely assessing her energy levels. ¡°Now that the euphoria is wearing off, I do feel a bit drained,¡± she admitted. So, the bracelets were powerful, but they didn¡¯t turn you into an unstoppable force. That was a small comfort. Even so, facing an enemy equipped with one would still be a formidable challenge. The only silver lining was their rarity. Sedeus couldn¡¯t have too many of them¡ªsurely not in just half a year since the gods¡¯ descent. At least, I hoped his kingdom-building efforts had kept him too preoccupied to collect more. I wanted nothing more than to collapse and recover for a day or two, but there was no luxury of time. I had a match tonight¡ªa match I dreaded not just for the exertion but for the pain that awaited me with the inevitable portal travel. Exhaustion and agony loomed, but in the oppressive darkness, it was easy to lose track of time. ¡°Anyone care to guess the time?¡± I asked. ¡°The sun was setting when the convoy crossed the bridge,¡± Onas said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s been an hour or so since then.¡± ¡°You have somewhere to be?¡± Isla asked, her tone laced with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve got the quarterfinal match tonight, in about an hour, I think.¡± She snickered. ¡°We¡¯ve already got more than enough gold. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve done plenty for the resistance today.¡± I sighed heavily. ¡°If only it were that simple,¡± I muttered, before launching into an explanation about the match-fixing deal and the spy master orchestrating it. Onas was the first to react. ¡°That¡¯s bad. If you don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll come looking for you. You¡¯re well-known enough that hiding out until we leave or make our move would be your only option.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen,¡± I murmured under my breath. Why couldn¡¯t it have been tonight¡¯s match I had to lose? The darkness was getting on my nerves. With no sounds nearby and nothing to see, I decided it was time for a little light. If Isla¡¯s illusion could block light from entering, it should also prevent it from escaping. I conjured a small flame, its soft orange glow illuminating the cramped cave. The pile of gold caught my attention. It was larger than I had realized, probably because I¡¯d been too focused on maintaining the portal earlier. There had to be thousands of gold coins in that heap¡ªenough to make even a king jealous. But gold was just a bunch of shiny metal, and the novelty wore off quickly. The cave, small and unremarkable, offered no distractions. They might¡¯ve been fine with sitting in silence, all serious and brooding, but I wasn¡¯t. ¡°So now that they¡¯ve checked the ravine, how long are we staying here?¡± I asked. ¡°Well,¡± Isla began, ¡°they¡¯ll need to run from the pursuers, wait for things to cool down, and then double-check that there are no scouts left behind. Two days, minimum.¡± Two days in near-total darkness, maintaining an illusion. Not exactly an enviable job. Sure, she probably wouldn¡¯t need to keep it flawless after the first day, so we¡¯d likely get some light by tomorrow. The bigger problem was that we, or should I say they, didn¡¯t have enough provisions; the initial provisions didn¡¯t account for the delays. ¡°I imagine Isla has to stay here and keep up the illusion,¡± I said, glancing between them. ¡°But, Onas, would you mind if I portal back to the city alone? I¡¯ll need every ounce of energy I can muster for that match tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll keep her entertained,¡± Onas replied, his tone a little too casual. I grinned. ¡°So that¡¯s what you kids are calling it these days.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the dim light, I could¡¯ve sworn Onas blushed, and Isla actually stammered, struggling for a response. I smirked, deciding not to prolong their embarrassment. ¡°Well, no point dragging this out. Time to face the music,¡± I said, steeling myself for the painful ordeal ahead. ¡°See you in a few days,¡± I said with a casual wave as I turned to create the portal and leave. My muscles twitched uncontrollably, each second stretching the pain further through my body. At least no one was there to witness me curled into a fetal position, biting back a scream. It hurt worse than last time. Maybe the portal wasn¡¯t as stable. The thought trailed off as another wave of agony hit, forcing me to focus entirely on my breathing just to stay conscious. I swore to myself again: no more portals unless it was life or death. If I¡¯d known this was waiting for me on the other side, I¡¯d have gladly stayed put and ignored all this arena nonsense. Ten minutes? Twenty? I had no idea how long it took, but eventually, I managed to pull myself upright and stumble downstairs. Outside the tavern, night had settled, and I could only hope I wasn¡¯t late. Otherwise, all this torment would have been pointless. The alleyways leading to the stadium were mostly deserted¡ªa bad sign. But as I got closer, the distant roar of the crowd reached my ears. They were reacting to a match still underway, which meant I wasn¡¯t too late. Fortunately, I was recognizable enough now to skip any tedious verification. A few quick nods from the staff, and I was ushered into the staging room where a small crowd had gathered around a woman clad in black armor. ¡°Where have you been? We had to push your fight to the last slot!¡± A harried man, likely one of the event organizers, practically pounced on me. His dramatic tone made it hard to take him seriously, but he was clearly stressed out. I almost felt bad for the guy. ¡°Sorry, I overslept,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Overslept?!¡± he exclaimed, as if I¡¯d just insulted his ancestors. ¡°Overslept, he says,¡± he lamented to no one in particular, throwing his hands in the air. I gestured toward the armored woman. ¡°So, is she my opponent?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a resigned sigh before grabbing my arm and practically dragging me to the gate, clearly determined to make sure I didn¡¯t vanish again. She stood tall, her black plate armor gleaming under the flickering torchlight, polished to a mirror shine. She was pacing back and forth. I guess a little impatience was to be expected. Her eyes settled upon me as I got near and waved the throng of aides away. ¡°You look awful,¡± the woman commented as I approached. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you overslept?¡± Well, that was blunt. ¡°You¡¯d think that¡¯d improve your odds. I wouldn¡¯t complain if I were you.¡± She smirked. ¡°You think I want to win because your fan girls drained every ounce of... energy from you?¡± That stopped me. I blinked, taking a second to process. ¡°I have fan girls?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the worst trash-talker I¡¯ve ever met. But I¡¯ve never fought a mage worth anything before, so here¡¯s hoping you¡¯ve got enough juice left to make this entertaining.¡± ¡°Wait, does that make you a fan then?¡± I grinned. ¡°Want the address to my inn? Entertainment¡¯s guaranteed.¡± Her grin twisted into a scowl. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry¡ªneither part of you will be getting up once I¡¯m done with you.¡± ¡°Is that a promise?¡± I replied. The gates screeched open, their grinding noise swallowing whatever comeback she might have been ready to hurl. Instead of anger, a faint smile flickered across her face, quickly hardening into a look of fierce determination as we stepped forward. Chapter 2.20 - Exhausted She was relentless. From the first second, she was on the offensive, wielding that massive shield as if it weighed nothing. She alternated between swinging it like a weapon and surging forward in short bursts of incredible speed, her shield leading the charge. I made the mistake of activating my slow-time spell to counter one of her attacks. The effort left me dizzy, and I couldn¡¯t react in time¡ªher shield slammed into me, sending me sprawling to the ground. My own attacks were either too sluggish or easily deflected by her shield, which she wielded with frustrating efficiency. Unlike my earlier matches, I didn¡¯t have the raw power to overwhelm her outright. The only thing keeping me in the fight was the reputation I¡¯d built from previous victories; she hesitated at each of my spells, unsure whether to dodge or absorb them. When I finally cast quicksand, I understood her caution. As soon as the spell took effect, she drove her shield into the ground and activated a skill that sent her hurtling toward me, her momentum turning into a fresh attack. It wasn¡¯t a desperate improvisation, it was clearly something she¡¯d practiced and perfected. Meanwhile, I didn¡¯t even know what her exact class was, let alone her full capabilities. Ironically, my secret weapon, the slow-time spell, which I¡¯ve not used until now, was barely an option. I could push myself to use it once or twice more, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough to get through the yellow aura of her anti-magic shield. I needed another plan, and fast. Sensing my faltering energy, she ramped up her aggression. With a single motion, she touched her sword to her shield, transferring the glowing yellow aura to the shield itself. Was she now vulnerable to spells? I tested with a lightning bolt. Big mistake. She caught it with her shield and charged, her impact more devastating than before. Every hit now felt like poison coursing through my shield, weakening it further. While the strikes no longer staggered me, her relentless pace left little room to dodge or counter. My spells were neutralized almost instantly. A flick of quicksand? She slammed her shield into the ground, dispelling it. A lightning bolt? She either deflected or disrupted my cast with a precise shield bash. I was on the ropes, barely hanging on. Every spell I cast was countered, every move met with force. My shield¡¯s energy was draining fast, and it was only a matter of time before it failed entirely. If I didn¡¯t take a risk now, defeat was inevitable. She had made a critical mistake. Before, her glowing aura had made her nearly untouchable. But now, the protection was concentrated solely on her shield, leaving her body vulnerable. It was an opening I could exploit. Feigning weakness, I stumbled and staggered after every hit from her enchanted shield. It wasn¡¯t difficult to sell the act¡ªI was already on the brink of collapse. She took the bait, intensifying her assault. Meanwhile, I accepted that my shield was about to fail and focused on gathering what little energy I had left, bracing for what would come. Truth be told, I¡¯d never experienced my shield failing completely¡ªnot in combat, at least. The few times it had happened, I¡¯d been unconscious or fighting something far beyond human. A small part of me was curious about what it would feel like when it dissolved entirely. After a few more blows, a tingling sensation crept over me, signaling the shield¡¯s imminent collapse. With one final hit, the tingling vanished, and I felt the cold night air bite against my skin, a little anticlimactic I had to say. This was it¡ªnow or never. Summoning every last ounce of strength, I activated my slow-time spell. Her next attack seemed to crawl toward me, and I dodged it with precision, planting a quicksand spell beneath her feet. The time dilation shattered instantly, leaving me dizzy and sprawled on the ground, vertigo spinning the world around me. When I opened my eyes, she was ankle-deep in the ground, clearly disoriented by how quickly her feet had already sunk. She slammed her shield into the earth, trying to dispel the spell, but the earth had solidified and all it did was scatter some dust. Her shield¡¯s ethereal glow faded as she struck the ground again, this time scattering chunks of earth to the sides. I seized the moment, recasting quicksand as soon as the shield hit the ground a second time. This time, it sank a third of the way in before I canceled the spell, leaving her shield firmly stuck. Rage flickered across her face as she yanked the shield free. But I was ready. Another cast brought the quicksand back, and now her knees were buried. She was panicking. She tried switching the shield¡¯s glow back to its yellow aura, but by now I had her rhythm down. I toggled the spell on and off, timing it perfectly to avoid her dispelling attempts. Her shield became trapped again, and this time, one of her arms was caught in the earth as well. She struggled furiously, but it was no use. I waited for the arbiter to begin the count, but he hesitated, looking between the two of us in confusion. That¡¯s when I realized why¡ªwhile she was immobilized, I was also sprawled on the ground, barely propped up on one elbow. With great effort, I dragged myself to my feet, swaying but upright. Only then did the arbiter begin the count. The crowd erupted in cheers, their roars echoing in the arena. I hadn¡¯t even noticed them during the fight, too absorbed in the battle to hear anything. Another louder roar from the crowd signaled the end of the match and immediately the noise began to die down and even the arbiter made his way back from me. I almost started laughing. Were they expecting me to cast lightning bolts into the sky after the match I had? I couldn¡¯t even remember how many I was supposed to¡ªwas it four or five? Whether it was the crowd¡¯s energy fueling me or¡ªmore likely¡ªthe spell just wasn¡¯t as exhausting as I feared, I managed to fire off one lightning bolt after another. Each one gave the audience a chance to settle before roaring back to life. By the fifth bolt, when the noise still hadn¡¯t died down, I figured I¡¯d finally hit the magic number. Officials were gathered around the paladin, trying to free her from the ground. She was really stuck in there. She¡¯d been polite enough earlier, so I gestured for them to give me a moment. With a quick spell, the earth softened again, and they managed to pull her free. Hopefully, that was the last spell I¡¯d need to cast today.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Thanks for helping me out,¡± she said, brushing dirt off her armor. I nodded. ¡°You almost had me there. I have to respect a good opponent.¡± She squinted at me, a look of disbelief crossing her face. ¡°Even if I¡¯d won, I get the feeling you weren¡¯t at your best today.¡± ¡°Yeah, some days are just bad,¡± I murmured, already turning toward the exit. ¡°If that was you on a bad day, I¡¯ll be sure to bet on you in the semifinals,¡± she called after me. I winced internally. She had ten attendants buzzing around her. Clearly, she could afford to lose a few bets. At least it was over. I could already picture myself sinking into the bed, the old feather-and-straw mattress, once barely deserving the name, now felt like the pinnacle of luxury. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Distant noises stirred me from sleep, paired with an odd light pressing against my eyelids. My half-conscious brain registered the inconsistency. Sunlight never hit my window except at sunset. Forcing my eyes open, I realized it was sunset, which meant I had been asleep for almost an entire day. Unfortunately, the rising clamor shattered my brief moment of peace. The sounds came from the hallway¡ªfootsteps, knocking on doors, and the unmistakable scrape of furniture being dragged across the floor. Even my door wasn¡¯t spared, as loud knocks reverberated through the tiny room. Dragging myself upright, I shuffled to the door and opened it, greeted by three soldiers standing stiffly outside. My exhaustion dulled any urge to react defensively. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, squinting at them. The lead soldier, a man with a rigid expression, faltered the moment he saw me. His stoic demeanor cracked into something hesitant. ¡°Are you... the lightning man?¡± he asked, his voice betraying uncertainty. I glanced down at myself. Still in the clothes from my last match. No wonder recognition came so easily. ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, though my attention was drawn to more screeching noises from the hallway. ¡°What¡¯s with all the furniture-moving?¡± I muttered, more to myself than expecting a real answer. The soldier cleared his throat, his tone turning robotic. ¡°There¡¯s a citywide search mandate. Every building and room must be inspected.¡± A full sweep of the city? That seemed excessive. Then it hit me¡ªthe heist. Shaking off some of the grogginess, I gestured for them to come in. ¡°Go ahead, search all you want. Just keep it down, will you? I just woke up.¡± The soldiers exchanged knowing grins, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the shift in their demeanor. One of them chuckled. ¡°I imagine the victory party went until dawn,¡± he said, a hint of admiration in his voice. I laughed lightly, though I had no idea why everyone assumed I was the king of parties. People really did like to project their fantasies onto others. Still, I wasn¡¯t about to ruin the illusion. ¡°The party never stops,¡± I quipped with a grin. That seemed to satisfy them. They entered the room but spent more time eyeing me than conducting any real search. One of them, the chatty type, started peppering me with questions about the matches. I indulged him. It wasn¡¯t every day I got to meet actual fans. The other two mostly listened, nodding along as if the conversation itself was the real task. As the room filled with idle chatter, a tantalizing scent of food floated in from the open doors. My stomach growled loudly enough to make me pause. ¡°Mind if I leave you to it? I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± They didn¡¯t object, so I headed out, weaving past rooms that had been completely upturned. Did they really think they¡¯d find anything incriminating in a random inn? Stranger things had happened, I supposed. I glanced back to find the soldiers trailing me downstairs. I stifled a groan, hoping the talkative one wouldn¡¯t invite himself to my table. Some peace and quiet would be nice for once. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t linger long, likely needing to continue their searches elsewhere. Left alone again, I felt conflicted about my next move. Should I head to the docks and check on the safe house? Curiosity tugged at me, but caution prevailed. Wandering the city at night during a citywide search mandate seemed reckless. There might even be a curfew or something similar in effect. I decided to return to my room and change into something cleaner. I was definitely sweaty, and the stares I¡¯d been getting could just as easily be from my odor as from my newfound fame. While rummaging for fresh clothes, I stumbled upon a pouch¡ªnot just a purse, but a heavy sack. Opening it, I found at least a hundred gold coins inside. I groaned and slapped my forehead. If the soldiers had found this, they might¡¯ve assumed I was tied to the heist. Either that or I¡¯d have been stuck explaining the intricacies of match-fixing. Clearly, the money couldn¡¯t stay here. If things went south, I might need to vanish without a moment¡¯s notice, and returning to retrieve it wouldn¡¯t be an option. Besides, with staff cleaning the rooms, leaving such a tempting prize behind was asking for trouble. The city itself wasn¡¯t safe for a stash¡ªtoo many eyes, too many searches. That left the outskirts. There weren¡¯t any forests nearby, but the rocky outcroppings beyond the city should be secluded enough. Just barren stone, far from prying eyes. Grabbing the pouch, I conjured a portal to the city¡¯s outskirts, letting the night¡¯s darkness mask the spell. Under the faint moonlight, I adjusted the portal¡¯s view, searching for an inaccessible spot. I could¡¯ve stepped through with the gold, but the searing pain wasn¡¯t worth it. In the hour it would take me to get there on foot, the odds of someone finding it were practically nonexistent. After locating a suitable hiding spot, I memorized its position relative to the rocky terrain and the city skyline. Satisfied, I tossed the pouch through the portal and began preparing for the journey to secure it. The city loomed in the distance, its towering spires piercing the silver haze of the rising moon. The silhouette was almost serene, a deceptive calm hiding the chaos that brewed within. I tightened my grip on the heavy bag, the coins inside shifting with a muffled clink. It was right in the place where I dropped it off, so now it was time for a more permanent place. I stopped at a rock outcropping that jutted out from the barren terrain in a distinctive arrow shape. It was weathered and worn, but sturdy. It would do nicely. I scanned the area for any signs of life, nothing but the occasional caw of a crow. Kneeling by the largest boulder, I placed my hand on its surface, closing my eyes to focus. A familiar warmth coursed through my arm as I summoned my magic, whispering the words under my breath. The rock beneath my hand began to soften, the once-solid surface rippling as though it were water disturbed by a pebble. A small pit formed in the stone, and I quickly dropped the bag inside, its weight vanishing into the hollow. Releasing my hold on the spell, I watched as the stone solidified again, the surface smoothing over as if it had never been disturbed. It was the first time I had used the spell like this, and there was always a certain satisfaction in seeing it adapt to new purposes. I stood, brushing the dust from my knees. The gold was safe, at least for now. If things went south in the city, I¡¯d have something to fall back on. With one last glance at the hidden stash, I adjusted my cloak and began the trek toward the gates. The moon hung low, casting just enough light to guide my way back toward the city. The faint crunch of gravel beneath my boots was broken by muffled voices and the shuffle of feet carried through the still air. I slipped off the path, ducking behind a cluster of jagged rocks. The voices grew louder, and soon I saw them appearing from the valley, four men carrying torches, rough-looking and armed, dragging a fifth between them. He stumbled, barely able to keep his feet, and his groans of protest were quickly silenced with a harsh shove. My pulse quickened as they passed closer to my hiding spot. It wasn¡¯t until one of them barked an order and the light struck the captive¡¯s face that recognition hit me. It was Lucien. His disheveled appearance and bruised face were nothing like the confident man I¡¯d seen not long ago, but there was no mistaking him. What was he doing here? And who were these men? I debated my next move. He knew a lot about the castle and the current guards and defenses. If they were planning to kill him, he could be persuaded to join the resistance or at least get any useful info he might have. I wasn¡¯t the greatest rogue but the torches they carried made it easy to follow them from a distance. Chapter 2.21 - An old acquaintance It quickly became evident where they were heading¡ªa towering rock outcropping that loomed over the rugged terrain. At its summit stood a weathered platform, its grim purpose unmistakable. This was the execution site, where the condemned met their end beneath the swaying ropes of the gallows. Because of its height, it was also visible from the city entrance and the road leading up to it. The path to the gallows was as grim as the act that awaited at its summit. Jagged rock outcroppings loomed on either side, the terrain steep and treacherous. Loose stones skittered underfoot, and twisted shrubs clung to the craggy surface, their skeletal thorny branches reaching skyward making the hiding between them almost impossible if not for my shield. By the time I arrived, they were tying the noose around Lucien¡¯s neck. The condemned man, bound and battered, had managed to free his mouth and was now begging for his life, desperation thick in his voice. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t have any information about the heist!¡± Lucien cried. ¡°I¡¯ve been loyal from the start! He has to give me another chance.¡± A burly man, clearly the leader, stood near Lucien. He was broad-shouldered, with a face carved from stone and a jagged scar running from his temple to his jaw. His voice was cold as he spoke, laced with derision. ¡°Oh, Lucien. The boss forgave you once¡ªremember the Ashford compound? You let her get away. You know how much I had to beg to spare your life back then? And now? You repay me by botching the convoy.¡± One of the enforcers delivered a heavy punch to Lucien¡¯s gut, silencing him mid-protest. The leader continued, his words slicing the night like a blade. ¡°She was the only one who could have challenged him. Do you know how much you cost us by letting her go?¡± My heart skipped. Were they talking about Bendis? She wasn¡¯t strong enough to challenge Sedeus outright¡ªor so I thought. Could they mean metaphorically, referring to her role in leading the resistance? Or did someone else escape? If so, this potential ally could change everything. Lucien coughed, but managed to lift his head. ¡°I had nothing to do with the convoy,¡± he gasped. ¡°My duties are in the city.¡± Another punch connected, and if not for the noose holding him upright, he¡¯d have crumpled to the ground. The leader¡¯s voice rose, dripping with fury. ¡°Exactly. Tracks led back to the city, proving there¡¯s still a resistance¡ªa resistance you swore was no more dangerous than a kitten. That ¡®kitten¡¯ just took on a full battalion and escaped with his spoils. His spoils!¡± He punctuated his words with another strike, this one sending Lucien into silence. Now i had a dilemma. At first I thought they were random soldiers, so not really a threat to me. But if they were Sedeus enforcers, they could be powerful. Even if I could best them, one of them could easily escape into the night. If I fought them, I¡¯d need to conceal my identity and avoid using my signature spells. Could I risk it? I didn¡¯t have an extensive arsenal of spells¡ªmaybe that was a shortcoming on my part¡ªbut the ones I had were reliable and effective. Why waste time creating spells I¡¯d never use? For obscure scenarios like this? It seemed impractical. There was another option¡­ I could simply do nothing. After all, Isla had already mapped the canals, and we had a decent grasp of the castle¡¯s layout. Well, maybe not perfect, but enough to piece together a workable plan. As for the guards, what critical information could he possibly have that we didn¡¯t? The exact numbers? Those would have to be dealt with regardless. But then again, he seemed to know people¡ªimportant ones, from the sound of it. That included Sedeus¡¯ inner circle, something we were completely blind to. I had other spells at my disposal, but they were either ineffective or took too long to cast, making them impractical in the heat of the moment. Then, I remembered the explosive spell¡ªa powerful tool, though one that required significant preparation. I rarely used it because of the time it demanded, but now, with a moment to spare, I began channeling my energy into forming the explosive orb. The air around me crackled faintly as I focused, the orb growing brighter with each passing second. ¡°Rope is ready, boss!¡± a voice shouted, snapping me out of my concentration. ¡°Wait!¡± Lucien¡¯s voice rang out, desperate and trembling. ¡°I still have information! I have a spy inside the resistance. If you kill me, you¡¯ll lose him!¡± The men around him chuckled. One of them sneered, ¡°Fat lot of good he¡¯s done so far. Or did you recruit him on the way to the gallows?¡± Their laughter echoed in the cold night air. Lucien wasn¡¯t done. ¡°I have gold stashed away! I can tell you where it is!¡± He was throwing out every possible bargaining chip, hoping something would stick. The leader of the group laughed again, a harsh, mocking sound. ¡°At this point, you could tell me water is wet, and I wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± He turned to one of his men and barked, ¡°Push him over.¡± ¡°I think I know who the mage that attacked you was!¡± Lucien blurted out, just as the man moved to shove him off the edge. My stomach dropped. Mage, he had said. Singular. He was clearly grasping at straws, but even if they didn¡¯t believe him, it was too much of a risk for me. Only now did it dawn on me that these men weren¡¯t even concerned about others stumbling upon this scene. That either meant they were dangerously incompetent or extremely confident in their control of the situation¡ªneither of which boded well for me. Lucien dangled precariously at the edge, but his gamble seemed to pay off, at least temporarily. ¡°Pull him back,¡± the leader ordered an aide, his tone shifting from amusement to curiosity. He stepped closer to Lucien, his voice low and threatening. ¡°What mage?¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I knew I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Pulling the hood over my head and hoping the explosive blast was charged enough, I summoned a black hole in the midst of the men, its dark, swirling energy pulling them together. The spell¡¯s inky blackness masked its presence, and they were caught completely off guard, their bodies drawn toward the vortex with little resistance. With a deep breath, I launched the explosive blast toward the three men now bunched together. Unfortunately, this spell wasn¡¯t as subtle as the black hole. The leader, quick to react, grabbed one of his men and used him as a human shield just as the blast hit. The explosion was far more powerful than I had anticipated. The force of it rattled the ground beneath me, and I could feel the heat of the blast even from where I stood. Two of the men were killed instantly, their bodies twisted and broken in unnatural positions. The leader was thrown violently into the gallows, buried beneath a pile of wreckage. The fourth man, who had been holding Lucien at the edge, dropped the rope in shock and fled into the night before I could react. He was gone, disappearing into the shadows¡ªexactly the kind of loose end I had been worried about. Lucien dangled from the rope, gasping for air, his face pale and panicked. I moved quickly, well maybe quickly was exaggerating as the ice spear took a while to conjure up, but it did its job cutting him down before he could suffocate. As he crumpled to the ground, gasping for air and clutching his bruised throat, a faint rustling sound caught my attention. My eyes snapped toward the pile of wreckage where the leader had been buried. The debris shifted, groaning under the weight of the broken wood and metal. Slowly, the leader emerged from the heap, his face bloodied, but his eyes burning with fury. He stood unsteadily, his body battered but far from defeated, and his gaze locked onto me like a predator sizing up its prey. He was clearly injured, his movements sluggish and pained. For a moment, I thought maybe I had overestimated him. But then, in a flash, his body flickered¡ªa blur of motion¡ªand before I could react, he crashed into me with the force of a battering ram. The impact sent me flying, my back slamming into a boulder with a sickening crunch. I sprawled on the ground, dazed and gasping for air. My vision swam, and I could have sworn there were more stars in the sky than before¡ªthough whether they were real or just my head spinning, I couldn¡¯t tell. Before I could even begin to recover, I felt a rough hand clamp around my ankle. With a grunt of effort, he yanked me off the ground and slammed me into the rock wall again. Pain shot through my body, and I barely had time to think before I activated my slow-time spell. The world around me shifted, the chaos slowing to a crawl. In the distorted flow of time, I saw him moving toward me again, his hand reaching out to grab my leg. This time, I twisted away just in time, his fingers missing me by a hair¡¯s breadth. I scrambled to my feet, ready to retaliate, but something caught my eye. Even in the dim light, I could make out the outline of a bracer on his arm. It looked strikingly similar to the one we had captured from the baggage train. That explained his sudden surge of strength and speed. The bracer was enhancing him, giving him power far beyond his natural limits. He lunged at me again, but with the slow-time spell still active, I could dodge his attacks with relative ease. The only silver lining in this mess was that my hood had miraculously stayed on, shielding my face from recognition. Still, I was taller than average and that alone could give me away if anyone was paying close attention. As I retreated, putting distance between us, I noticed his movements growing slower, more labored. He was limping now, favoring one leg. The explosion must have done more damage than he realized, and the adrenaline that had been fueling him was starting to wear off. But even as he slowed, I couldn¡¯t land a hit. Every spell I had was too slow to cast, and while he couldn¡¯t reach me, I couldn¡¯t strike him either. I needed to get out of here. Who knew who else was watching from the shadows. My eyes darted to Lucien, who had recovered enough to start running down the road. Without hesitation, I sprinted after him, my legs burning with the effort. The big guy tried to follow, but he was falling behind with every step, his injuries finally catching up to him. I didn¡¯t look back. My only focus was putting as much distance between us as possible. Lucien ran like a man possessed, his energy seemingly boundless, as if he were a marathonist sprinting for the finish line. I, on the other hand, struggled to keep up, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I pushed myself to match his pace. Every so often, he glanced over his shoulder, and upon seeing me, he¡¯d veer off in a new direction, desperately trying to shake me. Fortunately, the terrain didn¡¯t offer many hiding spots, and his constant zigzagging only cost him time. He did manage to lose me once, disappearing into the shadows, but my night vision spell quickly revealed him huddled in a small alcove carved into the rock, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. As I approached, he tensed, ready to fight. ¡°I saved you,¡± I said in a low, steady voice. ¡°You should be more grateful.¡± ¡°Tiberius?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with both surprise and relief. At least he was smart enough not to attack me. If he had, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to ensure he was six feet under, buried where no one would ever find him. I didn¡¯t have time for unnecessary fights. ¡°You were lucky tonight,¡± I continued, my tone sharp. ¡°Or maybe I was, seeing as you were about to mention me, weren¡¯t you?¡± He stammered, struggling to find words. ¡°They were going to kill me,¡± he finally blurted out, his voice trembling. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I replied, my patience wearing thin. ¡°I guess I¡¯m sympathetic to that.¡± But I didn¡¯t have time for chit-chat. ¡°I can take you somewhere safe.¡± ¡°Safe?¡± he scoffed, his eyes darting around nervously. ¡°I have to run as far away from the capital as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± I snapped. ¡°You know they have people everywhere. They¡¯ll find you eventually. I know people in the resistance. They can hide you.¡± He skipped over the mention of the resistance entirely, his survival instincts clearly overriding any rational thought. ¡°You mean go back to the city? No way. I have contacts on the roads¡ªthey¡¯ll help me,¡± he insisted, his voice rising with desperation. I stepped closer, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°You might be under the wrong impression. I¡¯m not letting you live with what you know now. It¡¯s either go with the resistance, or else.¡± I didn¡¯t have to pretend to be menacing; the cold certainty in my voice was enough. For a moment, it even frightened me¡ªnot the act of killing itself, but the complete absence of doubt in my decision. He hesitated, his mind clearly racing as he weighed his options. I could see the gears turning, the fleeting hope of finding a way out, even the brief consideration of trying to fight past me. But after a long, tense moment, he let out a short sigh, his shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°Where are we going, then?¡± he asked, his voice resigned. ¡°There¡¯s a safehouse in a forest, half a day¡¯s journey from here,¡± I said. It had been the rendezvous point if things went south during the mission. And while they hadn¡¯t¡ªnot entirely¡ªI was sure the resistance would have someone posted there. It was our best shot at keeping him alive and, more importantly, keeping him quiet. Chapter 2.22 - A well earned rest The safehouse, or should I say shed, lay in front of me, shrouded in the dim light of dawn. My legs ached from the endless trek through the forest, and my eyes burned from lack of sleep. We¡¯d been traveling all night, avoiding roads and patrols, weaving through dense underbrush and over uneven terrain. Every snapped twig or rustle of leaves had set my nerves on edge, and more than once, we¡¯d had to double back to avoid being spotted. By the time we reached the coordinates, I was exhausted and my patience wearing thin. The only small comfort I had was that Lucien looked even worse off than I did. His clothes were shredded in places, hanging off him like rags, and his face was pale with exhaustion. All night, he hadn¡¯t complained or tried anything reckless¡ªno attempts to slow us down or make a break for it. It wasn¡¯t loyalty or trust that kept him in line, I realized; he was just too utterly drained to care. Every step he took seemed to cost him, his movements sluggish and heavy. If nothing else, at least I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. At first glance, the shed looked completely deserted. There were no tracks, no signs of life, not even a hint that anyone had been here recently. For a moment, a sinking feeling washed over me¡ªwhat if I¡¯d led us to the wrong place? Still, it would¡¯ve been a strange coincidence to find another shed, but after the night we¡¯d had, nothing would¡¯ve surprised me. I hesitated, second-guessing myself, until I took a few steps closer. That¡¯s when it happened. As I crossed an invisible threshold, the surrounding air seemed to shimmer, and the dilapidated shed transformed before my eyes. What had once looked like a crumbling ruin was now a sturdy, well-maintained cabin. The illusion was so convincing that I nearly stumbled back in shock. Relief flooded through me¡ªwe were in the right place after all. Corvin and Isla were outside, standing near the front of the cabin. Corvin¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto me, and Isla gave a small nod of acknowledgment. I raised a hand in greeting, my voice rough from exhaustion. ¡°We made it.¡± Corvin¡¯s gaze shifted to the man beside me. ¡°Who¡¯s your new friend?¡± he asked, his tone cautious but curious. I gestured to Lucien, who looked just as weary as I felt. ¡°This is Lucien. Until yesterday, he was a loyal subject of Sedeus. But he¡¯s had a change of heart. He realized that paranoid leaders aren¡¯t exactly reliable. He wants to join the resistance. And he¡¯s got information we desperately need.¡± Corvin studied Lucien for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Come on, Lucien. This¡¯ll be an interesting talk,¡± he said, gesturing toward the cabin. ¡°So, enjoying the sunrise?¡± I said to Isla, nodding toward the faint glow on the horizon. She lifted her sleeve, revealing the armband wrapped around her forearm. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± she admitted, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve been too eager to play around with it, testing how it enhances my illusions.¡± ¡°Well, I was almost ready to turn back,¡± I replied. ¡°The place looked so dilapidated, like no one had been here in years.¡± She beamed at the praise. ¡°I know, it¡¯s incredible what you can do with it. Too bad it didn¡¯t work for you¡ªyou could¡¯ve definitely reached Sedeus¡¯s level.¡± Her voice grew wary. ¡°If he has an armband, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± I smiled faintly. ¡°Well, he definitely has at least one armband, but I don¡¯t think it works for him either.¡± She raised her eyebrows, skeptical. ¡°How can you be so confident?¡± ¡°As I was saving the new guy,¡± I said, nodding toward the safehouse, ¡°I ran into someone wearing a bracer almost identical to the one you¡¯ve got. Sure, it was dark, but there¡¯s no mistaking it, he was way more powerful than I expected him to be.¡± She squinted, waiting for me to continue, but when I stayed silent, she pressed, ¡°But how do you know they won¡¯t work on Sedeus?¡± I sighed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Obviously, this part is conjecture, but the accident I had, the one that made me allergic to portals and, now, it seems, powerful artifacts happened because I traveled too close to the gods¡¯ dimension.¡± She opened her mouth to interject, but I pressed on. ¡°They were human at some point, and if I got affected by just a small exposure, then they definitely have it¡ªwhatever it is. And it stayed a part of them even after they returned to human form. At least, that¡¯s the theory.¡± She seemed lost in thought for a moment, then nodded slowly. ¡°Now that you mention it, he would never give an artifact to a follower, no matter how loyal, if it could bring him even the tiniest shred of power.¡± ¡°Great minds think alike,¡± I said with a tired grin. ¡°But even great minds need sleep. I¡¯ll let you play with your new toy. Is there an empty bed somewhere?¡± I asked, my voice heavy with exhaustion. Isla pointed toward the cabin. ¡°Second room on the left. Try not to snore too loudly.¡± I chuckled weakly and made my way inside. The room was small, with a narrow bed pushed against the wall. I didn¡¯t even bother taking off my boots¡ªjust collapsed onto the mattress, my body sinking into the thin padding. Within moments, the world faded away as I drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ By the time I woke up, it was late afternoon¡ªor maybe early evening. My sleep schedule was completely wrecked now. I groaned, rubbing my eyes as I sat up on the narrow bed. My stomach growled loudly, and I thought some food might cheer me up, but the options were pitiful. They had the equivalent of hardtack, but somehow even less tasty. I even joked, asking if they were conjured, but all I got in response was a snide remark about me being a fussy eater. Well, obviously I was. Even after a year or so on this planet, there were so many foods I missed from back home. The only consolation was that, in theory, I could conjure up food like I did with the chocolate. Sure, that had taken me weeks of practice, and conjuring wasn¡¯t exactly easy to get right, but at least I had something to look forward to. If only I hadn¡¯t been dragged into this whole mess, I could¡¯ve still been selling chocolate and conjuring a pizza every night. I laughed to myself as my attempts to recreate some of the staple foods from Earth. But the wheat here was different. It didn¡¯t taste bad, exactly, but it had a¡­ distinct taste. And the cheese options were severely limited. Oh, and they didn¡¯t have tomatoes. You really can¡¯t make a pizza without tomatoes. Not a good one, at least. ¡°Finally awake?¡± a voice interrupted my thoughts. I almost didn¡¯t recognize Amra¡¯s voice. Now that I thought about it, we hadn¡¯t really talked much. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, stretching. ¡°My sleep schedule¡¯s all messed up now.¡± ¡°The guy you brought had some good information,¡± she said after a brief pause. ¡°Was that a compliment?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Isla made sure to underline that you¡¯ve been avoiding us partly because of me,¡± she started. I raised my hand to say something, but she cut me off. ¡°Let me finish. At first, it seemed like you took all this as a big joke, and I couldn¡¯t understand why she vouched for you. But you¡¯ve proven yourself. You¡¯ve done a lot to help the resistance¡ªmore than we have, in fact.¡± That was surprisingly human of her. ¡°If we¡¯re on the topic of apologies, I have to bring mine as well,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly want to come along, but Isla had some good arguments, so I may have been more abrasive than usual.¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to know. Let¡¯s go find Corvin, he should have more information.¡± We made our way through the cabin, which was surprisingly cozy despite its modest size. The walls were lined with rough-hewn wooden planks, and the floor creaked softly underfoot. A few mismatched chairs and a sturdy table sat in the main room, cluttered with maps, scrolls, and half-empty mugs. The air smelled faintly of pine and smoke from the hearth, which crackled softly in the corner. Doors led off to small bedrooms and a storage area, and I could hear faint murmurs of conversation coming from one of them.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Amra pushed the door open, and we stepped inside to find Corvin poring over a map, his brow furrowed in concentration. He looked up as we entered, his sharp eyes flicking between us. With him were several members of the resistance, Bendis included. I nodded to them and took a seat on the floor, trying to make myself as inconspicuous as possible. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here,¡± he began, walking over to a wall where a detailed map of the palace was hung, ¡°let me reiterate where we stand.¡± He pointed to various locations on the map as he spoke. ¡°Besides the garrison, Sedeus has a personal guard of about a hundred. These aren¡¯t just any soldiers¡ªthey¡¯re handpicked from the best the army has to offer. If they prove their loyalty, they¡¯re rewarded with leadership positions in the new territories he conquers.¡± He gestured to three specific spots on the map. ¡°They¡¯re housed in three locations, while Sedeus himself is believed to alternate between two main quarters.¡± Turning to face us fully, his expression grew grim. ¡°The real problem is the secret service he¡¯s been building. We¡¯ve had whispers about it, but not many hard facts. Well, now we do, and it¡¯s not looking good. Most of the beggars, thieves, and working girls in the city have been infiltrated. Anyone who opposed the transition is dead.¡± He sighed heavily before continuing. ¡°We also learned we¡¯ve been infiltrated ourselves when we expanded to recruit people for the heist. Fortunately for us, the spy was one of the casualties, so he didn¡¯t get a chance to report back.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. ¡°The issue¡ªand why I¡¯m glad you¡¯re all here¡ªis that they¡¯ll obviously change some of their defenses now that they know we¡¯ve captured one of their men. But I believe they¡¯ll be slow to act. So, the question is: do we strike while the iron is hot, or do we wait and build up our forces?¡± Amra didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°You know my position. The more we wait, the more he consolidates his power. From what I¡¯ve gathered from the wounded soldiers, the garrison is still led by some of the old guard. He doesn¡¯t fully trust them, but he must not have enough loyal people to replace them yet. The longer we wait, that will change.¡± After a few seconds of silence, a man I only knew by sight spoke up. ¡°While I agree waiting isn¡¯t ideal, we suffered heavy losses in the heist. A tenth of our people were killed, and twice as many were injured. We¡¯re simply not capable of any major operation right now. We need time to recover.¡± Bendis was next. ¡°There¡¯s more bad news. I still have some contacts in the military, and they say a new campaign is being launched after the games end. Sedeus will be leading it personally. If we want to try anything, we have to do it now. Our allies won¡¯t wait months for him to return. And if he brings back more artifacts, we¡¯ll be in even worse shape. Without our allies and with his guards better equipped, there¡¯s zero chance we succeed in the future, no matter how many people we recruit in the meantime.¡± Other resistance members voiced their opinions, most arguing against a quick strike. Eventually, all eyes turned to me¡ªI was the only one who hadn¡¯t spoken yet. I cleared my throat. ¡°Bendis is right. If Sedeus leaves, we can¡¯t just sit around waiting for him to come back. If he keeps the people distracted with games, they¡¯ll never rise up. And once his secret police is fully operational, even you won¡¯t be safe. I¡¯ve read about dictators from my world who rose to power and how they kept it. He¡¯s using the same playbook. If he¡¯s not taken down quickly, the only ways his reign ends are if he dies of old age or a bigger kingdom defeats him. Neither of those is likely to happen anytime soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all risking our lives, so we vote,¡± Corvin said. ¡°All in favor of waiting to rebuild our forces?¡± Hands began to rise, and since our numbers weren¡¯t large, it quickly became clear¡ªthey were one vote short. I must have been convincing because I had been sure they would choose to rebuild. Corvin addressed the room again. ¡°There we have it. If anyone has a personal issue with this decision, talk to me in private. Until then, take a day off and be ready. We¡¯ll have a plan in a few days, and by next week, when the final is scheduled, we¡¯ll make our move.¡± People started filing out of the room, but as I stood to leave, Corvin signaled for me to stay. ¡°We need you for the final assault, so you can¡¯t be in the tournament final,¡± he said. I smirked. ¡°Funny you should say that, because I was paid to take a dive in my next match.¡± Corvin and Bendis exchanged a grin. ¡°Then you can relax. When¡¯s your next match?¡± Corvin asked. I sighed. ¡°No idea. My sleep schedule is so messed up, I don¡¯t even know what day it is.¡± Bendis cut in. ¡°Your match is in two days, in the evening. The final is exactly one week from today.¡± Perfect. Two days of sleep sounded like heaven. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The sound of the arena thundered above me as I waited in the dimly lit bowels of the building for the match to start. I was well-rested, my belly was full, and honestly, it was almost a shame I had to throw this fight. Still, I had to put on a good show. The last thing I needed was the new and improved secret police breathing down my neck because I didn¡¯t make the loss believable. The plan had taken shape, at least on paper. The final match would be in the late evening, but the arena would start filling up by midday for other spectacles¡ªanimal fights, weapon skill contests, and the like. That meant the garrison would be left at minimal strength. Isla would lead the first team, using the bracelet¡¯s power to summon as many illusions as possible, making it seem like a large force had infiltrated the palace. The illusions couldn¡¯t actually fight¡ªshe didn¡¯t have fine control over so many¡ªbut they¡¯d draw the remaining garrison and hopefully most of Sedeus¡¯s personal guard. Meanwhile, the second group, made up of twelve of the resistance¡¯s most powerful fighters plus me, Amra, and the twins, would hit the two locations where Sedeus was likely staying. It sounded good in theory, but I knew things would go sideways. Hopefully, we could adapt on the fly. If not, I still had the option of portaling out, so things were looking decent. By next week, I¡¯d be heading home one way or another. I was actually starting to really miss home. Well, mostly Alira, but I¡¯d grown fond of the city too. It had a certain charm I¡¯d come to appreciate. Even Alira¡¯s mother didn¡¯t seem so bad anymore, and thinking about our verbal sparring matches made me smile. Maybe it was because I now had the stashed gold that would let me buy my place and see her as rarely as possible. As I got closer to the entrance, I saw my opponent. I wasn¡¯t expecting a warm welcome, but the look he gave me was downright murderous. And I swear I recognized him from somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t place him. I hadn¡¯t bothered to check the big notice boards to see what class he was. Maybe that would¡¯ve given me a clue. ¡°Why so serious?¡± I asked as I approached him. After all, the pre-match banter was one thing I was going to miss the most. He didn¡¯t respond, just stared at me without blinking, clearly trying to intimidate me. ¡°Look, if your girlfriend¡¯s a big fan of me, I apologize,¡± I said, but that got no reaction. Whatever he had against me was personal. I shrugged and turned my gaze forward. If he didn¡¯t want to banter, so be it. I wasn¡¯t thrilled, but I respected his decision. ¡°I know you somehow killed Mad-Dog, and I¡¯m going to kill you today,¡± he blurted, his voice low and venomous. I turned to him, shocked. So that¡¯s where I remembered him from¡ªthe mission at the Ashfords. He suspected what I¡¯d done. Guess he wasn¡¯t as dumb as he looked. Honestly, it was a good thing; he¡¯d definitely fight with everything he had. ¡°Maybe not killed,¡± I remarked. ¡°You¡¯ll get disqualified for that.¡± Not that I was actually afraid of him, but if he attacked me during the ten seconds I was down, he might get disqualified. And who wanted that? ¡°Do you think I care about the gold? I entered just for the chance to kill you,¡± he said, his voice chillingly convincing. I smiled. ¡°You know, there are easier ways to do that. Like following me to my inn.¡± And here I thought he was smart. Maybe I wasn¡¯t as good at reading people as I thought. The chances of us being paired together were slim, and either of us could¡¯ve lost before this match. Not exactly a well-thought-out plan. But he surprised me by smiling back. ¡°Until yesterday, I wasn¡¯t sure I could take you. But tonight, you¡¯ll see. I will avenge my brother.¡± Wait, hold on. What could¡¯ve changed in a day to convince him he could take me? That didn¡¯t make any sense. Well, I¡¯d play my part and take the dive after a few minutes. If they got mad at me for him being disqualified, it definitely wasn¡¯t my fault. The gates creaked open, and we stepped onto the arena floor, our boots crunching against the mix of sand and gravel beneath us. My gaze drifted to the roaring crowd, their excitement as electrifying as ever. At one point, I could have sworn I spotted a sign that read, We love you, Lightning Man. That one stung. I hated to disappoint them, especially knowing most had probably bet on this match. And when I lost, it wouldn¡¯t just be disappointment. It would be anger. Frustration. Not ideal, but I had to remind myself there were bigger things at stake. Forcing my focus away from the crowd, I turned my attention to my opponent. He was smiling. No, grinning. A creepy, self-assured smirk that said he wasn¡¯t just confident about winning. He fully expected to kill me. I wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug look off his face. But maybe he deserved some closure for his brother. I hadn¡¯t technically killed the guy, but I definitely hadn¡¯t helped his chances of survival either. Ignoring the crowd entirely, he reached for his sword and drew it from its scabbard. The announcer strode toward us, voice booming. ¡°Raise your hand if you¡¯re ready!¡± Then, in a quieter tone, he muttered to Mr. Grumpy, ¡°Looks good for the crowd.¡± My opponent snarled but complied, raising his sword high. I almost laughed at his confidence until I noticed something. As his sleeve pulled back, it revealed an armband that had become all too familiar. I nearly facepalmed. Well¡­ that explained his sudden surge of confidence. Chapter 2.23 - Pride before Fall There was no way a random thug like him had just stumbled upon the bracer. No, two possibilities immediately came to mind: either someone wanted to ensure I lost the match, or someone disliked me enough to provide him with the means to kill me. The former seemed more likely¡ªit was exactly the kind of underhanded move they¡¯d pull. There must have been an enormous amount of gold riding on this match. But it was also risky. He didn¡¯t just want to win; he wanted to kill me. Then again, the referees had probably been paid off too. Why would they risk it, though? Just to make sure I lost? I almost chuckled. Would they really go this far just to avoid paying me the second half of what they owed? That was low, even for the secret police moonlighting as double-crossing bookies. The referee¡¯s whistle snapped me out of my thoughts, and as expected, my opponent didn¡¯t waste any time. He had a shield strapped to his back, but so far had only attacked with his sword drawn, clearly confident in his abilities. I didn¡¯t blame him¡ªeven Isla had been like a kid with a new toy when she got her hands on the bracer, and elves weren¡¯t exactly known for big displays of emotion. The power that came with wearing the bracer had to be intoxicating. So far, he seemed to rely on his speed, and I did my best to stay one step ahead. I fired off a few spells, making it look convincing, fully expecting him to dodge them easily. We kept this up for a few minutes, and I even let him land a free hit on me. I didn¡¯t want to go down from the first blow he connected with, but that proved unwise. The hit rattled me good. Without the Mana Shield, I¡¯d have been missing a limb. Of course, he became even more insufferably smug after that. But we¡¯d been dancing around for nearly ten minutes now, and I figured it was time to wrap things up. I pretended to be caught off guard by one of his attacks and deliberately didn¡¯t activate Slow Time. His strike hit me square in the chest, sending me to the ground. I didn¡¯t have to fake the pain¡ªthe blow knocked the wind out of me, and I struggled to breathe. I managed to rise to my knees, but he hit me again, this time sending me flat on my back. This was it. I didn¡¯t even try to get up, waiting for the referee to start the count. But as I¡¯d feared, the referee was bought. My opponent came at me again, sword raised, and struck me while I was down. No warning from the referee. Even the crowd booed the cheap shot. All I got from my attempt to honor the deal were two nasty bruises and trouble breathing. Well, if they wanted to play dirty, so be it. His speed was impressive¡ªalmost on par with Alira¡¯s when we¡¯d dueled¡ªbut still slower than mine. On his next attack, I retaliated with everything I had, sending a Lightning Bolt at him from point-blank range. He was the one on the ground now, struggling to get up. His tunic was shredded, and underneath, I could see pieces of what looked like a new armor, probably made of adamantite or some other enchanted material. Though it hadn¡¯t been as helpful as he might have hoped. The crowd roared at this sudden turn of events¡ªthey¡¯d been pretty quiet while I was on the ropes. That brief glance at the crowd was all it took for him to regroup and get back on his feet. He even pulled out his shield. At least he was taking me seriously now. Instead of endless slashes, I now had to deal with shield slams and charges. It made him a little slower and easier to anticipate since his charges were always in a straight line. The downside was that he was now absorbing my offensive spells, and any Quicksand spell would be too slow to catch him off guard. We fell into a new rhythm- me dodging his shield strikes, him effortlessly parrying my spells with his adamantite-lined shield. The problem was, I couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. But he? He just might. I¡¯d have to talk to Isla later to see if there were any negative side effects to wearing the bracelets. There had to be. Otherwise, I was in trouble. I still had Chaos Bolt, but using it now would cost me the element of surprise later. Then there was Black Hole, but that would instantly be recognized by the man I had run from at the gallows. And that¡¯s when it hit me¡ªno matter what spell I used, winning this fight would make me a fugitive. I actually smiled. At least that meant I could try my latest spell. I had been practicing it when the riot plan seemed inevitable, though it was hard to get proper practice in with all the noise it made. I could only hope it worked to its full potential. My eyes flicked toward the arena¡¯s edges, scanning the soldiers stationed there. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many, and most were focused on watching the crowd. I doubted they¡¯d move against me right away. That gave me¡ªwhat? Maybe a minute before reinforcements arrived? Once I made my move, there¡¯d be no turning back. If I was going to be a fugitive, I might as well go out with a bang. Sure, it would require some last-minute adjustments to my plan, but the chaos I was about to unleash would be worth it. Fixing my gaze back on my opponent, I exhaled steadily, bracing myself¡ªthen sprang into action. A few more seconds, and his injuries finally caught up with him. He collapsed, crawling to a stop. His sword was gone, lost somewhere in the sand. In a last-ditch effort, he lunged at me, trying to drag me to the ground. It didn¡¯t work. Another Lightning Bolt to his chest sent him writhing on the ground, his tunic burned away, revealing gaps in his armor where charred skin peeked through. I really hoped it wasn¡¯t fatal. As long as he could hang on for a few more minutes, the arena healers would take care of the rest. The crowd erupted in wild cheers. Guess they¡¯d won their bets. I¡¯d be just as excited in their place. Confident that he was no longer a threat, I reached down and unfastened the bracer from his arm. Up close, it looked slightly different from the ones I¡¯d seen before, but the strange markings were unmistakable.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Now, it was time for the real show. I had realized early on that no matter how loud I screamed, the crowd would never hear me over their own excitement. So, I had prepared a little workaround¡ªa Megaphone spell. The spell itself was surprisingly simple just like its counterpart. The real challenge wasn¡¯t making it work, but figuring out how far it would carry my voice. Obviously, I couldn¡¯t test it beforehand without drawing suspicion. I felt a bit like Isla as I waved my right hand, shaping the Mana Shield into a cone that emerged from my left palm. Taking a deep breath, I spoke into it. ¡°People of Meteora!¡± A ripple of shock passed through the crowd. The noise didn¡¯t die completely, but they were listening. ¡°Are you not entertained? Are you not entertained?¡± The words rang out, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill run through me. I knew it had to sound like an admonishment, but damn, it felt good to say it. Who hadn¡¯t dreamed of yelling that at the top of their lungs? I dared anyone to say otherwise. The crowd stirred, some laughing, others confused. That was fine¡ªI wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Your kingdom is burning. Your people are starving. Yet here you are, cheering for the games of a tyrant.¡± The cheers faltered. A hush rippled through the stands, not total silence, but close. Guilt, or maybe just pure shock, had stolen their voices. I pressed forward. ¡°And how does your emperor repay you? By paying me to lose this match. To steal your hard-earned dinari from you.¡± There it was¡ªthe shift. The murmurs grew sharper, angrier. If mourning their dead countrymen didn¡¯t stir them, this would. No one took kindly to being cheated, especially not by the very man they were cheering for. ¡°They will hunt me down now, chase me to the ends of the continent. But I will not run. I will be here for the final, and I challenge your emperor to face me in the arena.¡± The silence shattered. The arena erupted in murmurs, whispers turning into a wave of disbelief and excitement. Of course, I had no intention of dueling the emperor in this pit, but they didn¡¯t know that. Movement from the stands caught my eye¡ªsoldiers. They were coming fast, making their way down to the arena. I pointed toward them. ¡°Look! The vultures already gather, desperate to silence me. If I do not return for the final, know that I died for you!¡± Okay, that last part came out way more melodramatic than I intended¡ªbut hey, it¡¯s not like I planned the speech. Still, as the saying goes, less is more. Time to go. I waved my hand, and a portal flared to life beside me. The crowd''s gasps rippled into another wave of murmurs, awe and unease mixing at the display of raw power. I took a deep breath, then roared, ¡°Death to the tyrant!¡± and fired a Lightning Bolt into the sky. The crowd, conditioned by my post-match celebrations, cheered instinctively. I did it again. The next time, some voices echoed my words. Again. More joined. By the last Bolt, the entire arena was swept up in the moment. A deafening ¡°Death to the tyrant!¡± roared back at me. The soldiers were closing in now. There was nothing to gain from fighting them here. I stepped into the portal, bracing for the searing pain that always came with it. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The past few days had been... eventful, to say the least. News from the capital trickled in slowly, but apparently, my little performance had sparked a full-blown riot. Reprisals followed quickly, and even after three days, the city was still far from pacified. From what they gathered, the riot didn¡¯t break out immediately. It all started when people went to collect their winnings. Turns out, betting was more complicated than I had imagined. Thanks to my performances, I had become a heavy favorite, too safe of a bet. So, to keep things interesting, the bookmakers decided to ¡°adjust¡± the odds, making bets on me far more profitable to encourage more wagers. And it worked. People poured their money in. The problem? They now had to pay out absurd amounts of gold¡ªgold they didn¡¯t have. No wonder they risked so much by giving that random guy the enchanted bracelet to fight me. That was when the real chaos began. When the bookmakers suspended payouts, people didn¡¯t take it well. Rioting broke out. Figures¡ªthe kingdom was already crumbling, but people only revolted when it hit their pockets. As for the resistance? Well, they were split on how they felt about my actions. Some believed I had endangered their plan by forcing the army to relocate closer to the capital to control the unrest. Others praised me, claiming I had done more for the cause in one day than they had in months. Right now, they were in a meeting discussing how to handle this mess¡ªand I wasn¡¯t invited. Guess that answered which half disapproved of what I¡¯d done. The doors finally opened, and Corvin passed by without so much as a glance in my direction. Well, they couldn¡¯t all be fans. Bendis was the last to leave. Unlike the others, she didn¡¯t avoid looking at me, which I took as a good sign. ¡°That bad?¡± I asked, watching the others disperse. She sighed. ¡°From what we can tell¡­ thousands died in the riots. It¡¯s not looking pretty.¡± That was beyond words. ¡°Damn¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it got that bad,¡± I muttered. Thousands of lives. Just like that, on my hands. I knew things could escalate, but I had expected a rowdy crowd, some unrest¡ªmaybe the garrison being forced into overtime. But thousands dead? The weight of it hit me all at once, and I had to sit down. ¡°Revolutions are always bloody. Anyone who tells you otherwise is fooling themselves,¡± Bendis said, her tone softer than usual. She was trying to console me, and I appreciated the effort. I exhaled sharply. ¡°It might sound crass, but¡­ it¡¯s one thing when a movement is responsible. It¡¯s another when you are.¡± She leaned forward. ¡°Look, they might not see it now, but you just increased our chances of success tenfold.¡± That caught my attention, enough to lift my flatlined spirit, if only slightly. Or maybe I was just desperate to find anything that made this easier to cope. ¡°Our plan was solid, sure, but the odds of it going sideways were almost guaranteed,¡± she continued. ¡°There were too many unknowns. We couldn¡¯t even be sure he¡¯d be at the castle when we made our move.¡± ¡°What changed?¡± I asked. She sat down across from me, her gaze steady, making sure I was actually absorbing her words. ¡°For one, his next campaign is canceled¡ªcompletely. You just saved thousands of lives from being thrown away on some forgotten battlefield. And that means he will be at the castle, personally overseeing the crackdown.¡± That did make me feel better. Not a lot, but it was something. ¡°Then there¡¯s the bracer. It¡¯s going to give us an edge when the time comes,¡± she added. ¡°And I can¡¯t even imagine how furious he must be about losing another one. He¡¯s going to lash out¡ªprobably kill or exile members of his own upper command. If what you told us is correct, the head of the secret police is as good as gone.¡± She leaned back, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°And that? That means we can finally recruit new people without looking over our shoulders.¡± ¡°Try not to be too hard on yourself,¡± she said, rising to her feet before quietly walking away. I stared at my hands, willing them to feel heavier, to carry the weight of what I had done. But they didn¡¯t. They were the same hands I¡¯d always had¡ªsmooth, steady, capable. And yet, they had set something in motion that killed thousands. Thousands. The number felt too big to grasp. I tried to picture them, faceless men and women trampled in the streets, cut down by soldiers, burned alive in the chaos. People who had families, lives, dreams¡ªgone because of me. I had thought I was making a statement, shaking the system, not lighting the match that burned the city down. I had seen death before. Killed before. But this was different. This was not a battlefield where I could justify it as survival. This was carnage, and I had been the spark. My chest tightened, my breath came short. I tried to tell myself it wasn¡¯t my fault, that I couldn¡¯t have known, but the words rang hollow. Excuses wouldn¡¯t bring them back. I wanted to scream, to run, to undo it. But there was no undoing this. The only thing left was to make it mean something. Otherwise, I was no better than the tyrant I was fighting. Chapter 2.24 - Contingencies Alira Accusations of treason were enough to make anyone the center of attention in the room. Being the ambassador of a kingdom on the brink of becoming an enemy only made things worse. For now, an uneasy silence hung in the air, as if no one wanted to be the first to make a decision one way or another. This, in itself, was troubling. If a single word from him could make people disregard the concept of diplomatic immunity, then his influence over them was far greater than they realized. Seconds stretched into uncomfortable territory, until thankfully, a member of the army broke the tension. ¡°Prelate, we¡¯ve operated under this assumption since her arrival. She has remained in the palace, giving her no opportunity to gather intelligence. And she has diplomatic immunity. Without it, we¡¯d soon be arresting every messenger or merchant crossing our borders. We¡¯d be completely isolated.¡± Thank the gods for rational people. His position in the army meant the other generals quickly nodded in agreement. But the Prelate was unmoved. ¡°Perhaps that is exactly what we need. Messengers and traders bring nothing but lies meant to weaken us.¡± I couldn¡¯t stay silent. ¡°Our kingdoms have known peace for over fifty years. Ascalon has thrived with our traders and messengers crossing the borders.¡± If he attacked my kingdom, I had to respond, staying quiet would be seen as tacit approval. I expected an immediate rebuttal, but instead, he hesitated, his gaze avoiding mine. He shifted uncomfortably before retreating into a protective cluster of military officers and nobles, shielding himself from direct confrontation. It was clear he had come to prevent the signing of this document, and he wasn¡¯t shy about making his stance known. His corner of the room buzzed with heated debate, voices rising in fervent disagreement. I moved closer to Ren, murmuring, ¡°I had no idea he wielded so much influence in the court.¡± Ren¡¯s usual calm demeanor was absent, replaced by a furrowed brow and deep lines of concern etched across his forehead. ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up. Just two weeks ago, some of the men at his table were openly mocking him and his beliefs.¡± Though I had my own theories, I knew such sudden reversals often had more pragmatic roots. ¡°People follow their self-interest,¡± I remarked. ¡°Sure, some of them, I can understand. But not all of them. I know a few personally from my time working with the centaurs¡ªthey were stationed up north with me. They¡¯d never, in a million years, agree to back him,¡± Ren insisted, his voice tinged with disbelief. My theory seemed to hold more weight by the minute. Yet, the mystery of how he was pulling this off remained. Had he stumbled upon some new form of mind control? It was the only explanation that made sense, though it felt almost too convenient to be true. The commotion in his corner gradually subsided, and the group made their way toward the main table. ¡°I propose we adjourn this meeting for an hour,¡± he announced, his tone polished and diplomatic. ¡°I have new information to present to the generals. The nobles are welcome to stay, of course, if they wish.¡± The underlying message was clear: he wanted the rest of us out of the room so he could command their full attention. Someone proposed putting the matter to a vote, and unsurprisingly, it passed with little resistance. There wasn¡¯t much else to do but exit the room. All the military officials stayed behind, along with half the nobles. This was spiraling into a disaster. Why would a religious leader care so much about a single document? Even if he craved power, this wasn¡¯t the place to seize it. And even if he was a powerful empath, why risk making a move here when he wasn¡¯t fully prepared? None of it added up. I felt like I was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle. If he was willing to risk flaunting his influence so openly, it meant he wanted something specific. The accord couldn¡¯t be his only goal. Sure, he wanted it stopped, but he could have easily ignored it later if he gained power down the line. That meant he was after someone who wouldn¡¯t be around regardless of the vote¡¯s outcome. And that someone had to be either me or Ena, since we planned to leave immediately after the vote to avoid giving them more reasons to suspect me of being a spy. Taking an elf prisoner would only rally more sympathy and support for our cause, especially in the event of a war, so that couldn¡¯t be his aim. If he were that foolish, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far. And capturing me? I wasn¡¯t that significant. Unless¡­ no, that was too far-fetched. But his sudden, meteoric rise, his inexplicable mastery of mind control, and his apparent interest in me. It all fit together in a way that sent a chill down my spine. I scanned the room where we had gathered and made my way to Ena. ¡°Please excuse us,¡± I said to the noble she was speaking with, steering her aside. Once we were out of earshot, I whispered urgently, ¡°We need to leave. Now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°I have a really bad feeling about this,¡± I replied, perhaps a little too emphatically. Just then, Ren approached us. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked, his tone laced with concern. ¡°There¡¯s a strong possibility your Prelate is a mind control prodigy,¡± I said emphatically. His slight eye squint told me this wasn¡¯t entirely surprising. ¡°I¡¯ve considered that before,¡± he admitted, ¡°but the people ¡®convinced¡¯ by him don¡¯t show the usual symptoms¡ªconfusion, headaches, or disorientation.¡± ¡°I did say prodigy,¡± I added, careful not to push too hard and risk losing what little goodwill I had with him. ¡°Even if what you¡¯re saying is true¡ªand for the record, I wish it were¡ªthere¡¯s no way to prove it. Some people who agreed with him in the past have since changed their minds. If it is mind control, it¡¯s something we¡¯ve never seen before,¡± he explained. This wasn¡¯t going according to plan. Soon, those doors would open, and there¡¯d be no way for us to escape. Just the two of us running through the countryside wouldn¡¯t get us far. I needed Ren¡¯s resources, which meant I had to share more. If my hunch was correct, it¡¯s not like Alexander could uncover anything he didn¡¯t already know, even if he pulled the information from Ren¡¯s mind.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°But I¡¯m warning you, I didn¡¯t share this before not because it¡¯s some big secret, but because no one in their right mind would believe it.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, just waited patiently. Even Ena leaned in, curious, since she only knew the basics. I leaned closer and whispered, ¡°The gods are gone. Don¡¯t ask me how or why. They¡¯re gone, and they¡¯re never coming back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ren started, surprising me with his lack of immediate skepticism. I gave him a faint smile. ¡°Unfortunately, some of the gods managed to take human form before their¡­ untimely end.¡± I raised a hand to stop any questions. ¡°They¡¯re powerful, but bound by mortal laws, meaning they can be killed if you hit them hard enough.¡± ¡°And you think Prelate Alexander is one of these former gods?¡± Ena asked, mirroring my hushed tone. ¡°It¡¯s the only explanation for how he¡¯s become so skilled at mind control,¡± I replied. Ren still didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°While I believe the part about the gods being gone¡ªbased on many reports I¡¯ve received¡ªyou have to admit, the rest is thin evidence.¡± ¡°He wants me specifically because he realized today that he can¡¯t read my mind. That made him more curious than anything. And I can¡¯t let him capture me¡ªthere are other ways of extracting information. I¡¯m not exactly great under torture,¡± I said. I mean, who is? I expected disbelief and was gearing up for another round of arguments, but Ren looked deep in thought, as if he was genuinely considering my story. At least Ena was more in line with my expectations¡ªher expression told me she thought I might have spent too much time near the hard liquor table. ¡°I believe you,¡± Ren said suddenly. ¡°You do?¡± I asked, caught off guard. I mean, I was glad, but his quick acceptance sent my brain into overdrive with potential negative implications. Was he working with Alexander? Or was he the demi-god all along, hiding in plain sight and controlling everyone from the shadows? Oh, Elune, I was starting to sound like Tiberius and his over-the-top conspiracy theories. I didn¡¯t have time for this. Focus! ¡°Then let¡¯s make an excuse and leave,¡± I said. He nodded and started toward the door, with me and Ena following close behind. Ena still didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but she stayed with us. Unfortunately, our escape was over before it even began. The guards at the door didn¡¯t budge, their stony expressions unwavering. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Ren demanded, trying to assert his authority. But these were soldiers following orders, and a noble raising his voice at them was nothing new. ¡°No one leaves until the meeting is over,¡± one of them finally said in response to Ren¡¯s insistence. Great. Just great. Now what? Cause a scene to escape? That would draw all eyes to us and ruin any extraction plan Ren might have had. On the other hand, staying put meant waiting for the inevitable. Neither option was appealing. ¡°We can¡¯t cause a scene,¡± Ren muttered under his breath. ¡°We need to wait for a favorable opportunity.¡± He might have said more, but the doors swung open, and Prelate Alexander emerged first, followed by the others. Of course, he finished early. There was a joke in there somewhere, but humor was the furthest thing from my mind. ¡°Ambassador Ena,¡± Alexander began, his tone smooth and diplomatic, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some unfortunate news. My colleagues have agreed to postpone the signing for another date. You¡¯re welcome to continue enjoying our hospitality, if you wish.¡± Ena responded immediately, likely prepared for every possible outcome. ¡°I must express my disappointment at this turn of events, but such is the nature of diplomacy. We can try again in the future. For now, however, it¡¯s best to let things settle. I won¡¯t impose on our generous hosts any longer. We shall prepare to leave immediately.¡± She glanced at Ren, her expression unreadable. ¡°Of course, Ambassador,¡± Ren said, gesturing toward the door still blocked by the guards. ¡°The mage tower is this way.¡± ¡°Guards,¡± Alexander called, his tone shifting abruptly. ¡°Arrest the Malachor citizen. The elf may go.¡± The pretense of politeness was gone, replaced by cold authority. It seemed I¡¯d been demoted¡ªI was a ¡°citizen¡± now. Before the guards could fully process the order and move, the doors had already been opened partway, revealing four more guards in the corridor beyond. If Ena was safe, I could try to make a break for it alone. The chances were slim, but better than staying here. Before I could act, a general standing behind Alexander spoke up, his voice firm and commanding. ¡°Alexander, I must protest. This was not what we agreed to. She is a diplomat. We¡¯ve upheld these rules for years, and I will not see them broken. Soldiers, stand down!¡± he practically shouted. The guards immediately stepped aside, their obedience to the general overriding Alexander¡¯s command. ¡°You were always too stubborn for your own good,¡± he said to the general. The general looked shocked to be spoken to in such a way, but a quick glance at the surrounding officers revealed that his indignation was not widely shared. Soldiers emerged from behind the military ranks, moving without orders toward a select few individuals. I could hardly believe it. I was witnessing a coup unfold in real time. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± one of the men shouted, but the room had already descended into chaos. I had only seconds before new orders would be issued. I turned to Ena. ¡°Stay here. You should be safe.¡± As I spun to run, I glanced at Ren. His expression was frozen in pure shock, his attention fully consumed by the unfolding coup. The two guards by the door didn¡¯t react fast enough to my sudden sprint, but those ahead moved instinctively. I had no time to fight¡ªevery second lost meant capture. I dodged the first pair with ease, their delayed reactions giving me an opening. The second pair tried to block my path, but the palace corridors were built for opulence, wide enough for me to feint left before dashing right. Shouts erupted behind me, no doubt orders to apprehend me. But I had scouted the palace days ago, memorizing every corridor, every servant¡¯s passage. My eyes flicked to a tapestry near the far wall, behind it was a narrow stairwell leading to the kitchens and, from there, the outer courtyard. Too obvious. They¡¯d expect me to go that way. My real escape route was through a series of rooms leading to a window with a tree just within jumping distance. I sprinted toward the window, relief washing over me when I saw it was open. The tree stood directly ahead¡ªI just needed speed. I pushed off the ground and dove through. I had miscalculated. I hit the branches harder than expected, pain jolting through my limbs as I tumbled down the tree. No time to linger. I scrambled down and into the garden, weaving through hedges and flowerbeds. The outer wall was close, its shadows my best cover. Then I heard it, the pounding of feet behind me. I glanced back and nearly stumbled in shock. Alexander. He was gaining on me, fast. He was quicker, but not fast enough to catch me before the wall. I had walked this path only once before, and I knew the wall had thin windows meant for archers in a siege. By my rough estimation, I could squeeze through. Hopefully. With every feast at my disposal during my stay, let¡¯s just say I wasn¡¯t as sure as I¡¯d like to be. His footsteps came ever closer. I veered into a storage area, balancing across beams to save precious seconds. The window loomed ahead. I lunged, twisting my body to fit. It was a tight squeeze, but I forced my way through. Outside. Five stories up, but outside. Alexander would have to go around to a tower to descend. And with the sun already set, my chances had just gotten significantly better. The wall was made of bricks, which was the only reason I felt confident in choosing this path- enough edges to grip on the way down. Barely five seconds had passed when a powerful impact sent chunks of brick flying into the night. I was lucky the force of the strike sent the debris outward instead of straight at me. I moved sideways as fast as possible, trying to stay ahead of the destruction. A few more blows and the wall gave way, crumbling into a gaping hole wide enough for light to spill through. His face emerged from the opening, scanning the darkness for me. I hurried, shifting diagonally to put more distance between us. He reached for a brick, and I froze, preparing to dodge, but he hesitated. A near-smile tugged at my lips. He wanted me alive. Even with healers, there were limits to what they could fix after a fall from this height. I resumed my descent, gripping the brickwork carefully, making steady progress. Below me, the city sprawled into the distance. If I was fast enough, I could vanish into the streets. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t have time to lock all the gates. And even if they did, it was a big city, and he had a coup to conclude. Chapter 2.25 - Sacrifices It had been a few days or maybe more. Time blurred in the dim light of the forest lodge, where the shadows seemed to stretch longer with each passing hour. My enthusiasm for assassinations, once a fiery drive that propelled me through the darkest of tasks, was now a smoldering ember, barely alive. Every piece of news from the city, delivered by wary couriers or whispered through the trees, chipped away at what little resolve I had left. The weight of what I had done pressed down on me, heavier than the damp air of the forest. The situation in the capital was dire. Parts of the city had been pacified, the rebellion crushed under the boot of the city guard, but the denser areas¡ªlike the docks¡ªremained fortified strongholds, their barricades holding firm against the onslaught. The rebels, desperate and cornered, fought with a ferocity that surprised even me. And now, an army division was marching toward the capital, their arrival promising nothing but more bloodshed. I had wanted change, a reckoning, but this... this was a massacre. I sat by the cracked window of the lodge, staring out at the endless sea of trees, their branches swaying like accusing fingers. My thoughts were a storm, relentless and unforgiving. What was I waiting for? Redemption? Absolution? Neither would come. The more I lingered in this limbo, the more the guilt consumed at me, a ravenous beast that feasted on my conscience. My face was too recognizable, my powers too distinct. I was a prisoner of my own making, trapped between the forest and the city, between action and inaction. Home. The word surfaced in my mind like a lifeline, unexpected and yet so obvious. Why hadn¡¯t I considered it before? Malachor, with its towering spires and ancient halls, its people who still might welcome me despite my actions. We had gathered more than enough intel, and though I had initially feared jeopardizing the fragile treaty between Malachor and the elves, surely they could see now that I had done everything in my power to make it work. And yet, it had all unraveled. Perhaps distance from this place, from the ashes and the blood, would do me some good. Perhaps I could find a way to live with myself, far from the echoes of my actions, far from the blood and the flames that haunted my every thought. But returning... returning would mean facing her. Looking into her eyes, those eyes that had always seen through my jokes, my lies, my bravado. Would she see something different now? Would she see the monster I had become, the one who had unleashed chaos and death upon the city? Or worse, would she see the same man she had always known, now laid bare, his flaws and failures exposed for what they truly were? Would she look at me differently? Would her gaze, once filled with trust and something deeper, now carry the weight of disappointment, of betrayal? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: would I have acted differently if she had been there? If her presence, her wisdom, her quiet strength had been by my side, would I have chosen a different path? Would I have seen the consequences before it was too late? I went in search of Amra, though it wasn¡¯t much of a search, the lodge was small, its wooden walls closing in on me with every step. I found her in the dimly lit common room, deep in conversation with Corvin. His voice was low, measured, while hers carried that sharp edge of determination I had come to know so well. They both turned as I approached, and for a moment, the weight of their gazes made me hesitate. But I couldn¡¯t afford to second-guess myself now. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said, my eyes locking onto Amra¡¯s. She held my gaze for a moment, her expression unreadable, before glancing back at Corvin. He gave a slight nod, his face betraying nothing, and without a word, Amra rose from her seat and followed me. We moved through the lodge in silence, the creak of the floorboards beneath our feet the only sound. The air inside felt heavy, suffocating, and I needed space to breathe, to think. I led her outside, where the forest stretched endlessly around us, its shadows offering a semblance of privacy and the silent ambiance, a stark contrast to the chaos of my thoughts. When she stopped and turned to face me, the words tumbled out before I could stop them. ¡°I think we should go back home.¡± She didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she sighed, a sound heavy with exhaustion and something else I couldn¡¯t quite place. Slowly, she reached out and placed a hand on my elbow, her touch grounding me in a way I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. ¡°I know you¡¯re taking this hard,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm. ¡°And to be perfectly honest, I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t. But please, just hear me out first.¡± I stiffened, bracing myself. Great, a lecture. Probably about the importance of the mission, the greater good, or some other ideal that felt hollow now. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± I snapped, pulling away slightly. ¡°We more than did our part. The rest of it was always unrealistic. A dream. You know that as well as I do.¡± Her eyes narrowed, but her voice remained calm, steady. ¡°Unrealistic or not, it¡¯s not just about the mission anymore. It¡¯s about what happens next. What we do now. Running back home won¡¯t change what¡¯s already done. And it won¡¯t help the people who are still out there, fighting because of what we started.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I scoffed, my voice dripping with bitterness. ¡°As if you actually care about the humans. It¡¯s clear this is personal for you. If it weren¡¯t, we would have left by now, and I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± She cut me off before I could finish, her voice sharp and unyielding. ¡°What? So now I¡¯m to blame for your actions?¡± ¡°No!¡± I snapped, exhaling forcefully, my frustration bubbling over. ¡°I guess people are always looking for ways to shift the blame away from themselves. Clearly, I¡¯m no different,¡± I admitted, my tone sheepish, the fight draining out of me. She paused, her gaze steady but her eyes distant, as if gathering her thoughts. When she finally spoke, her voice was softer, but no less intense. ¡°Yes, it is personal for me. Both of my sons were killed by his hand. The only way I could accept their deaths was to decide that either I would die, or he would. There is no middle ground.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°At least you¡¯re honest, though I would have thought elves were more pragmatic.¡± I muttered, though I regretted it immediately. Her eyes flashed, and for the first time, I saw a crack in her usual composure. ¡°It¡¯s easy to be pragmatic when the deaths are just numbers on a page,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ll see, in time. With your powers, if you survive this demi-god, many more lives will be in your hands. And after every decision, it will only get easier to make the next one. Until one day, when you lose someone close to you. Then you¡¯ll find out who you truly are. And only then can you judge me.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I forced myself to stay silent. What could I possibly say to that? There were no words to bridge the chasm her confession had opened between us. To my relief, it didn¡¯t take her long to compose herself, her mask of calm slipping back into place as if it had never faltered. Only then did I dare to speak again. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here doing nothing. All it does is force me to relive my decisions, and every time, I find new ways I should have done better.¡± She nodded, her expression unreadable. ¡°We¡¯re close to a new plan, one that accounts for the recent changes. And I¡¯ve convinced them to let you join.¡± I scoffed, unable to hide my bitterness. ¡°Like they have a snowball¡¯s chance in hell of killing him without me.¡± Her gaze hardened, but her voice remained steady. ¡°Look, you took a chance. If it had worked, we would have all patted you on the back. But more often than not, things go sideways. And the more power you have, the more disastrous the consequences.¡± Great. Just great. As if I didn¡¯t already know that with great power comes great responsibility. But did I really? It¡¯s one thing to read about it, to nod along with the wisdom of some pop-culture quote. It¡¯s another thing entirely to live it, to feel the weight of your mistakes crushing you with every breath. ¡°Let¡¯s do something, anything, because I can¡¯t stay here,¡± I said, my voice tight with desperation. ¡°Come,¡± she said, turning toward the lodge. ¡°Let¡¯s get you up to speed.¡± Turns out, they were all fucking hypocrites. They were all so high and mighty, so quick to condemn me for screwing up, and yet their grand plan hinged entirely on me. The idea was simple: I would make an appearance at the docks, throw a few lightning bolts into the air, and reignite the revolutionary spirit. The goal was to draw as much of the garrison as possible into a confrontation, committing them to weaken the demi-god¡¯s forces. A lot of innocent lives would be lost. It was a brutal, calculated move, and it took every ounce of my patience and composure not to portal out of there that very second. They cloaked their ruthlessness in noble words, but at the end of the day, they were willing to do whatever it took to win, then blame the guy who did it to make themselves feel better. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ We left before dawn, the forest still shrouded in a heavy, misty darkness that clung to the trees like a second skin. The air was cold as ever, biting at my lungs with every breath, but it did little to clear the fog in my mind. Amra led the way, her movements silent and precise, while I followed, my thoughts churning with a mix of dread and determination. The others trailed behind, a small group of rebels who had somehow decided to trust me again or at least tolerate me for the sake of the plan. By the time the sun had climbed high enough to cast its pale light over the city walls, we were already slipping through the gates. The city was a shadow of what it had been. The chaos I had ignited was regressing, but the scars it left behind were everywhere: shattered windows, scorched buildings, and streets littered with debris. The gates, once heavily guarded, were now barely defended. The few guards who remained were distracted, weary, and easy to avoid. Those who weren¡¯t so lucky were swiftly ambushed by our group, their bodies dragged into alleys to keep our presence hidden for as long as possible. Each encounter was quick and brutal, a necessary evil to sow the chaos we needed. I tried not to think about the faces of the guards as they fell, but their wide, panicked eyes lingered in my mind. By the time we reached the docks, the sun was high, casting a harsh light over the devastation. The market square, once bustling with life, told a grim story. The ground was littered with rubble, shattered stalls, broken crates, and chunks of stone torn from nearby buildings. Dark stains of blood marred the cobblestones, though thankfully the bodies had been cleared away. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a mercy or not. People were already gathering, their faces a mix of hope, fear, and anger. They perched on the remnants of buildings, crouched in alleys, and huddled in the shadows, their eyes fixed on the square. Word had spread quickly, as it always did in times like these. The promise of a rally, of defiance, had drawn them out of hiding. More were arriving by the minute, their numbers swelling despite the risk. I could feel the tension in the air, thick and electric, like the calm before a storm. Amra nudged me, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Hurry. The meeting hasn¡¯t gone unnoticed. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the guards come to break it up.¡± I nodded, my throat tight. There was no time to second-guess myself, no time to dwell on the consequences. As I stepped into the square, the weight of every eye on me felt like a physical force. The crowd was silent, waiting, their collective breath held. I raised my hands, feeling the familiar crackle of energy building in my palms. At least time I knew what I was doing. The first bolt of lightning tore through the sky with a deafening crack, and the crowd erupted into cheers. The noise died down immediately, the crowd falling into a tense, expectant silence. Every eye was fixed on me, their gazes piercing and intense in a way I wasn¡¯t prepared for. I had expected to see hatred, resentment, or even fear staring back at me. After all, I was the one who had set this chaos into motion. But instead, there was only hope. A raw, desperate hope that burned brighter than the fires still smoldering in the ruins around us. I was grateful for that, though it caught me off guard. My vision blurred for a moment, my eyes misting over as I struggled to focus on the sea of faces before me. I realized, with a sinking feeling, that I didn¡¯t know what to say. Usually, I was great at improvisation, spinning words like a bard at a tavern. But this wasn¡¯t some fun little adventure anymore. This was life and death, and it felt like it demanded something more serious, more profound. And yet, my mind was blank. Maybe that¡¯s why people prepared speeches in advance. Well, when in doubt, keep it simple and give the people what they want. I activated the voice spell, the magic amplifying my words so they carried across the square. After a deep breath, I raised my eyes and scanned the crowd. Only then did I speak, my voice steady but heavy with emotion. ¡°From your eyes, I see that you have suffered. I see that you have lost friends, family, and homes. I¡¯m not here to tell you that things will get better.¡± I paused, letting the weight of those words sink in. The silence was deafening, the crowd hanging on every word. ¡°But I will never ask more from you than I am willing to give myself. Tonight, I will face the Emperor. For better or worse, only one of us will be alive when the sun rises.¡± A ripple of murmurs spread through the square, low and uncertain. I pressed on, my voice growing stronger. ¡°As you have faced adversaries more powerful than yourselves, so will I tonight.¡± The murmurs grew louder, a current of energy building in the crowd. I could feel it, the spark of defiance, the ember of hope that had been buried under ash and despair. I raised my voice, letting it ring out across the square. ¡°Friends¡­ no, brothers and sisters! We will not go quietly into the night. We will not surrender. We will fight, and we will survive!¡± With that, I threw a lightning bolt into the sky, the crack of thunder splitting the air like a war cry. The crowd erupted, their cheers and shouts echoing off the crumbling buildings. The energy was electric, palpable, and for a moment, it felt like we might actually win. Okay, so maybe I borrowed a few lines here and there, but judging by the noise, it did its part. The people were fired up, their spirits reignited. And as I stood there, watching them rally, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of hope myself. Chapter 2.26 - Emperor The speech had done its job almost too well. The crowd was a roaring, seething mass of energy, their cries of defiance echoing through the square like a storm. But it wasn¡¯t long before the distant clatter of armor and the rhythmic thud of boots on cobblestones signaled the arrival of soldiers from the direction of the castle. Time was up. There was nothing more to be done here. Isla stepped forward, her hands moving in fluid, practiced motions as she wove an illusion spell. The air around us shimmered, distorting like heat rising from the ground, and the crowd¡¯s attention shifted, their eyes glazing over as the magic took hold. To them, we were no longer there, just shadows, fleeting and unimportant. It was enough to buy us the time we needed to slip away unnoticed. We moved quickly, weaving through the narrow alleys and side streets until we reached the entrance to the sewers. The others were waiting for us here. The heavy iron grate was rusted and half-buried under debris, but it gave way with a groan as we pried it open. The stench hit me immediately, a thick, oppressive wave of rot and decay that made my stomach churn. I grimaced, pulling the collar of my cloak over my nose, though it did little to help. ¡°Now the fun part begins,¡± I muttered under my breath, earning a few dry chuckles from the others. As we descended into the darkness, the faint glow of Isla¡¯s light spell guiding our way, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that no one had super smell as a skill. If they did, we were in for a very unpleasant surprise. The trek through the sewers was a grim march through ankle-deep muck, the air thick with the stench of decay. Isla¡¯s light flickered against the slime-coated walls, casting eerie shadows. Rats scurried past our boots, and the distant drip of water echoed like a ticking clock. After what felt like hours, we reached a rusted ladder leading upward. Climbing cautiously, we emerged into a dimly lit cellar beneath the castle. It took what felt like an eternity for everyone to exit the narrow sewer corridors, the space barely wide enough for one person at a time. Isla had two dozen people to lead on her diversion mission, and as the last of them climbed out, she paused at the cellar door, glancing back at us one final time. Her expression was unreadable, but the weight of the moment hung heavy in the air. ¡°It was nice working with you, Isla,¡± Amra said, her tone carrying an unspoken finality. ¡°Hey, a little optimism, please,¡± I countered, trying to lighten the mood, though my voice lacked conviction. Isla gave a solemn nod, her gaze lingering for a moment before she turned and stepped through the door. The plan was to wait for her team to get into position, which meant we had a few minutes to spare. The cellar was quiet, the only sound the faint drip of water echoing from the sewers below. ¡°Too bad she can¡¯t join our group,¡± I muttered to no one in particular. ¡°We need every heavy hitter we can get.¡± Amra turned to Corvin, her voice low but firm. ¡°You¡¯ll have to step up your game. Use that bracer to its fullest potential.¡± I raised an eyebrow, surprised. From the tidbits I¡¯d gathered over the weeks, I¡¯d assumed Bendis was the best fighter and would be the one to wield the artifact. The bracer amplified power based on the strength of its wearer, and while Isla wasn¡¯t the most powerful, her role in the diversion was critical. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. As the others began to file out of the cellar, Corvin taking the lead, I leaned closer to Amra and whispered, ¡°I thought Bendis would take the artifact.¡± She leaned in as well, her voice barely audible. ¡°Even Bendis agreed the element of surprise is more important. You¡¯ll keep the Emperor occupied, and Corvin will strike when the time is right.¡± I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. It made sense, but I would¡¯ve preferred having two people there to split the Emperor¡¯s attention during the fight. The signal came, a faint whistle echoing through the corridors, and we began to move. Soon, faint noises reached my ears. Shouts, the clang of metal, the distant roar of chaos. The distraction was in place, and the pace quickened. Our group walked the fine line between speed and stealth, each of us acutely aware that one misstep could mean disaster. I hadn¡¯t been part of the final planning meetings over the last few days. Apparently, my recent actions hadn¡¯t exactly made me the most popular among the resistance. It seemed they had decided thirteen people were enough for the hit squad. Thank the gods I wasn¡¯t superstitious, though even I would¡¯ve added one more to our numbers. I mean, in a world where gods and magic were undeniably real, why tempt fate? As we moved, I glanced around at the faces in our group. Besides Bendis and Corvin, I didn¡¯t recognize any of the resistance members. A pang of guilt hit me. Here we were, about to risk our lives together, and I didn¡¯t even know their names. The truth was, I¡¯d been so consumed with the tournament and my own turmoil that I hadn¡¯t taken the time to get to know them. Even the twins, who had been around for weeks, remained a mystery to me. One of them was right in front of me now, their movements fluid and silent, but I couldn¡¯t tell which one it was. It was a strange feeling, fighting alongside people I barely knew, trusting them with my life while knowing so little about theirs. But there was no time for introductions now. The corridors began to widen, their high ceilings and ornate decorations signaling that we were nearing the heart of the castle. Either we were incredibly lucky, or the path had been meticulously planned, because we hadn¡¯t encountered a single guard. A sudden raised hand brought us to a halt, and silence fell over the group. In the stillness, the sound of distant footsteps and shouts reached even my unenhanced ears. The commotion was growing louder, and it was clear the diversion was working. When the signal came to move again, we pressed forward, and soon a grand hall came into view through a set of towering, open doors. The noise from within was chaotic¡ªshouts, demands, and the clatter of armor echoing off the walls. Strangely, there were no guards stationed outside the hall. Either we¡¯d lucked out, or we¡¯d severely overestimated the castle¡¯s defenses. As I drew closer, I realized we were standing at the entrance to the throne room. Inside, the scene was one of utter panic. Nobles, advisors, and officials were shouting over one another, their voices rising in a cacophony of fear and frustration. They were demanding the Emperor show himself, desperate for reassurance. It was clear they had tied their fortunes to his, and the thought of a change in leadership was enough to send them into a frenzy. Even our entrance¡ªdisheveled, armed, and clearly out of place¡ªdidn¡¯t immediately draw attention. We were invisible in the chaos. The guards inside the throne room were a stark contrast to the drab, uniformed soldiers we¡¯d encountered earlier in the streets. These were elite, their armor personalized and tailored to their abilities. Some wore lightweight cloth, others heavy plate, but all shared a common blue motif woven into their designs. They were the Emperor¡¯s personal guard, and their presence was a reminder of the challenge ahead. Bendis¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, low and urgent. ¡°Sedeus isn¡¯t here. His private chambers are behind the throne, to the right. Follow Corvin. We¡¯ll create another distraction here.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I hesitated, glancing at her. Just two people against the Emperor? It didn¡¯t seem like enough. But there was no time to argue. Bendis had already turned away, her focus shifting to the chaos in the throne room. I moved to the side, staying out of sight as the resistance members prepared to unleash whatever plan they had in mind. As I slipped toward the hidden door behind the throne, my hands began to tremble ever so slightly. I stared at my palm, willing it to steady, but the faint sheen of sweat glistening on my skin betrayed my nerves. It hit me that my last encounter with a god had ended in survival, but only by sheer luck. Luck wasn¡¯t something I could count on twice. Until now, I¡¯d told myself I could always portal out if Sedeus proved too powerful. It was my escape plan, my safety net. But now, with so many people counting on me to hold the line until reinforcements arrived, that option felt like a betrayal. Could I really abandon them to the Emperor¡¯s mercy? The thought twisted in my chest, sharp and unrelenting. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, each pulse a reminder of the stakes. A sudden shout snapped me out of my spiraling thoughts. Behind me, the throne room had erupted into chaos. The first victims of the fight were already falling, their bodies crumpling to the floor as the resistance clashed with the Emperor¡¯s elite guards. Panic spread like wildfire, nobles and officials pushing and shoving in a desperate bid to escape. But with guards on one side and resistance fighters on the other, the room had become a death trap. The air was thick with screams, the clash of steel, and the sickening thud of bodies hitting the ground. A hand landed on my shoulder, firm but reassuring. I turned to see Corvin standing beside me, his expression calm despite the surrounding chaos. He must have noticed my hesitation, because he offered a faint smile, a silent gesture of encouragement. Then his gaze shifted to the hidden door, his focus sharp and unwavering. Taking the first step was the hardest. My legs felt like lead, every instinct screaming at me to turn back. But with each step that followed, the weight seemed to lift, my resolve hardening. By the time I crossed the threshold into the dark corridor beyond, my breathing had steadied, and my hands no longer shook. The corridor was narrow, its walls lined with intricate carvings that seemed to shift in the dim light. At the end of it was a lavish room, its opulence a stark contrast to the violence we¡¯d left behind. I glanced over my shoulder, expecting to see Corvin at my side, but the corridor was empty. I realized then that the artifact he wore must have enhanced even his stealth abilities. For a moment, I felt a pang of unease at being alone, but there was no time to dwell on it. The room ahead awaited, and with it, the Emperor. As I stepped inside, gilded walls reflected the warm glow of enchanted lanterns, their light dancing across tapestries woven with scenes of conquest and power. A massive chandelier hung from the ceiling, its crystals casting a blue light across the room. Guess he really liked the color blue. At the far end stood a grand canopy bed, its curtains drawn, and beside it, a desk cluttered with scrolls and strange artifacts. The air was thick with the scent of incense, its sweet, smoky tendrils masking something else¡ªsomething sharper, metallic, almost like the tang of blood. It was faint, but unmistakable, and it set my nerves on edge. ¡°I said I was not to be disturbed,¡± a voice echoed from the direction of the bed, low and dripping with irritation. It was a voice accustomed to command, to being obeyed without question. I took a cautious step closer, my boots silent against the plush carpet. Through the translucent curtains that draped the bed, I could make out the figure of a man sitting on the edge, his posture relaxed but his attention fixed on something or someone lying in the center of the bed. Another step, and the scene came into clearer focus. A woman lay on the bed, her body unnaturally still. Her head was turned to the side, her lifeless eyes staring blankly in my direction. Her skin was pale, almost ghostly in the dim light, and her dark hair fanned out around her like a shadowy halo. The first thought that struck me was how much she resembled Bendis¡ªthe same sharp features, the same blue eyes. My heart lurched, a cold wave of panic rising in my chest, but I forced it down. I had just seen Bendis in the throne room. This wasn¡¯t her. It couldn¡¯t be. Reluctantly, I dragged my gaze away from the woman and focused on the man. He was in his forties, his face sharp and angular, with a strong jawline and a nose that looked like it had been broken at least once. His dark hair was streaked with silver, and his expression was one of cold detachment as he stared at the dead woman. His profile was illuminated by the faint glow of the enchanted lanterns, casting deep shadows across his face. He wore a finely tailored robe of deep crimson, the fabric shimmering faintly as he shifted, but there was nothing soft or comforting about his presence. He exuded power, control, and a chilling indifference to the tragedy lying before him. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe. So this was Sedeus, the Emperor, the demi-god. My hands clenched into fists, the earlier fear that had gripped me now giving way to a simmering anger. He was distracted, I told myself, forcing my body into action. This was my chance. I began to raise my hand, summoning everything I had for an attack, but before I could act, his head snapped toward me, his eyes locking onto mine. It was his turn to panic, or so I thought. His eyes darted between me and the lifeless body on the bed, his expression a mix of confusion and defiance. ¡°She betrayed me,¡± he said, his voice low but trembling with emotion. ¡°I loved her. I even helped her ascend, and she repaid me by betraying me. She deserved to die.¡± He rose from the bed, his movements slow and deliberate, his gaze finally tearing away from her. Okay, so he wasn¡¯t all there, or at least, he had issues. My first instinct was to strike, to unleash everything I had before he could react. But what if that only snapped him out of whatever delusion or trance he was in? I hesitated, my eyes flicking back to the girl. She was dressed in simple farmer¡¯s clothes, the same kind I¡¯d seen on my way to the city. There was no way she was the one who had betrayed him. Maybe, just maybe, a little psychological trauma could work in my favor here. ¡°You just killed an innocent girl,¡± I said, keeping my tone neutral. I didn¡¯t want to risk triggering any sudden, violent reactions. His eyes snapped back to me, then to the girl, his confidence wavering. ¡°No¡­ she betrayed me. Didn¡¯t she?¡± This time, his voice lacked the certainty it had held moments before. ¡°Look at her,¡± I pressed, raising my voice slightly. ¡°She was a farmer. She had nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°No!¡± he screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. ¡°She betrayed me!¡± But the conviction was gone, replaced by something raw and unstable. His hands clenched at his sides, his breathing ragged, his hands clutching at his head. He was unraveling, and I had to decide whether to press further or strike while he was vulnerable. A shadow emerged from behind Sedeus, swift and silent, and a dagger plunged into his neck. He let out a guttural scream, more rage than pain, as Corvin yanked the blade free to strike again. But before the second blow could land, Sedeus¡¯s hand shot up, catching Corvin¡¯s wrist with terrifying ease. The dagger hung in the air, frozen, as Sedeus¡¯s grip tightened. I raised my hand, summoning a spell, but Sedeus moved faster than I could react. I activated my Slow Time spell, the world around me grinding to a crawl, yet even then, his movements were almost too quick to follow. Corvin struggled, his free hand clawing at Sedeus¡¯s grip, but when brute force failed, he shifted into shadow, his form dissolving into darkness. For a moment, it seemed like he might escape. But Sedeus wasn¡¯t done. His now free hand glowed with a blinding light, and with a single, decisive motion, he thrust it into the shadows. The light flared, and Corvin¡¯s form solidified, his shadowy escape dispelled as if it were nothing. Sedeus¡¯s hand now gripped Corvin¡¯s neck, his fingers digging in with crushing force. I fired a lightning bolt into Sedeus¡¯s back, the spell striking with a deafening crack. The red fabric of his tunic disintegrated at the point of impact, revealing charred, blackened skin beneath. But all it earned me was a low growl, more annoyance than pain. He didn¡¯t even flinch. My eyes moved to his neck. Blood trickled from the wound, but it was barely bleeding, already healing. Of course, he had some kind of self-regeneration. Why wouldn¡¯t he? Corvin¡¯s struggles were growing weaker, his movements sluggish. Desperation clawed at me as I began casting a Chaos Orb, hoping its unpredictable nature might do what my lightning couldn¡¯t. But before I could finish, Sedeus turned to face me, still holding Corvin by the neck like a shield. His struggles had nearly ceased, his body going limp. In a last-ditch effort, I summoned a black hole to Sedeus¡¯s side, the gravitational pull warping the air around it. But he didn¡¯t budge¡ªnot an inch. It was as if he were bolted to the ground, utterly unmovable. He smiled then, but it was a cold, empty thing, devoid of any real emotion. His eyes never left mine as his hand tightened around Corvin¡¯s neck. There was a sickening crunch, and Corvin¡¯s body went completely still. Sedeus opened his hand, and Corvin¡¯s lifeless form crumpled to the ground, his neck twisted at an unnatural angle. I didn¡¯t need to check for a pulse. The way he lay there, broken and unmoving, told me everything I needed to know. Corvin was gone. And Sedeus was still standing, his gaze fixed on me, his smile never wavering. Chapter 2.27 - Sedeus I stumbled back, my breath catching in my throat as Sedeus took a step forward. His movements were almost casual, as if he hadn¡¯t just effortlessly ended a life. My mind raced, sifting through spells, strategies, anything that might give me an edge, but everything felt insignificant in the face of his overwhelming presence. Still, he didn¡¯t attack, and against my better judgment, I unleashed a Lightning Bolt at him. The crackling energy surged forward, but he sidestepped it effortlessly, as if it were nothing more than a child¡¯s toy. In the next heartbeat, he was beside me, his speed defying even my Slow Time spell. My world slowed, but he moved through it like a predator through water, fluid and unstoppable. His fist connected with my face before I could react, the impact sending me flying. I crashed into a bookshelf, the wood splintering under the force, books tumbling down around me in a chaotic rain. Pain exploded across my jaw, and I tasted blood. My vision blurred, but I forced myself to focus. I rolled to my feet, my heart pounding in my chest, and fired a combo of spells¡ªBlack Hole, Quicksand, Lightning¡ªanything I could think of. He dodged them all with an almost lazy grace, his movements so quick they were little more than a blur. One of my lightning bolts grazed his shoulder, leaving a scorch mark on his skin, but it healed almost instantly, the flesh knitting itself back together before my eyes. Desperation clawed at me, and I activated my Slow Time spell again, trying to buy myself a few precious seconds. But even in the slowed world, Sedeus moved with unsettling speed. I could see the individual muscles in his body flexing as he closed the distance between us, his eyes locked onto mine with a predatory focus. I summoned a Chaos Orb, the swirling mass of energy forming in my hand, but before I could release it, Sedeus was on me. His hand wrapped around my wrist, his grip like iron, and he squeezed. The orb dissipated, the energy fizzling out as pain shot up my arm. I tried to pull free, but it was like fighting against a mountain. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than the others,¡± Sedeus said, his voice low and calm, as if we were having a casual conversation. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡± He backhanded me, the force of the blow sending me crashing to the ground. I tasted blood in my mouth, and my vision swam, but I forced myself back to my feet. I poured energy into my Mana Shield, and I felt it become stronger. He struck again, his fist connecting with my ribs, the force lifting me off my feet and sending me crashing to the ground. Pain exploded through my side, and I gasped for air, my vision swimming. I rolled to the side just as his foot came down where my head had been, the ground cracking beneath the force of his strike. I stared in disbelief as he stepped closer, his smile widening. ¡°You can¡¯t win,¡± he said, his voice almost gentle. ¡°But I admire your persistence.¡± He was so much faster than me that it was terrifying; I stood virtually no chance against him. I had to fight smart, or he would wise up and just pin me to the ground, inflicting real damage instead of merely throwing me around like a rag doll. Plus, he seemed to become more lucid by the second. If landing magical damage on him was impossible, my only hope was to inflict emotional damage instead. Maybe I had the right idea at the start before Corvin interrupted. But I needed something to trigger him back into his stupor. You would think coming up with something when my life was on the line would be easy, but I had already taken some blows to the head, which didn¡¯t help me at all. But Sedeus wasn¡¯t giving me time to think. He was a whirlwind of motion, his attacks relentless, his speed overwhelming. I summoned a black hole in front of him, but he sidestepped it, barely slowing him down. I tried to slow him down again with a Quicksand, but he was on me before I could complete the spell, his hand closing around my throat. I struggled, clawing at his grip, but it was like trying to bend steel. His fingers tightened, cutting off my air even through Mana Shield, and I felt a surge of panic. This was it. I was going to die here, just like Corvin. But as my vision began to darken, I realized this was also an opportunity. Musterin whatever strength I had left, I unleashed a chaos bolt at his side. He released me, and I fell to the ground, gasping for air. I expected a scream, but it must have been a weaker version of the spell. Even so, he clutched his side, the wound remaining open. He kept looking at the wound, clearly confused about why it wasn¡¯t healing. It gave me precious moments to catch my breath and let blood rush back to my brain. His astonishment didn¡¯t last long, though. The wild, crazed look in his eyes faded, replaced by something more calculating, almost inquisitive. The pain must have triggered something in him, snapping him back to clarity. ¡°You can¡¯t be a simple assassin,¡± he said, his voice low and measured. ¡°Where did you get this spell?¡± This was it¡ªmy chance to strike back, not just physically, but emotionally. ¡°She taught me,¡± I said, my voice steady, surprising even myself with the confidence in it. ¡°Trained me to defeat you.¡± Unfortunately, he smiled. Not the cold, empty smile from before, but a real one, reaching his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m lucid now,¡± he said, almost amused. ¡°But nice try.¡± His gaze flicked to the door, as if he could hear the commotion outside. ¡°I see you brought friends,¡± he said, his tone casual, as if we were discussing the weather. ¡°Guess there¡¯s no point in talking anymore.¡± With that, he moved to attack me. Fortunately for me, his wound seemed to slow him down. He was still fast, but now he was almost at my level¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t saying much, given the state I was in. My body was a patchwork of bruises, and my neck throbbed with every heartbeat, sending flashes of pain through me with every pulse. I focused on avoiding his grabs, weaving and dodging as best I could. My spells, which had been useless before, now had a chance to land. A trapped leg here, a slight imbalance there, I managed to connect with a few hits, each one a small victory. But it wasn¡¯t enough. He had self-healing, and I didn¡¯t. The longer the fight dragged on, the clearer it became that I was losing. I coughed blood after every deep breath, and as I concentrated on maintaining my Mana Shield, my legs began to shake. At first, it was slight, but it only got worse as the fight continued. He, on the other hand, looked better and better with each passing moment. The only sign of injury was the wound on his abdomen, still visible. I was running out of time, and we both knew it. The Chaos Bolt was my only hope, but it was just too slow, especially now that he was fighting strategically. I almost wished he¡¯d grab me by the neck again and start monologuing like some overconfident villain. At least then I¡¯d have a moment to breathe. But no, his attacks were relentless, methodical, and they were wearing me down fast. Desperation clawed at me, and I even screamed for help a few times, knowing full well that his guards might show up instead of my people. But what else could I do? I was running out of options. I tried making a break for the door, hoping to escape into the throne room where I might find some advantage, but he saw through the plan immediately, cutting me off with ease. His movements were still too fast, even slowed by his wound.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Then there was the portal. It was the nuclear option, bandoning everything and everyone to save myself. And yeah, between my life and staying here to die, I¡¯d choose me every time. The problem was, the portal spell was the slowest of all, requiring intense focus and time I didn¡¯t have. I needed a plan, and I needed it quick. I pivoted the fight, maneuvering us toward the bed. Maybe the sight of her would buy me a second or two, just enough to start the summoning. I dodged another grab, throwing myself onto the bed and landing near her lifeless form. He followed, leaping onto the bed and ripping the drapes down in one swift motion. ¡°You¡¯re just going to step over her body like it¡¯s nothing?¡± I asked, my voice strained but sharp. He hesitated, his eyes flicking to her for just a second. It was all I needed. I began concentrating on the portal, pouring every ounce of focus into the spell. But he was on me before I could complete it, his fist slamming into my side and breaking my concentration. The portal fizzled out before it could fully form. ¡°She is immaterial,¡± he said coldly, his fists beginning to glow a deep, ominous red. The light illuminated his face, making him look even more terrifying than before. ¡°I will find her sooner or later and kill the real one.¡± I didn¡¯t know what the change in color meant, but the first hit that connected didn¡¯t have the same raw power as before. For a moment, I thought that was a good thing until I realized the blows were causing some kind of internal bleeding that bypassed my Mana Shield entirely. I coughed up more blood, and a creeping weakness spread through my body. I was falling apart, and fast. This was it. The moment of truth. I had one last idea, a desperate gamble that had worked once before in the arena. Maybe, just maybe, I¡¯d get lucky again. I started pretending to lose energy faster than I actually was. Over the course of a minute, I stopped attacking altogether, focusing only on defense. I overacted my coughs, making them louder and more frequent, and after a particularly clumsy dash, I fell to one knee, struggling to rise. He took the bait, attacking and knocking me to the ground. I braced myself for a barrage of hits, but instead, he stepped back, keeping his distance. ¡°I¡¯m thousands of years old,¡± he said, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You really think I¡¯d fall for your little trick?¡± ¡°Would¡¯ve been nice,¡± I whispered, blood pooling in my mouth. By now, even if he left me alone, I probably couldn¡¯t portal out. My body was too broken, my energy too drained. The only option left was to buy time. Every extra second alive could provide an opening for some miracle to happen. Not that I believed in miracles, but what else did I have? ¡°You¡¯ve won,¡± I struggled to say, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It was just my luck to find you on your good day.¡± Instead of responding, he blinked to me in an instant, his leg striking my head with brutal force. The impact sent me crashing into the wall, my vision swimming as pain exploded through my skull. I slumped to the ground, barely able to move, my body screaming in protest. Just as I began to resign myself to my inevitable demise, I saw a shadow in the corner of my eye, emerging from the corridor. Sedeus must have seen it too, because his eyes darted across the room, and for the briefest moment, I could have sworn I saw fear flicker across his face. Then he disappeared in a blur of blue light, moving faster than I could track. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªhad entered moved just as fast as us. Without the energy to activate my Slow Time spell, they were nothing more than a blur of motion to me. But the newcomer was faster. In one of the rare moments they slowed down, I saw a spear impale Sedeus, the tip bursting through his chest. He roared in anger, breaking the shaft and continuing to fight with the spear still lodged inside him. Hope flared within me. I didn¡¯t know if he was actually losing, but at least he was on the defensive now. As I lay there, too weak to move, I could only watch the battle unfold. Gradually, I began to catch glimpses of the newcomer. Their silhouette was smaller than Sedeus¡¯s¡ªa woman, perhaps. The long black hair I spotted seemed to confirm it. She moved with deadly precision, a dagger now in her hands, and it connected again and again, each strike slowing him down further. But she wasn¡¯t unscathed. His fists had switched back to the yellow glow they¡¯d had initially, and she took a few hits, though she seemed to shrug them off¡ªfor now. Then, in a sudden and decisive move, she trapped him. A shimmering web of energy erupted from her hands, wrapping around Sedeus and pinning him in place. He struggled, his muscles straining against the bonds, but for the first time, he couldn¡¯t break free. The woman turned to me, her piercing eyes locking onto mine. ¡°Tiberius,¡± she said, her voice calm but commanding. ¡°Hit him with the spell that injured him. Now.¡± I stared at her, stunned. It was Bendis. My mind raced with questions, but there was no time for answers. Sedeus was already beginning to break free from her restraints. Summoning the last of my strength, I raised my hand, focusing on the Chaos Bolt. My body trembled with the effort, but I managed to fire it. The bolt surged forward, a swirling mass of raw energy, and struck Sedeus square in the chest. He cried out, the sound reverberating through the room as the Chaos Bolt struck him. His body convulsed, the energy consuming his flesh and the glowing restraints Bendis had placed on him. For a moment, it seemed as though it might not be sufficient, but suddenly, his chest caved in, and Sedeus collapsed, his body falling to the ground. I fell back, gasping for air, my vision blurring as the room spun around me. Bendis stood over Sedeus, her expression one of pure jubilation, a stark contrast to the cold, calculating demeanor I¡¯d always associated with her. For a moment, she just stared at his fallen form, as if she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she was seeing. Then she turned to me, her eyes softening just slightly, though the triumphant grin never left her face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it actually worked,¡± she said, her voice tinged with disbelief and a hint of pride. ¡°I knew you had something to counter him.¡± She paused, her tone shifting to something calmer, almost soothing. ¡°Rest, Tiberius,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± All I wanted to do was collapse and sleep it off, but even with Sedeus dead, I knew we weren¡¯t out of danger. The sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor, and moments later, Amra entered the room. She stopped abruptly at the sight of the former demi-god¡¯s lifeless body, her expression unreadable. She stood motionless, as if she wasn¡¯t ready to believe it was truly over. Or maybe she regretted not being the one to deliver the final blow. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± she finally asked, her voice quiet, almost disbelieving. Bendis, surprisingly, remained silent, her gaze distant, as if lost in thought. Struggling to stay conscious, I forced myself to answer, more to draw Amra¡¯s attention to me than anything else. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead,¡± I managed to say, my voice weak and raspy. The side effects of the Chaos Bolt had left me in an even worse state than before, if that was possible. Amra turned to look at me, her eyes widening as she took in my pitiful condition. She shook her head and knelt beside me, her hands glowing with the familiar warmth of a healing spell. ¡°This should help,¡± she said, ¡°But we need to hurry. More guards have arrived, and soon we¡¯ll be overwhelmed. There aren¡¯t many of us left.¡± I didn¡¯t care about the future, about the guards, or about anything else. All I wanted was the comforting warmth of the healing spell and the instant relief it promised. For a brief moment, I felt the energy flow into me, soothing the pain. But just as quickly, the sensation vanished. Confused, I opened my eyes to see why she had stopped¡ªonly to find a dagger protruding from her neck. Her body crumpled to the floor, lifeless. I raised my eyes, my vision swimming, to see Bendis standing behind her, her features calm and collected, as if she hadn¡¯t just murdered someone in cold blood. ¡°What did you do?¡± I managed to croak out, my voice barely audible. She smiled, a chilling, almost playful expression. ¡°Well, she wanted to heal you. We can¡¯t have that, can we?¡± she said, her tone light, as if she were discussing the weather. Betrayed. Again. I would have laughed if I had any energy left. But why? Even that question made me want to laugh. Here I was, on the brink of death, and the most pressing matter on my mind was finding some sense of closure in her betrayal. How pathetic. The sound of more footsteps reached my ears, and whatever faint hope I might have still clung to disappeared as Sedeus¡¯s personal guards entered the room. They moved to surround Bendis, their weapons drawn. I didn¡¯t know if it made me feel better, but I hoped she would die here today, alongside me. Instead of attacking, though, the guards hesitated, their eyes falling on the corpse of their former master. Come on, I thought bitterly. They had to have some desire to avenge him. But no one moved. ¡°Jarin,¡± Bendis said, her gaze locking onto one of the guards. She knew him by name. Of course she did. ¡°I¡¯ve killed him. You serve me now, or you die.¡± The pieces clicked into place in my mind, and I felt like a fool. How could I have been so stupid? In retrospect, it all made sense, even the little things, like why she hadn¡¯t taken the bracer for herself. She had been playing me from the very beginning. ¡°Do I start killing,¡± Bendis continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°or are you going to take a knee?¡± Jarin hesitated for a moment, then dropped to one knee. The others followed suit, one by one. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was the idiot who had done her dirty work, the pawn she had manipulated so easily. Why hadn¡¯t I just killed her in that damn sewer? I had to be the guy who tried not to kill people, and now it had cost me everything. Bendis walked over to me, her expression softening for a moment. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± she said, her voice carrying a surprising amount of genuine emotion, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry you have to die.¡± I could almost believe her. Almost. ¡°But that spell of yours makes you too dangerous to be left alive.¡± Chapter 2.28 - Mortal I attempted to laugh at the sheer absurdity of the situation, but all that escaped me was a weak cough. ¡°I saved you,¡± I managed to croak out. ¡°I know,¡± she replied with a sigh, ¡°but don¡¯t pretend it was out of the goodness of your heart. You wanted a way into the resistance. Admit it.¡± ¡°I only asked because it made sense to work together. But whatever helps you sleep better at night,¡± I said, shrugging weakly. She turned her gaze away, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles whitened. For a moment, I thought this might be the end, but when she looked back at me, her expression was more frustrated than furious. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what makes this so hard.,¡± she said, her voice trembling with a mix of gratitude and sorrow. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you live. Would you let your enemy walk away, only to spend the rest of your days looking over your shoulder, knowing one careless moment could be your end?¡± I guess she was trying to convince herself more than me. Still, even if the odds of talking my way out were slim to none, I had to try. ¡°First off, even an old woman could dodge that spell of mine, so I doubt I¡¯d catch anyone off guard with it. But I get your point. What I don¡¯t get is why we have to be enemies.¡± She glared at me as if I were mocking her. ¡°I know,¡± I continued quickly, ¡°killing Amra didn¡¯t exactly help build goodwill between us. But for the sake of my life, I¡¯m willing to move past a lot of things.¡± A faint, fleeting smile crossed her face before it was replaced by cold detachment. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I¡¯ve delayed this long enough,¡± she said, pulling a sword from one of the guards and stepping toward me. ¡°Wait,¡± I said, my mind racing to find anything that might buy me more time. ¡°If you won¡¯t spare me for my charming personality, then maybe for my extensive knowledge.¡± At least that got her to pause. ¡°I doubt you know anything that would make me reconsider,¡± she said, her tone icy. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with this: until recently, you were a literal god,¡± I said. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°So you figured it out, or maybe Sedeus ranted in his delusional state. Either way, if you thought that would save you, I may have overestimated you.¡± I raised a hand in a gesture of surrender. ¡°That was just the introduction. You want the juicy part? I know why you had to jump ship and descend to earth.¡± I almost added ¡°like rats,¡± but thankfully, I caught myself in time. Her eyes widened slightly, and I knew I had her attention. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± she said, though her voice lacked conviction. I smiled weakly. ¡°You know, even talking is incredibly painful right now, not to mention all the blood I¡¯m spitting. The least you could do is toss a tiny heal my way. It¡¯s not like I stand a chance against you and your friends here.¡± The fact that she was even considering my offer meant I had her undivided attention. She stepped closer, and my heart raced, even though I was almost certain she wasn¡¯t going to kill me¡ªat least not yet. Instead, she reached out with her unarmed hand and touched my shoulder. A wave of relief washed over me, though, like before, it ended too quickly, leaving me once again in pain. Still, I no longer felt like I was dying, and my breathing had returned to normal. ¡°Now speak,¡± she said, her voice sharp, ¡°before I change my mind.¡± I managed a weak chuckle, grateful that it didn¡¯t hurt this time. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how negotiations work. If I just tell you everything, what¡¯s stopping you from killing me anyway?¡± She raised her sword again, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just kill you right now,¡± she said, her tone icy. There was no turning back now. I had to call her bluff. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s not like I could stop you.¡± She didn¡¯t lower the sword immediately, which didn¡¯t exactly fill me with confidence, but I held her gaze, refusing to look away. After a tense moment, she finally dropped the sword to the floor with a clatter. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her tone shifting to something almost polite. ¡°I¡¯ll just get an empath to read your mind.¡± This time, I couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh, and she looked at me with a mix of annoyance and expectation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said quickly, realizing there was no point in antagonizing her further. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m immune to mind spells.¡± She scoffed, clearly unimpressed. ¡°I might have been unwilling to call your little bluff earlier, but no one is immune to a skilled empath. Sure, some are resistant, and the process can be excruciatingly painful, but they always get results,¡± she said, her confidence unwavering. Interesting, I thought. She was either less informed than the other gods or had lost some of her knowledge when she descended. ¡°You must have been a new god,¡± I said, testing the waters. ¡°The others figured it out in seconds.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve met other gods?¡± she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and curiosity. ¡°Yeah, like three or four,¡± I replied, keeping it deliberately vague. ¡°Even as gods, they couldn¡¯t read my mind. I doubt your little empaths stand a chance.¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°Well, there¡¯s always torture,¡± she said with a smirk. I swallowed nervously. Yeah, that¡¯s the next logical step, I thought, but I have to keep up the bluff. ¡°Sure, torture could work¡ªif you¡¯re after easily verifiable information. But what I know isn¡¯t so straightforward. I¡¯ll invent so many lies that the truth will be buried, and you¡¯ll never be sure what¡¯s real.¡± We locked eyes, and while I was clearly sweating, I refused to look away. They say there¡¯s no difference between pretending to be confident and actually being confident. Well, I¡¯m definitely putting that saying to the test, I told myself. I didn¡¯t handle pain well. Hell, the first thing I¡¯d say at the dentist was, ¡°Inject me with some lidocaine, just to be safe.¡± Though, come to think of it, I¡¯d been on this earth for over a year now and had endured some pretty gruesome injuries. Maybe I was tougher than I gave myself credit for. ¡°Fine,¡± she said finally, the word slipping through her teeth. ¡°I guess we negotiate.¡± Oh, thank God. I¡¯d been trying to hype myself up, but the sweat on my forehead told a different story. My heart was still pounding, and I could feel the adrenaline slowly ebbing away, leaving me shaky but relieved. ¡°You look relieved,¡± she commented, her tone dry. I forced a nervous smile. ¡°Well, obviously. Wouldn¡¯t you be?¡± She didn¡¯t respond but instead glanced around, even pacing a bit. Her movements were deliberate, calculated, as if she were weighing her options. ¡°So, I assume you want your freedom. But how can I guarantee you¡¯ll tell me the truth before I let you go?¡± I shrugged, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Well, how can I guarantee you¡¯ll actually let me go once I¡¯ve told you?¡± She stopped pacing and glared at me, her eyes sharp and calculating. For a moment, I thought she might change her mind and go back to the whole torture idea. But then she sighed, her shoulders relaxing slightly. ¡°Then we¡¯re at an impasse.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°So, what now?¡± I asked, hoping to steer the conversation toward something less life-threatening. She crossed her arms, her gaze never leaving mine. ¡°You tell me. Otherwise we go back to torture,¡± she said. ¡°Now,¡± I said slowly, ¡°we find a way to trust each other. Or at least pretend to.¡± She turned to face the guards, and for the moment, I was out of her immediate focus. She began asking for status updates on the infiltration and whether it had been contained. While she was distracted, I was wracking my brain, trying to decide if attempting to make a portal was worth the risk. On one hand, I was feeling better and I thought I might be able to pull it off if I had just a few seconds to concentrate. But that was a big if. On the other hand, she was still on high alert, and knowing her, she probably had eyes on the back of her head. No, I thought, the smart move is to wait. Play it safe. The more time that passed, the better I might feel, and the more likely she was to slip up. I didn¡¯t need much, maybe ten seconds, and I¡¯d be out of here. The guards started filing out of the room, probably following new orders she had issued, taking the bodies with them. ¡°If I see even an wisp of a portal¡± she said suddenly, her voice cutting through my thoughts, ¡°You will have to hop on one foot to reach it.¡± I looked at her, my eyes widening. ¡°You could just tie up my legs or something.¡± I said, trying to keep my tone light despite the knot tightening in my stomach. She ignored my comment and leaned back, her gaze sharp and calculating. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with the other gods you¡¯ve met? Tell me about them.¡± Well, we have to start somewhere, I thought, and I¡¯m definitely in the worse position here. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, taking a deep breath. ¡°One of them had a little side project.¡± I began recounting the story of the golem factory and how it all ended. I stuck to the truth¡ªthere was no point in lying about something that didn¡¯t give her any real advantage. She listened patiently, not interrupting, her expression unreadable. ¡°So she betrayed you to Elune?¡± she finally asked when I finished. I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the weight of the memory. ¡°Yeah, kinda. Why? Did you know Elune?¡± It was her turn to laugh, though there was no humor in it. ¡°As you said, I was a new god. There was a hierarchy to be respected. She was way up there, so I didn¡¯t have the pleasure.¡± I hesitated for a moment, then decided to push my luck. ¡°How did you manage to escape?¡± I asked, though I doubted she¡¯d answer. As expected, she fell silent, her expression darkening as if she were debating whether to respond. Finally, she spoke, her voice low and measured. ¡°It was because I was a new god. I still remembered the concept of time. It takes a long¡­ well, time to adjust to a life outside of it. The old gods didn¡¯t see it coming.¡± I nodded slowly, processing her words. ¡°I think I experienced something like that once,¡± I said, and I told her about the moment I lost my powers immediately after the golem incident. ¡°So that¡¯s why you can¡¯t wear the artifacts,¡± she said, her tone thoughtful. ¡°It may also explain why you¡¯re so powerful.¡± I nodded again. ¡°I figured as much. It was touch and go for a while, but I guess it changed me somehow.¡± She leaned back, her gaze distant for a moment. ¡°You know, it¡¯s rare to survive exposure to the energy of the higher planes. I had to go through that before I could ascend.¡± ¡°You risked death for a slim chance at godhood?¡± I asked, my tone laced with disbelief. The idea seemed reckless, almost foolish, but then again, maybe I couldn¡¯t fully grasp the allure of divinity. She seemed lost in thought, her gaze distant, as if she were sifting through memories she¡¯d rather forget. ¡°He told me I was special, and I believed him,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I mean, he was a god.¡± Her voice carried a hint of reverence, but also a trace of bitterness. I wondered how much of her belief had been genuine and how much had been carefully crafted by his influence. Gods, after all, were known for their manipulations. ¡°Then why betray him?¡± I pressed, leaning forward. If she had once been so devoted, what had changed? What could drive someone to turn against a being they once saw as infallible? That and I needed her distracted. Her eyes flickered with something¡ªregret, perhaps, or guilt. ¡°I tried to save him,¡± she said, her voice softening. ¡°I warned him that something was coming, that the losing faction wouldn¡¯t just surrender. But he didn¡¯t truly believe me.¡± She paused, her fingers tightening into a fist. ¡°He didn¡¯t make it down here intact. Maybe he clung to too much power¡ªI don¡¯t really know. But he wasn¡¯t the same¡­ man.¡± I gestured toward the bed, where the remnants of his madness still lingered. ¡°He brought some poor girl here and killed her because she looked like you.¡± Her expression hardened, a flicker of anger crossing her features. ¡°He was deeply unstable,¡± she said, her voice sharp now. ¡°I tried to temper him, to guide him, but he accused me of wanting to betray him. Eventually, he tried to kill me.¡± She said it matter-of-factly, but I could hear the undercurrent of pain in her words. Betrayal, especially from someone you once revered, leaves scars that don¡¯t easily fade. Ironic I know. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to bring freedom to this kingdom?¡± I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Freedom?¡± she replied coolly, her tone unwavering. ¡°They¡¯ll have enough freedoms.¡± Of course, as a demi-god, a sense of superiority was to be expected. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Anyone new will look good by comparison, at least. Should make your job easy,¡± I remarked, unable to resist the jab. She didn¡¯t rise to it, though. Her composure was unnerving. ¡°Enough about me,¡± she said, shifting the focus with a wave of her hand. ¡°Tell me about the god who brought you here.¡± I hesitated, weighing how much to reveal. I recounted my story, keeping it vague where it mattered, careful not to give away too much. When I finished, she leaned back, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ¡°So it was she who masterminded our downfall?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I replied simply, leaving no room for doubt. She shook her head, a bitter smile playing on her lips. ¡°It makes sense that another god was behind this,¡± she said. ¡°But to wipe out your entire kind¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. I offered a small consolation, though I wasn¡¯t sure why I bothered. ¡°They¡¯re not dead. More like in a coma.¡± She sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°Then she was clearly lying, probably to make herself feel better.¡± That was always a possibility, not that I¡¯d lose any sleep over it. ¡°And her plan had something to do with you, since she brought you here,¡± she said, her voice sharp, her eyes narrowing as if she were piecing together a puzzle. I could see the gears turning in her head, the suspicion growing. She was connecting dots I¡¯d rather leave unconnected. ¡°A small part,¡± I admitted, choosing my words carefully. ¡°More like she needed something from me.¡± I didn¡¯t elaborate. The less she knew, the better. Her hand twitched, and suddenly she was reaching for her sword again. My heart skipped a beat. ¡°So, in a way, you have a small part of the blame for the genocide of my kind,¡± she said, her voice cold, her grip tightening on the hilt. I held up my hands, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Easy there. First, from what I gathered, more than just you two escaped the destruction and descended, so there was no genocide,¡± I said, hoping to calm her or at least appease her. ¡°And second, it¡¯s not like I had a choice. I¡¯m still a mortal in the end, and she was a God.¡± I emphasized the last part, hoping she¡¯d understand the power imbalance. Mortals don¡¯t exactly say no to gods and walk away unscathed. She looked at me with a gaze I really didn¡¯t like¡ªpiercing, calculating, and dangerous. ¡°Dangerous and a killer,¡± she said, her hand tightening further on the hilt of her sword. I mentally kicked myself. Well, me and my big mouth. She really took offense to my part in all this. I needed to defuse this situation, and fast. Then, movement behind her caught my attention. I blinked, wondering if I was losing more blood than I thought because, for a moment, I swore Sedeus was standing there, right behind her. My shocked expression must have been obvious because she smirked, her grip on the sword loosening slightly. ¡°Really?¡± she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to fall for the oldest trick in the book?¡± She didn¡¯t even bother to look behind her, confident in her assessment. But I wasn¡¯t trying to trick her at least, not in the way she thought. I was about to say something when the window drapes moved slightly, and the shadow over the room shifted. That seemed to put her into motion. She turned, finally, to face him. Her reaction was almost comical; she was as stunned as I had been. But I had an extra second or two to recover, and I immediately began casting the portal spell. She recovered quickly, though, and attacked Sedeus with a swift, precise strike. But her sword passed through him like he was made of smoke. He reappeared to her left, and she struck again, but with the same result. Illusions. They were just illusions. I almost smiled, but I didn¡¯t have the luxury of distraction. The portal was almost ready. ¡°Hurry up with that portal,¡± a voice whispered close to me, almost making me lose my focus. ¡°The illusion isn¡¯t going to fool her for long.¡± I nodded slightly, my hands still moving as I finalized the spell. Once the destination was set, increasing the radius was the easy part. I pulled my hands apart, and the portal flared to life in front of me. ¡°Go first,¡± I said. At least she didn¡¯t argue. In the next second, I felt the all-too-familiar weakness wash over me, the cost of the spell sapping my strength. I stumbled, but before I could collapse, adrenaline kicked in, sharpening my senses and keeping me upright. I couldn¡¯t afford to falter now. With the illusions gone, Bendis turned her attention back to me. I could probably make it to the portal, but so would she, and I couldn¡¯t risk her following me. Instead of moving, I cast a chaos bolt. It was slow-moving, but she had seen the spell kill Sedeus and was forced to jump sideways to avoid it. It gave me the precious seconds I needed. I leapt through the portal, fully aware that even more pain awaited me on the other side. But at least I would be alive. Chapter 2.29 - Isla Isla I tumbled out of the portal and landed unceremoniously in a field, the tall grass swaying gently in the breeze. My eyes immediately scanned our surroundings, taking in the rolling hills and distant tree lines. There was no sign of civilization, no smoke from chimneys, no roads, not even the faintest hum of human activity. Just nature, vast and untamed. Satisfied that we were safe for the moment, I turned back to the portal just in time to see Tiberius emerge. He stumbled forward, his body going limp almost instantly, and collapsed to the ground. My heart skipped a beat, but I forced myself to stay calm. Behind him, through the fading shimmer of the portal, I caught a glimpse of Bendis scrambling to her feet, her eyes locked on me as she made a desperate dash toward the portal. But it was too late. The portal winked out of existence the moment Tiberius hit the ground, leaving her stranded on the other side. Good. One less thing to worry about for now. I knelt beside Tiberius. His breathing was shallow, his pulse faint but steady beneath my fingertips. I ran my hands along his ribs, pressing gently to check for any signs of internal bleeding or broken bones. There were no obvious wounds, but that didn¡¯t reassure me. Internal injuries were insidious, and I had no way to treat them. My illusions could do much, especially with this new artifact, but I was no healer. I placed a hand on his forehead, noting the clammy sweat and the unnatural pallor of his skin. His temperature was too low, and his lips had taken on a faint bluish tint. My stomach twisted with unease. This wasn¡¯t just exhaustion or a simple wound. Something was wrong, something serious. ¡°Tiberius,¡± I said sharply, shaking his shoulder. ¡°Wake up. Now.¡± But he didn¡¯t stir. His stillness was unnerving, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a flicker of panic. I wasn¡¯t used to feeling helpless. That¡¯s why I preferred to work alone. I hated being responsible for others. Yet here I was, kneeling in a field, utterly useless in the face of something as mundane as internal injuries. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. I sat back on the ground, my mind racing. We were in the middle of nowhere, far from any sign of civilization. Even if I could carry him, I wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d survive the journey. We needed a healer, and we needed one soon. But where? My guess was that we were somewhere near the capital, in the countryside that had been torn apart by war. Villages were burned to the ground, healers either dead or in hiding. Still, I had to try. I couldn¡¯t just sit here and watch him fade away. With a sigh, I began weaving a small illusionary shelter around us. My hands moved with practiced ease, the magic flowing smoothly as I created a barrier that would keep him safe and hidden while I scouted the area. It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a simple illusion to mask our presence¡ªbut it would have to do. As I worked, my mind drifted unbidden to the memory of Amra¡¯s body laid out at Bendis¡¯s feet. I never liked Bendis. I wasn¡¯t sure why, exactly. She had always been friendly, helpful, even kind. Maybe that was the problem. She was too helpful, too understanding, always offering advice or support even when it wasn¡¯t asked for. It grated on me. And then there was her closeness to Amra. The two of them were always huddled together, discussing plans for killing Sedeus, their heads bent in conspiratorial whispers. I suppose having a shared interest tended to bring people closer, but it still annoyed me. Now, of course, it didn¡¯t matter. Amra was dead, and so were the twins. The twins. My chest tightened at the thought of them. They had sacrificed themselves in the throne room, throwing themselves into harm¡¯s way to protect Amra. It was a noble gesture, but ultimately futile. And now it was just me and Tiberius left. I couldn¡¯t be the only one to survive this. I wouldn¡¯t allow it. I finished the illusionary shelter and stood, brushing the dirt from my hands. Tiberius lay still, his breathing shallow but steady. I crouched beside him again, my fingers brushing his forehead. ¡°Hold on,¡± I muttered, my voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll find a healer. Just¡­ don¡¯t die on me.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The light was still a distant speck on the horizon, but it was impossible to judge distances in the dark. Still, the distance was considerable, so I couldn¡¯t leave him here. Hoping his condition had at least stabilized, I decided to use the cover of darkness to carry him closer to civilization. It was grueling work, even with the bracer¡¯s ability to make my illusions partially tangible. Without it, I would have never been able to move him at all. His breathing remained shallow but steady, a small comfort in the otherwise oppressive silence. By the time the first hints of dawn began to lighten the sky, the village was finally within reach, and I allowed myself a moment of respite. The ring still worked perfectly, masking any telltale elven features, and with the sun now well above the horizon, I made my way to the road leading into the village. Taking a steadying breath, I stepped onto the main path, my posture relaxed but alert. The villagers turned to look, their expressions a mix of curiosity and wariness. I met their gazes directly, my voice calm but firm as I called out, ¡°I need a healer. My friend is injured, and he doesn¡¯t have much time.¡± The apprehension in their voices was expected, so I pulled a dinari from my pouch and held it up. ¡°This goes to the first person to point me in the direction of a healer.¡± That seemed to spring them into action. Two men almost simultaneously pointed in the same direction, and after a brief pause, one of them added, ¡°Old Lady Catinca is the one you need.¡± With directions in hand, it didn¡¯t take long to find her. Unfortunately, she was already surrounded by others in need of medical assistance. The old woman sat on a wooden stool outside a small, weathered cottage, her hands moving with practiced efficiency as she tended to a child with a bandaged arm. Her hair was a wild tangle of silver, streaked with remnants of darker strands, and her face was lined with deep wrinkles that spoke of a lifetime of hardship. Her eyes, however, were sharp and alert, flicking up to meet mine as I approached. I stepped closer, careful not to disrupt her work, and spoke as politely as I could manage. ¡°Hello, I know you¡¯re busy, but my friend is gravely injured. Maybe you could at least check on him first?¡± I pulled out a handful of coins, letting them clink together in my palm. ¡°I can pay whatever is required.¡± Her gaze shifted from me to the coins, then back to the child she was treating. She didn¡¯t stop her work, but her voice carried a no-nonsense tone. ¡°Gravely injured, you say? And where is this friend of yours?¡± ¡°Just outside in a cart.¡± I replied. ¡°I can bring him here, but he¡¯s in no condition to wait long.¡± She nodded curtly, tying off the bandage with a firm tug. ¡°Finish up with this one,¡± she said to a younger woman standing nearby, then turned back to me. ¡°Bring him. But understand¡ªI¡¯ll decide if he¡¯s worth my time once I see him.¡± I didn¡¯t argue. Her bluntness was refreshing, and her willingness to treat him without talk of dinari made me hopeful she was capable. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. It didn¡¯t take long to get him inside. Tiberius¡¯s skin was pale, almost ghostly, and his breathing was shallow, each inhale a struggle. The faint sheen of sweat on his forehead made my stomach twist. Catinca wasted no time. She knelt beside him, her gnarled hands moving with a precision that spoke of decades of experience. I hovered nearby, my arms crossed tightly over my chest, my nails digging into my sleeves. I hated feeling useless, hated the way my stomach churned with every passing second. The healer¡¯s expression grew grimmer as she worked, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Internal bleeding,¡± she said finally, her voice matter-of-fact but laced with concern. ¡°Likely from a ruptured vessel or organ. It¡¯s bad.¡± My breath caught. ¡°Can you fix it?¡± She shot me a sharp look, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m a healer, not a miracle worker. I can stabilize him for now, but for a full recovery, he needs more than I can give him here. He needs proper care¡ªsomeone with the tools and knowledge to repair the damage.¡± I clenched my jaw, forcing down the rising panic. ¡°Do what you can.¡± She placed her hands over his chest, her fingers splayed, and closed her eyes. A faint, golden glow emanated from her palms, spreading slowly over Tiberius¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t exactly an advanced healing spell, but it was more than I¡¯d expected from a village healer. The glow lingered for a moment before fading, and Catinca let out a slow breath. After a short pause, she set to work, pulling herbs, bandages, and a small vial of dark liquid from her satchel. She mixed the herbs into a paste, murmuring under her breath as she applied it to Tiberius¡¯s chest. The vial she uncorked and tipped carefully into his mouth, massaging his throat to ensure he swallowed. I watched in silence, my mind racing. Her hands moved with a confidence that was both reassuring and frustrating¡ªreassuring because she clearly knew what she was doing, frustrating because I couldn¡¯t do anything to help. ¡°This will slow the bleeding and ease the pain,¡± she said as she worked. ¡°He needs a real healer for a full recovery or you can try a prayer, although the gods aren¡¯t really answering these days.¡± I nodded, my throat tight. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, though the words felt inadequate. ¡°A donation is appreciated but not required,¡± she said. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Reaching into my pouch, I pulled out a handful of dinari and pressed them into her palm. Her fingers closed around the coins, her expression softening slightly as she nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said simply, before turning to leave. I knelt beside Tiberius, my hand brushing his forehead. His skin was still too cold, but his breathing seemed a little steadier. ¡°Just hang on,¡± I whispered. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ All there was to do now was wait and hope Tiberius would get better before word about us reached the capital. Even if Bendis caught wind of our whereabouts, she had more pressing matters to deal with. Changes in leadership were always messy, and I doubted she¡¯d have the time or resources to hunt us down¡ªnot yet, at least. Still, every moment we spent here was a risk, but Tiberius wasn¡¯t in any condition to move. This place reminded me of the village where I grew up. It wasn''t the houses or the people, but rather the secluded atmosphere, far removed from the civil war that once plagued our continent. I suppose we aren''t so different after all; we just had our issues in the past. It even started with the assassination of the high king, making it more similar than I cared to admit. It had been long ago, but the scars of that time still lingered. The kingdom had been a place of unparalleled beauty and order, its cities woven into the very fabric of the forests, their spires reaching toward the heavens like branches of ancient trees, at least that¡¯s how they liked to describe the golden age. But when the high king fell, his two sons, each as proud and stubborn as the other, had plunged us into a civil war. It wasn¡¯t just a fight for the throne¡ªit was a clash of ideals, of visions for what our kingdom should become. One brother sought to preserve our traditions, to keep the elves isolated and unchanging. The other wanted to embrace the outside world, to forge alliances and adapt to the shifting tides of power. Neither was willing to compromise, and their rivalry tore the kingdom in two. I had been young then, barely more than a child, but I remembered the fear, the uncertainty. Families were divided, friendships shattered. The forests that had once been our sanctuary became battlegrounds, their ancient trees reduced to ash and splinters. It took decades for the fighting to end, and even then, the kingdom was never the same. The scars of that war ran deep, and though we eventually rebuilt, the unity we once had was gone. The elves became more insular, more distrustful of outsiders¡ªand of each other. The once-proud kingdom, a beacon of harmony and strength, had turned inward, its people clinging to the remnants of a fractured identity. I guess growing up in that environment is what made me so alone. I didn¡¯t trust elves, and I certainly didn¡¯t trust other races. Everyone had ulterior motives, hidden agendas lurking beneath their words and smiles. But unlike many of my kin, I still had a curiosity they either didn¡¯t possess or had buried deep. I was the first to volunteer for missions to other continents, eager to see the world beyond our borders. Maybe I sought to challenge our millennia-old belief in elven superiority, to find places that would prove us wrong. But everywhere I went, I found the same thing: chaos, cruelty, and a lack of the dignity we at least pretended to uphold. The other races were far worse than us. Even at our most dire moments, during the civil war, there had been rules of combat, a sense of honor, however twisted. Out here, there were no such rules. They killed each other like savages, indifferent to the suffering they caused. And they wondered why we thought ourselves superior. Ironically, the only thing that ever made me question my views was Tiberius and his stories of his world. At first, I didn¡¯t believe him when he claimed his people were more advanced than us. Elven magic and craftsmanship were unparalleled, or so I had always been taught. But you couldn¡¯t deny his knowledge, the way he crafted spells using concepts so foreign to us. It was impressive, to say the least. He spoke of machines that could fly, of cities that stretched into the clouds, of knowledge that surpassed even our oldest tomes. It was hard to reconcile his world with the squalor and brutality I had seen in this one. Tiberius had done much to make me unsure of my future. Without him, I would have returned home convinced that the other races didn¡¯t deserve our help. I had already made myself unpopular by supporting our diplomatic venture to Malachor. Without Amra¡¯s backing, it would have never happened. She was the only ally I had, the only one who shared my belief that we couldn¡¯t remain isolated forever. With her gone, the tenuous alliance we had built would disappear. The elves would retreat further into their forests, content to let the other races tear themselves apart. We would never interfere in their affairs again, not without a clear reason. Sometimes, I found myself wishing the other brother had won the civil war. At least he had believed in engagement, in forging connections with the outside world. But his vision had died with him. And now, I feared we had done something far worse by assassinating Sedeus. He had been powerful, yes, but clearly unstable. The kingdom under his rule had won battles, but it was eating itself apart. We had discovered that it would have imploded if left alone. Now, with Bendis taking over, it would become a dangerous player in the long run. She was cunning, ruthless, and far more calculated than Sedeus ever was. Where he had been a raging storm, she was a creeping frost, slow and deliberate, but no less deadly. We had removed one threat only to create another, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we had made a terrible mistake. At least before, we had the gods to blame for the stagnation of our world. Their whims, their wars, their endless meddling¡ªit was easy to point to them as the source of all our problems. They were the ones who had shaped the world in their image, who had set the rules and then broken them whenever it suited their purposes. But now? The gods were gone, or at least diminished, and the mess they left behind was ours to clean up. The only question was whether we could find a way to break free from the cycles of violence and betrayal they had set in motion¡ªor if we were destined to keep tearing each other apart, just as they had always intended. Now, though, I had a choice. I could walk away, leave Tiberius to his fate and disappear into the shadows, as I had done so many times before. Or I could stay, fight with him, and risk everything to see this through. The thought terrified me. I had spent so long avoiding responsibility, avoiding connections. It was easier that way, safer. But as I looked at Tiberius, his face pale and drawn, I realized I couldn¡¯t run this time. He had stood by others when he didn¡¯t have to, risked his life for a cause that wasn¡¯t his own. He was different, not just because of his knowledge or his strange, foreign ideas, but because of the way he saw the world. He didn¡¯t carry the weight of centuries of tradition or the bitterness of old grudges. He wasn¡¯t bound by the same cycles of violence and betrayal that had defined us for so long. Instead, he looked forward, always forward, as if the past were nothing more than a stepping stone to something greater. It was a perspective I had never encountered before, not among the elves, nor among any of the other races I had met in my travels. Maybe, just maybe, with more people like him in the world, we could finally move past our stagnation. Chapter 2.30 - Malachor Either I was growing accustomed to the pain, or the journey through portals wasn¡¯t as unbearable as it had been before. Isla helped me to my feet, her grip firm yet steady. I owed her more than I could put into words. Without her, I¡¯d still be lying in some ditch, gasping for air, my body broken and my spirit fading. She had literally carried me to safety, dragging my battered form to a village where I could recover. I guess I¡¯d needed that¡ªneeded someone to pull me back from the edge after yet another betrayal. It seemed like this world was full of people who existed on one extreme or the other: either they¡¯d stab you in the back without a second thought, or they¡¯d risk everything to save you. Reconciling that fact still didn¡¯t come easily. Trust was a fragile thing, and mine had been shattered one too many times. On the other hand, the entire purpose of this expedition had been to uphold the treaty between the elves and Malachor. But now, with Amra dead, the treaty felt like little more than a hollow promise. From what I could gather, Isla seemed to think it would be worse than useless¡ªit could actually be dangerous. Others might see it as the foundation of some grand alliance, a threat to be crushed before it could take root. The thought made my stomach churn. We¡¯d risked so much, and for what? A fragile peace that might now ignite a war. So maybe Isla and I were even. She¡¯d saved my life, and I¡¯d played my part in this doomed mission. But then again, I had so few friends left in this world. Better to hold onto the ones I had, even if the scales of debt and gratitude were impossible to balance. Trust might be fragile, but loneliness was far worse. We had emerged from the portal not far from the shack where I conducted my experiments. Home. The word echoed in my mind, though it didn¡¯t quite settle in my chest. It still didn¡¯t feel entirely like home, not after everything that had happened, but I had to admit¡ªI¡¯d missed it. There was a strange comfort in the familiar, even if it was tinged with unease. As we reached the main road into the city, I found myself oddly soothed by the sight of people going about their business, carefree and oblivious to the chaos I¡¯d just left behind. It was a stark contrast to the tension and danger that had become my norm. But something felt off. The road into the city was busier than I remembered, crowded in a way that made my skin prickle. Had I just forgotten, or was something different? At Isla¡¯s insistence, we headed to the embassy. She needed me to testify about what had happened, to give some kind of account that might make sense of the mess we¡¯d left behind. Otherwise, I would have gone straight to find Alira. The thought of her tugged at me, a mix of worry and longing I couldn¡¯t quite shake. But the streets were chaotic, packed with people and carts, making the journey to the palace a frustrating hassle. Even once we got past the guards, the tension in the air was palpable. People moved with a hurried urgency, their faces tight with worry. Something had happened¡ªor was happening. The unease in my gut grew heavier with every step. The biggest surprise came when we reached the embassy. It was empty. Completely empty. Even if the other elves weren¡¯t present, there should have been staff, some semblance of order. Instead, the few rooms the elves had occupied were bare, stripped of anything that might suggest they¡¯d ever been there. It felt like a ghost town, a hollow shell that echoed with questions I couldn¡¯t answer. My mind raced, trying to make sense of it. Had they been forced to leave? Had something gone wrong while we were gone? Or had they abandoned this place willingly? The silence was unnerving, and the weight of it pressed down on me. ¡°Let¡¯s go find someone¡ªanyone,¡± I said to Isla, my voice sharper than I intended. This was beginning to feel too strange, too wrong. We¡¯d only been gone a few months. What could have possibly happened in that time to leave the embassy deserted and the city on edge? But the truth was, I didn¡¯t know where to start. The palace was vast, and I didn¡¯t have many connections here. Isla was just as lost as I was, her usual confidence faltering in the face of this emptiness. The only person I could think of was Alira¡¯s mother, but her villa was on the outskirts of town¡ªtoo far for a quick answer. There was someone else, though, someone I knew in passing. I just hoped she remembered me. I was fortunate to find her in the office, diligently working. I didn¡¯t even need her to look up; I recognized her instantly by her distinctive platinum-white hair. ¡°Lyrelle... right?¡± I said, my voice tentative. She finally looked up from the scrolls scattered across her desk, her sharp eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Tiberius?¡± she said, her tone a mix of disbelief and curiosity. Then her gaze shifted to Isla, and her brow furrowed. ¡°Isla? What happened to your ears?¡± Isla raised her hand, showing Lyrelle the ring that masked her elven features. But I didn¡¯t have the patience for small talk. ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± I asked, cutting straight to the point. Lyrelle leaned back in her chair, studying us for a moment. ¡°Did you just get here?¡± she asked, and we nodded. She let out a long breath, as if bracing herself. ¡°Then I¡¯d better start from the beginning.¡± As she began to explain, my stomach sank. My mind raced ahead, trying to piece together what she might say, but nothing could have prepared me for the news about Alira. She¡¯d gone on a mission of her own¡ªone I hadn¡¯t even known about. My heart clenched as Lyrelle explained that Alira hadn¡¯t returned on the scheduled date, and no messages had come to explain her absence. She¡¯d been declared missing in action. My pulse skyrocketed, a rush of panic surging through me. The whole point of her staying behind had been to keep her safe. I¡¯d left her here so she wouldn¡¯t be caught up in the chaos I was walking into. And now she was gone. Missing. I took a few deep breaths, trying to steady myself. Missing wasn¡¯t the end of the world. Alira was resourceful, clever, and more than capable of handling herself¡ªespecially with her newfound abilities. She could be anywhere, doing anything. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Can you tell me more about her mission?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to stay calm. ¡°Maybe I can find some information, figure out where she might have gone.¡± Lyrelle looked even more shocked, as if she¡¯d forgotten for a moment just how out of the loop we were. ¡°Right, you just arrived,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Ascalon declared war on us last week. The army is mobilizing as we speak to meet the invading force. I wouldn¡¯t advise going anywhere near the border.¡± ¡°Well, I have to get to the front line,¡± I said, my voice firm despite my unease. ¡°Maybe find a way across. I can¡¯t just sit here in the city and do nothing while Alira¡¯s out there.¡± Lyrelle looked at me with a mix of understanding and concern. ¡°I can give you dispensation to join the mage corps,¡± she offered. ¡°They need every hand they can get right now.¡± I nodded, though my intentions weren¡¯t to fight in their battles. I just needed to avoid wasting time dodging patrols from both armies. Portals weren¡¯t an option, not to places I hadn¡¯t been before, and even familiar locations had to be crystal clear in my mind. That¡¯s why I¡¯d chosen the shed as my anchor point. I¡¯d spent so much time there working on my chocolate project that I could picture every detail. But the border between Malacor and Ascalon? That was a different story. It had been over a year since I¡¯d arrived in this world, and while I¡¯d crossed that border with Alira, the memories had faded. I couldn¡¯t recall the scenery well enough to open a portal there. And honestly, who paid attention to the landscape when Alira was by your side? My focus had been on her, not the terrain. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, cutting through my thoughts. ¡°Get me something so I can tag along with the army. I¡¯ll figure out the rest later.¡± Lyrelle grabbed a piece of paper and began scribbling, her pen moving quickly. As she worked, Isla spoke up. ¡°What about the elf delegation?¡± she asked, her tone sharp. She glanced up, her expression neutral. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for a while. I don¡¯t know if they considered you missing in action as well, but it seems they cut their losses and left,¡± she said matter-of-factly before returning to her task. Isla¡¯s face darkened, her anger palpable. ¡°I guess they aren¡¯t huge fans of ¡®leave no elf behind,¡¯ huh?¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood. She shook her head, her voice bitter. ¡°Amra and I weren¡¯t exactly popular with the leadership. No one would¡¯ve lost any sleep over us. They even sent Ena with Alira.¡± ¡°Not popular either?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Ena was very good at her job,¡± Isla replied, ¡°but for a diplomat, she was terrible at playing the politics game back home.¡± It made sense, in a way. Dealing with other people¡¯s nonsense all day, only to come home and face more of the same. No wonder so many people hated politics. You either entered it for power and money, or you had to have the patience of a saint to navigate the endless games if you wanted to accomplish anything remotely meaningful. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± I asked Isla, turning the conversation back to her. She hesitated, her anger giving way to uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. Lyrelle interjected, her tone practical. ¡°Well, the mages are leaving with the army, so there¡¯s no way to organize them to portal you out. Not with the chaos outside.¡± Isla almost smiled at that, a flicker of dark humor in her eyes. ¡°Guess I¡¯m stuck here,¡± she said, shrugging. I studied her for a moment, surprised by her calm. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more upset,¡± I said. She met my gaze, her expression unreadable. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just used to being disappointed.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re looking for ideas, I could always use another partner in crime,¡± I offered. Isla shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°Why not?¡± she replied. Lyrelle looked up from her desk and sighed, clearly resigned to the chaos we were bringing her way. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll be making another document for you,¡± she said, reaching for a fresh piece of parchment. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my tone sincere. ¡°I know we don¡¯t know each other that well, but this means a lot.¡± She paused, her pen hovering over the paper, and glanced up at me. ¡°Alira is one of my best friends,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And if half the things she told me about you are true, then you might actually find her.¡± Her words hit me harder than I expected. I hadn¡¯t realized how much Alira had talked about me, and the thought of her being out there, missing and possibly in danger, made my chest tighten. Lyrelle finished scribbling on the scroll, then stood and handed us the papers. ¡°These will give you free passage into the army camp,¡± she explained. ¡°You can stay with the mage corps and sneak out when the time is right, or you can go find my boss. He can help if you run into any problems.¡± ¡°Thanks again,¡± Isla said, her voice softer than usual. We said our goodbyes and headed toward the northern exit of the city. If the southern gate had seemed busy earlier, this was on another level entirely. The road was a chaotic mess¡ªa traffic jam of supply wagons, soldiers on horseback, and a surprising number of refugees. The wagons were piled high with belongings, the kind of things you only took with you if you didn¡¯t expect to return. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The army camp was a sprawling, chaotic mess of tents, wagons, and soldiers milling about. The air was thick with the smell of smoke, sweat, and the faint tang of metal. We made our way through the throng, flashing the documents Lyrelle had given us to the guards at the entrance. They barely glanced at the papers before waving us through, their attention focused on the endless stream of people and supplies pouring into the camp. Finding the mage corps¡¯ section of the camp was easier than I expected. A cluster of tents stood slightly apart from the rest, marked by banners embroidered with arcane symbols. The mages themselves were a mixed bunch¡ªsome were deep in conversation, others were practicing spells, and a few were arguing over maps and scrolls. We were greeted by a harried-looking officer who barely glanced at our papers before assigning us to a tent. ¡°You¡¯ll be moving out with the rest of the corps at dawn,¡± he said, his tone brisk. ¡°Get some rest while you can.¡± The tent was cramped, with just enough space for two bedrolls and our packs. Isla and I exchanged a look but didn¡¯t say much. There wasn¡¯t much to say. We both knew what we were here for, and it wasn¡¯t to fight in this war. The next morning, the camp was a flurry of activity long before the sun rose. Soldiers shouted orders, wagons creaked into formation, and the mages gathered their supplies. Isla and I fell in with the mage corps, doing our best to blend in. The march out of the camp was slow and tedious, the column stretching endlessly ahead of us. As we moved further from the city, the landscape began to change. The familiar fields and roads gave way to rougher terrain. Isla and I stayed close, biding our time and waiting for the right moment to slip away. Chapter 2.31 - Army Life When I was little, my father used to tell me stories about his time in the army. He hadn¡¯t been part of any war or major conflict¡ªback then, military service was compulsory for every man after high school. He always said he¡¯d been lucky, stationed at a remote border post where the biggest threat was boredom. The border was marked by a major river, and the neighboring country was on good terms with ours, so there was virtually no activity. But when people are bored, they get creative. My favorite story of his, and he had a lot of stories, was about the time a new recruit arrived, and they decided to haze him. As the leader of his platoon, my father was in charge of assignments, so he made sure to send the new guy on his first night patrol with a more experienced soldier. To add to the prank, my father personally handed them their ammunition, ensuring they were given blanks¡ªthe kind used for training exercises. Their patrol route followed the edge of the river, where a ten-yard strip of land had been plowed to make it easier to spot any unauthorized crossings. To keep things interesting, they had a dog that joined them on these patrols. I can¡¯t recall his name, but he assured me that the walks were his favorite activity. After sending the new guy and his partner on their way, my father and the rest of the soldiers from the barracks snuck out to intercept them. The river¡¯s winding path made it easy to cut across and get ahead of the patrol. They set up on a small hill overlooking the route, and my father explained the plan again: three soldiers, dressed in civilian clothes, would pretend to emerge from the riverbank and act like intruders. It was a simple plan, really. The evening light provided enough visibility to see the action, but it also added an air of confusion to the scene. It didn¡¯t take long for the patrol to arrive, and right on cue, the ¡°intruders¡± burst from the riverbank, running toward the patrol as if they were up to no good. From what I understood, the protocol for dealing with trespassers was strict. You couldn¡¯t just shoot them on sight. First, you had to announce yourself, then yell for them to stop, then threaten to shoot, and finally fire a warning shot into the air. Only after all that could you consider using lethal force¡ªand even then, nobody actually wanted to shoot anyone. These were just kids, after all. But the new guy must have panicked. Instead of following protocol, he immediately drew his weapon and started shooting at the intruders. Of course, since he was firing blanks, the ¡°intruders¡± didn¡¯t even flinch, let alone stop. Meanwhile, the dog, who had been trained to attack on command, rushed toward the trespassers. But as he got closer, he recognized them. Instead of attacking, he happily wagged his tail and trotted alongside them. By this point, my father and the others on the hill were dying of laughter. It only got worse when, instead of running away, the ¡°intruders¡± turned the tables and pretended to attack the patrol. The new guy, completely overwhelmed, threw his weapon to the ground and bolted, leaving his partner behind to face the ¡°enemy¡± alone. My father said he¡¯d never laughed as hard as he did that evening. At one point, they were laughing so hard that they were laughing at each other¡¯s laughter. It was one of those moments that became legendary in their unit. Hearing stories like that made me feel like I¡¯d missed out on something when I grew up. By the time I was old enough, the compulsory military service had been abolished, and there was no army for me to join. I always felt a pang of regret, as if I¡¯d been denied a rite of passage¡ªa chance to experience the camaraderie, the pranks, and the absurdity that came with it. After more than a week on the road with the army, I can sincerely say I would have done poorly in the military. To be fair, my father had warned me. He always said the army was the place with the highest concentration of stupid people he¡¯d ever encountered. At the time, I¡¯d brushed it off as one of his usual rants, but now, trudging along with this ragtag force, I couldn¡¯t help but see the truth in his words. And when I say stupid, I don¡¯t mean uneducated folks from forgotten villages¡ªthough there were plenty of those too. No, I mean people who, the moment they get the tiniest shred of power, use it to mask their glaring inferiority complexes. It was exhausting to deal with. Every day, I¡¯d watch some petty officer strut around, barking orders at anyone within earshot, as if their newfound authority somehow made up for their lack of skill or intelligence. The worst part was having to keep my mouth shut. I couldn¡¯t afford to draw attention to myself, not when I was trying to stay under the radar. But gods, it was hard not to roll my eyes or mutter something sarcastic under my breath. The higher-ups might have been more competent¡ªor at least I hoped they were¡ªbut the people I¡¯d met so far didn¡¯t inspire much confidence in the fighting power of this army. Most of the soldiers were green, barely able to hold a sword properly, let alone use it in battle. The officers seemed more interested in maintaining their own status than actually preparing for the fight ahead. It was hard to imagine this disorganized, unmotivated group standing up to a well-organized enemy, let alone winning. Every time I thought about it, a knot of dread tightened in my stomach. The only respite we had was in the evenings, after the camp was set up and the day¡¯s march was over. For a few precious hours, the tension would ease. Soldiers would gather around fires, sharing stories or passing around whatever meager rations they had. It was during these moments that I caught glimpses of the people beneath the uniforms¡ªfarmers, blacksmiths, and merchants who¡¯d been thrust into this mess, just like me. They weren¡¯t stupid, not really. They were just ordinary people trying to survive in a system that didn¡¯t care about them. But even these moments of calm couldn¡¯t erase the reality of army life. While the constant marching didn¡¯t leave a mark on my feet like the others complained the food was barely edible, and there was never enough of it. Sleep was a luxury, interrupted by the sounds of snoring, coughing, or the occasional shouted order from some overzealous guard. And always, always, there was the waking up before the sun was even up fully. My father had been right. The military wasn¡¯t for me. It wasn¡¯t merely the physical strain; it was the overwhelming inefficiency, the constant power struggles, and the feeling of being just a cog in a machine that was indifferent to your survival. To keep myself from spiraling into worry about Alira, I joined Isla as she trained with her newfound solid illusions. At first, I was an adequate training partner. Neither of us had much experience with weapons, conjured or otherwise, so we were on somewhat even footing. The exercise was good for me, I guess, but it didn¡¯t take long for the gap between us to widen. Now, after an hour of sparring, I was panting and drenched in sweat, while Isla looked as fresh as when we¡¯d started. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already tired?¡± she teased, twirling her wooden sword with ease. I groaned and collapsed onto the ground, my arms trembling. ¡°It¡¯s been like half an hour. I don¡¯t think I can lift this stupid sword even if I tried.¡± ¡°You wish you could last half an hour.¡± then sighed, planting the tip of her sword in the dirt. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Train with a target dummy?¡± She said it with such calmness that I doubted she meant any double entendre. Just as I was about to comment, a loud thud drew my attention. We turned to see a body on the ground nearby, where another pair had been training. The standing figure, a tall man with a confident stance, looked down at his downed opponent and then glanced over at us. He shrugged and made his way toward us, his wooden sword resting on his shoulder. ¡°Hello,¡± he said with a friendly wave. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve got the same problem as you. One partner short.¡± He gestured to Isla with his sword. ¡°Mind if I step in?¡± Isla actually smiled a rare sight and nodded. ¡°Be my guest.¡± The man was skilled, and I had actually gained some experience with various opponents by now. He moved with a fluid grace, his strikes precise and controlled. What surprised me, though, was how he didn¡¯t dominate the sparring session. Instead, he offered Isla small tips here and there¡ªnothing overbearing, just gentle pointers to help her improve. It was clear he knew what he was doing, and Isla seemed to appreciate the guidance. As the match went on, Isla began to incorporate more of her illusions into the fight. At first, it was just a flicker here and there, but soon she was creating full-blown distractions¡ªphantom strikes, false openings, and even duplicates of herself. The man¡¯s calm demeanor faltered for a moment as he struggled to keep up, and Isla managed to land a solid hit on him. He stepped back, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, you got me,¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡± Isla grinned, clearly pleased with herself. ¡°The tips helped.¡± ¡°My name is Jamie,¡± he said with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Isla, and this is Tiberius,¡± she replied, gesturing toward me with her sword. The man turned to me, his smile still intact. ¡°No offense, but if you want her to improve, she should find a more suitable training partner.¡± I smirked in return. ¡°I keep telling her that.¡± ¡°Mind if I sit with you two?¡± he asked. ¡°Please,¡± Isla said, nodding. That made me raise an eyebrow. The whole reason I was sparring with her was that she refused to find a more suitable partner. I¡¯d noticed Jamie around the camp over the past few days, helping newcomers. He was clearly skilled¡ªmaybe a little too skilled. ¡°Why are you down here training new recruits?¡± I asked, not bothering to hide my curiosity. ¡°With your skill level, you should be higher in rank.¡± His smile faded, and his expression darkened. ¡°I got demoted to training sergeant.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± Isla chimed in. He lifted his gaze from the ground, looking toward the officers¡¯ tents up the hill. ¡°I thought with the kingdom at stake, they¡¯d actually listen to ideas. But I was reminded that I¡¯m not a noble and should ¡®know my place,¡¯¡± he said bitterly. I gave him a sympathetic pat on the back. ¡°I know exactly what you mean. I¡¯m an offworlder,¡± I admitted. He nodded, a hint of approval in his eyes. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they do know better,¡± he said with a resigned shrug. ¡°What exactly did you say to annoy them so much?¡± Isla pressed. ¡°I was part of a strategy meeting¡ªyou know, sitting in the back row. The plan they came up with was basically a direct confrontation,¡± he explained. ¡°And you thought that was unwise?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s no way Ascalon would march out to meet us head-on without some kind of surprise waiting. I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut and said as much. When the king seemed to agree with me, I thought there was hope. However, it seemed that their army was weaker than ours, at least according to the intelligence reports.¡± He lifted his hands in a helpless gesture. ¡°Next thing I knew, I was called in by my superior and reassigned to teaching kids how to hold a sword properly.¡± ¡°Well, I hope they come around,¡± I said, though inwardly, I doubted it. ¡°Everyone I¡¯ve met so far hasn¡¯t given me much hope for this army.¡± He didn¡¯t look happy at all. ¡°That¡¯s because the experienced soldiers were sent to the troll border. What you see here are the reserve conscripts, plus whatever town militias we could scrape together along the way,¡± he said, his tone heavy with frustration. ¡°Why are they attacking, then?¡± Isla asked, her voice sharp with curiosity. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hold a defensive position and let your men gain experience? You¡¯re much more likely to survive defending than attacking.¡± ¡°Yeah, what she said,¡± I mumbled under my breath, though my mind was already racing. Defensive strategies made sense, but something about this whole situation felt off. Were they hiding something, or was this just another case of arrogance leading to disaster? ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jamie admitted, his voice tinged with doubt. ¡°Some of the decisions have been¡­ puzzling. But they must have information we don¡¯t¡ªmaybe from spies or defectors.¡± He sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than us. ¡°Maybe,¡± I mused, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°But enough about the war. Tell me you have time to teach Isla a thing or two before we reach the frontline. I¡¯m not much of a swordsman.¡± He laughed, a dry, humorless sound. ¡°That much is clear. For your sake, I hope you have other skills.¡± Before I could retort, Isla jumped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯ll outlive us all. I¡¯ve never met anyone luckier than him.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at that, though inwardly, I wasn¡¯t so sure. Luck had always been on my side, but was it really luck? Or was it just that I had more options than most? Isla had saved herself at the castle, but she¡¯d come back for me¡ªwell, maybe more for Amra. Still, the bracer she¡¯d used to help us escape had come from me. Maybe luck wasn¡¯t just something that happened to you. Maybe you made your own luck. The more I thought about it, the more I realized how much it came down to options. The more allies you had, the more chances you had to survive. I¡¯d always said I needed to make more friends, and now, with times like these, I could use all the options I could get. While I was lost in my thoughts, Isla and Jamie had already struck up a conversation. They seemed to be hitting it off, maybe my brooding had pushed her to find someone else to talk to. I hadn¡¯t been the most pleasant companion lately, my mind weighed down with worry. Isla had tried to be patient, but everyone had their limits. Nevertheless, it hadn¡¯t occurred to me that she would be in the mood for conversation, given the recent events. Yet there she was, chatting with Jamie as if nothing had happened. Were they truly friends, or merely acquaintances brought together by chance? I felt a twinge of guilt for even considering it, but I knew that I likely wouldn¡¯t mourn three strangers after just a few weeks. Was I becoming jaded, or had this always been part of me? Maybe a little of both. To keep my mind off Alira, I¡¯d started thinking about the war in the last week. It was inevitable, after all, and even if I didn¡¯t want to be part of it, I knew there was no escaping it. My spells, though useful, were mostly single-target¡ªeffective against a few people at most. But armies here numbered in the tens of thousands. I could cast spells all day and barely make a dent. That left me with two options: either use my powers for show, to boost morale like I had at the arena, or come up with something new. I¡¯d always tried to think of new spells, but after all this time on this planet, I¡¯d started to believe that real breakthroughs only came when there was an immediate need. All my best spells had been born out of necessity, not peaceful meditation. My frostbolt, for example, still took five seconds to cast and did less damage than an arrow. Maybe adrenaline was the key, maybe it cleared the way for a stronger connection to the aether. It was a long shot, but worth testing. Chapter 2.32 - Set-piece The next few days blurred by, a strange mix of urgency and monotony. With Elena busy with her training, I tried to channel my focus into crafting something¡ªanything¡ªthat could give us an edge in the looming battle. My mind raced with ideas, but they all felt hollow, untested. How could I know if any of them would work? I was trapped in a camp teeming with people, forced to keep my head down, my experiments small and inconspicuous. Even those small attempts were disappointing, each one a reminder that my so-called brilliance was failing me when it mattered most. But the real weight pressing on me wasn¡¯t the failure of my spell inventions¡ªit was the people. Real, living people who would be caught in the crossfire. Whatever I created, whatever I unleashed, would inevitably kill. And for what? These soldiers hadn¡¯t wronged me personally. They were just following orders, pawns in a game orchestrated by their leaders. Those leaders, though, they were a different story. What they did to Alira¡­ I clenched my fists, my mind spiraling into dark, vivid fantasies of what I¡¯d do if I ever found myself face-to-face with them. But the soldiers? I wasn¡¯t ready to condemn them. Not yet. Tonight was the night. We¡¯d reached the border, and the camp was shifting into something more permanent. If we didn¡¯t leave now, we might never get another chance. I glanced at Elena, my voice low. ¡°You have everything?¡± ¡°Ready to go,¡± she replied, her tone steady but her eyes darting nervously. I couldn¡¯t blame her. I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, though. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to say goodbye to Jamie?¡± The smirk on my face was automatic, a weak attempt to lighten the tension. She hesitated, and for a moment, I thought she might actually consider it. But then she shook her head firmly. No goodbyes. Just as we stepped out of the tent, though, there he was¡ªJamie, standing like a shadow in the dim light. My stomach dropped. Of course. Nothing could ever be simple. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± he asked, his voice casual but his eyes sharp. ¡°An evening walk,¡± I said after a beat of hesitation, the words tumbling out before I could think of something better. My mind scrambled, trying to gauge how much he knew, how much he suspected. Jamie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his eyes narrowed slightly, and I could feel the weight of his skepticism. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he replied, his tone flat, unimpressed. ¡°Look¡­¡± I started, but he cut me off before I could even attempt to explain. ¡°No,¡± he said sharply, stepping closer until he was right in front of us. His presence was imposing, and I could feel the tension radiating off him. ¡°You listen. It¡¯s clear you have your own plans, but whatever they are, they¡¯ll have to wait until after the battle.¡± I bristled at his tone, but I kept my voice calm, or at least I tried to. ¡°We¡¯re just two people. I¡¯m sure you can manage without us.¡± He didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he studied us intently, his gaze lingering on Elena. ¡°I¡¯ve trained with Elena,¡± he said slowly, as if piecing together a puzzle. ¡°She doesn¡¯t move like a human. More like an elf, if I had to guess. And her abilities¡­ they¡¯re far above anything I¡¯ve seen others do. She could provide invaluable help in the battle¡ªscouting, hiding army movements, or any number of things I haven¡¯t even thought of yet.¡± I glanced at Elena, my frustration bubbling under the surface. She met my eyes, her expression unreadable. ¡°He has a point,¡± she said quietly. I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here,¡± I snapped, my voice sharper than I intended. She didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I came with you because you can make a change in this world,¡± she said, her tone steady. ¡°You can make a difference in the days to come.¡± ¡°But Alira¡­¡± I started, the name catching in my throat. How could she even suggest staying? ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Elena interrupted, her voice softening, ¡°but this is more important than her.¡± I clenched my fists, my chest tightening. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± I said, my voice low and bitter. ¡°If you want to help them, be my guest. But I¡¯m leaving.¡± I took a step forward, but Jamie moved to block my path. I met his gaze, my jaw tight. ¡°I know I¡¯m terrible with a sword,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the anger simmering inside me, ¡°but please don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± For an instant, a faint smile flickered across his face, devoid of any trace of amusement. ¡°Elena is one of the most powerful people I¡¯ve met,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°And she clearly respects you and your abilities. If you managed to impress her, it means we definitely need you too.¡± I shook my head, my resolve hardening. ¡°I have more important things to do,¡± I said, brushing past him. But his next words stopped me cold. ¡°Was it Alira? As in the ambassador to the elves who went to Ascalon?¡± I stood frozen, my heart hammering against my ribs. He seemed to take my silence as agreement, pressing on in a hushed tone. ¡°I only met her in passing, but she cared about this kingdom.¡± ¡°When she¡¯s back, she can care all she wants about it,¡± I said, my voice tight, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. Jamie¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and unyielding. ¡°There might be no kingdom left after tomorrow.¡± I turned to face him, my frustration bubbling over. ¡°You¡¯re really overestimating our abilities,¡± I snapped. ¡°Every bit might make a difference in the end,¡± he replied, his tone steady, infuriatingly calm. I wanted to argue, to tell him he was wrong, that I couldn¡¯t be the person he thought I was. But then Elena spoke, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s one more day.¡± One more day. It sounded so small, so insignificant. But as I stood there, caught between Jamie¡¯s unwavering gaze and Elena¡¯s quiet resolve, I knew she might never forgive me even if I did end up saving her. One more day, the voice in my head repeated, softer now, almost pleading. What¡¯s one more day? I closed my eyes, letting out a long, shaky breath. Alira¡¯s face flashed in my mind¡ªher smile, her determination, the way she¡¯d always believed in something bigger than herself. She¡¯d given everything for this kingdom, for people she didn¡¯t even know. ¡°Fine,¡± I said finally, the word heavy with resignation. ¡°One more day.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The plains stretched out before us, vast and unbroken, like a stage meticulously prepared for some grand, tragic performance. The land was flat and open, with only the occasional hill breaking the monotony. It was the kind of terrain that gave commanders dreams of glory¡ªenough room for complex maneuvers, for cavalry charges, for the kind of sweeping, decisive victories that bards would sing about for generations. But as I stood there, staring out at the emptiness, all I could think about was how exposed we were. There was no cover, no high ground to claim, no natural barriers to hide behind. Just an endless expanse of dirt and grass, waiting to be soaked in blood. At least I was positioned behind the front lines, perched on one of the few hills that offered a clearer view of the battlefield below. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something, a small advantage in the chaos that was about to unfold. From here, I could see the movements of both sides and maybe, just maybe, find a way to make a difference without getting myself killed. It was late afternoon when the first signs of the enemy appeared. A distant rumble, like thunder, rolled across the plains. At first, I thought it was the weather, but the sky was clear. Then I saw them¡ªshapes emerging over the crest of a far-off hill, dark and indistinct at first, like shadows stretching in the fading light. As they drew closer, the shapes resolved into ranks of soldiers, their armor glinting in the sun like shards of broken glass. Banners fluttered above them, emblazoned with symbols I didn¡¯t recognize. The enemy moved with the same disorder that characterized this army, which gave me hope for the battle. Still, they didn¡¯t rush or falter; they advanced steadily, methodically, as if they had all the time in the world. I could see the glint of spears, the gleam of shields, the occasional flash of a commander¡¯s plume as they took their positions. Even from this distance, their numbers were staggering. They seemed to go on forever, a sea of bodies and steel that stretched from one horizon to the other. It took me a second to realize that perhaps from their point of view, our army looked the same. From what Jamie told us, we actually had the numerical advantage though, so it increased my respect for the soldiers that had to charge into those numbers. I had expected the battle to be different from what I¡¯d read in history books¡ªmore fantastical, less predictable. But as I stood there, watching the two armies prepare for the clash, I realized some truths were universal, even when magic was involved. No matter how much power you wield, armor and shields still matter. The enemy was too far for me to make out the details of their gear, but it didn¡¯t look like there was a huge technological gap between the kingdoms. The formations were familiar, too. Infantry in the center, cavalry on the right¡ªpretty much textbook. I half expected formations of lances or halberds, but it was the first thing missing from the picture. One likely cause might be the mage clusters, wielding their power like artillery, lobbing sizable fireballs into the enemy ranks. They were slow, though, their attacks arcing high into the air, giving the enemy time to dodge. That meant mobility was key, which ruled out tight formations. The projectiles were slow enough to dodge since they had to be lobbed high into the air to cover the distance. As a result, formations had to stay mobile, making dense ranks impractical. Both armies advanced cautiously, seemingly content to let the opposing artillery tire itself out. The mages, of course, had strategies of their own¡ªfaking exhaustion before resuming their barrages¡ªbut in the end, all it accomplished was bringing the armies closer together. Without a clear front line or a shield wall, the moment the gap shrank enough, both sides charged. Within seconds, the front ranks clashed, steel ringing against steel, the sounds carrying far across the plains. The battlefield, once covered in dry grass, soon filled with rising dust kicked up by the relentless motion. As the lines blurred into a mass of shimmering steel, it became impossible to tell who was gaining the upper hand. With no wind to clear the air, the dust simply hung in place, growing thicker by the second. Even the most seasoned commanders would struggle to make sense of the battle now. But it gave me an idea. I rushed toward the back of our line and began casting a Wind Blast. Normally, the spell concentrated its force into a powerful, focused burst¡ªstrong enough to hurl bodies. But instead of force, I needed coverage. Gradually, I expanded the spell¡¯s area of effect, trading raw power for reach. The theory was simple: wind moves from high-pressure to low-pressure zones. If I could create a high-pressure area around me, I could direct the airflow. The easiest way? Lower the temperature. I layered in a Frost Bolt spell, gradually cooling the surrounding air. Every few seconds, I pulsed the wind forward, steadily widening the affected area as my control improved. I couldn¡¯t influence the entire battlefield, but on the portion of the front where I focused my efforts, the dust began drifting toward the enemy, carried by a gentle breeze. Our forces capitalized on the advantage immediately. With clearer visibility, our mages could target enemy lines more effectively, while their mages were left firing blindly into the haze. The shift was subtle at first, but as the dust cloud thickened on their side, our soldiers began pressing forward. Even the battle cries grew stronger, confidence swelling through the ranks. Morale was on our side now. The problem was that only our middle line was pushing forward, while the flanks were still shrouded in dust, making it impossible to see their progress. The famous Battle of Cannae flashed through my mind¡ªa smaller army surrounding and annihilating a larger one because they pushed too hard in the center. What if that¡¯s happening here? I thought, a cold knot forming in my stomach. What if I¡¯ve just made everything worse? Maybe it was time to switch positions, just to be safe. I really didn¡¯t want to be the cause of some tactical catastrophe. Slowly, I made my way to the left flank, clearing the dust from the front line as I went. The left line hadn¡¯t kept up with the center, but seeing their comrades advance seemed to give them new strength. Or maybe it was the enemy soldiers, watching their center collapse, who were losing morale. Either way, we were winning¡ªeven to my untrained eyes. As long as the right flank hadn¡¯t totally collapsed, this would be an easy victory. Maybe superior numbers do count for something after all, a flicker of optimism rising in me. But that optimism didn¡¯t last long. Something strange was happening. I only noticed it because I was paying close attention to the gentle breeze I was creating. Instead of blowing straight toward the enemy, it was starting to veer to the right, toward the center. It could only mean another low-pressure zone was forming somewhere to the left. Was this a counter to my efforts? But if it was, why wasn¡¯t the wind pushing back toward us? That would make more sense if they were trying to reverse what I¡¯d done. The counter-breeze grew stronger, and the air started to feel unnaturally cold. Then I saw it¡ªthe first wispy tendrils of mist forming on the ground. They thickened quickly, rising into a dense fog that swallowed the left flank, making visibility almost nonexistent. It had to be magic, and powerful magic at that. Creating something like this would take a lot of people working together. My mind immediately jumped to our own tactic of masking our attack on the wagon train. But back then, the goal had been simple: to hide our low numbers and create the illusion of strength. Here, though, there was no reason to do the same. That left only one other option: they were preparing a full-blown flanking attack. If I was right, we were about to be hit from the side, and hard. I looked around, but no one else seemed to be reacting with the same urgency. A small unit had taken up position near the mist, but where were the reinforcements? Where were the reserves? Were they slow to mobilize, or was indecision paralyzing our commanders? Who am I to judge? I was just as indecisive. What if I was wrong? What if I raised the alarm and nothing came out of the fog? The forces sent here could weaken other fronts, and I didn¡¯t want the fates of thousands resting on my shoulders¡­not again. But the breeze was getting colder, the mist denser, and the feeling of dread in my chest heavier. ¡®Come on,¡¯ I scolded myself. A flanking attack is literally the first lesson in any tactics manual. With my decision made, I started firing lightning bolts into the sky, the bright flashes cutting through the gloom. It had worked in the arena to draw attention, and I hoped it would work here too. When I felt I¡¯d gotten enough eyes on me, I switched to firing into the mist, the bolts illuminating the swirling fog for brief moments. Fortunately, units began to shift, rerouting toward the thickening mist. Soldiers scrambled into position, forming defensive lines with shields raised and weapons ready. The air was tense, every eye fixed on the swirling fog, now eerily illuminated by the occasional flash of lightning from my spells. The reinforcements were moving, but they weren¡¯t fast enough¡ªnot nearly fast enough. Then they emerged. First came the raptors, sleek and terrifying, their razor-sharp claws glinting in the dim light as they darted forward with unnatural speed. But it was what rode atop them that made my blood run cold. Tall and unnervingly skinny, their elongated limbs seemed almost too frail to carry their weight, yet they moved with a predatory grace. Their bodies were painted in vivid, swirling patterns of red, blue, and yellow, the colors stark against their ashen skin. Chapter 2.34 - The Long Road Back Alira I darted through a side alley, spotting a laundry pile. A drab cloak caught my eye¡ªperfect. I snagged it, pulling it over my ambassador¡¯s finery. No time to waste. The city sprawled ahead, a tangled mess of alleys and streets. I slipped into the chaos outside, blending with the panicked throng¡ªmerchants shouting, mothers clutching kids. My hands moved fast, brushing a fat merchant¡¯s coat. Coin and a dagger slipped into my grip. He didn¡¯t notice; no one did. I ducked into a grimy tavern, the air thick with sweat and ale. A wiry stablehand eyed me from the corner. I slid the stolen coin across the bar, muttering about a horse. He didn¡¯t ask questions¡ªjust jerked his head toward the back. Minutes later, I was on a wiry mare, kicking her into a gallop as the city¡¯s walls faded into the dark. I rode hard, the wind biting my face. The horse¡¯s hooves pounded the dirt road, and I kept low, ears straining for shouts or hoofbeats behind me. Nothing yet. Still, I couldn¡¯t linger. Six hundred miles stretched between me and my kingdom¡¯s nearest outpost. Where¡¯s Tiberius when you need him? A portal would have made this so much easier. The city¡¯s chaos gave me a head start, but I knew they¡¯d send someone, eventually. I veered off the main road at dawn, guiding the mare into a thicket. Her sides heaved; she¡¯d earned a rest. I ditched the ambassador¡¯s clothes under a rock. They kept me warm during the night, but were too flashy for daytime wear. I kept the cloak tightly wrapped around me, as the morning was still chilly. I rummaged through the merchant¡¯s coin pouch¡ªenough for a meal and some clothes, maybe a bribe. The dagger felt solid in my hand, a cold comfort. By midday, I hit a village, just a cluster of thatched roofs. I bartered the last of the coin for bread and a waterskin, keeping my hood up. A farmer muttered about soldiers passing through¡ªcoup enforcers, probably. I didn¡¯t stick around to find out. Back on the mare, I stuck to back trails, weaving through woods and over streams. My legs ached, but I¡¯d trained for worse. Every snap of a twig had me glancing back, but the pursuers never closed in. Days blurred¡ªride, rest, move. The mare got injured after a week; I left her grazing by a creek. On foot, I pushed through, my agility carrying me over the rough terrain. I moved fast, my stomach growling. After the daily feasts, it took some adjustment to live off the land, relying on berries from thorny bushes and roots dug up with my dagger. Nights hit hard, the cold sinking into my bones, but I kept going. I navigated by the stars, their patterns sharp in my mind from maps I¡¯d studied during those endless trainings in my youth. Six hundred miles, I reminded myself. I¡¯d make it¡ªor die trying. I remembered a minor noble from the peace talks¡ªLord Erynd, a portly man with a grudge against Alexander. He had health issues so had to leave early, but his manor was close enough, a gamble worth taking. I had no better play. I wasn¡¯t very familiar with the land beyond the capital, and stealing horses tends to attract unwanted attention. The wild gave way to villages and patrol routes, and I slipped through. One guard got too close¡ªhis mistake. I looped an arm around his neck, squeezing until he went limp, then dragged him behind a tree. No blood, no noise. At Erynd¡¯s gate, I knocked, hood low. A mention of Ren¡¯s name got me an audience with him. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here,¡± he muttered. I offered what I knew¡ªwho¡¯d turned, who¡¯d didn¡¯t. It bought me a hot meal, a sturdy horse, and a guide named Tren. He knew the backroads, and we dodged two checkpoints, their lanterns flickering in the dark. A tracker sniffed too near once. I tackled him, blade to his throat, and left him groaning in the dirt. At least Tren didn¡¯t have a sensitive stomach. We hit a river three days later, wide and churning. ¡°This is where I leave you,¡± he said, pointing across. ¡°Outpost¡¯s that way¡ªmaybe a week.¡± I nodded, stripped my cloak, and dove in. The current fought me, but I¡¯m stronger than I look. I hauled myself out, shivering, and kept moving. I chewed bitter roots, slept in snatches under pines, but at least I had some maps now. Days blurred into a grind. My cloak was a rag, my boots caked in mud, but I felt it¡ªthe shift in the air. A faint whiff of smoke. I crested a hill, and there it was: an outpost, my kingdom¡¯s colors snapping in the breeze. The gates loomed ahead, a rough-hewn wall of logs and stone that promised safety¡ªif I could just get inside. My legs trembled as I staggered down, soaked from a stream I¡¯d waded, my voice hoarse as I called out. A sentry rushed forward, eyes wide. ¡°Identify yourself,¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m an ambassador from Malachor,¡± I said, dropping to my knees. Six hundred miles, false trails, and too many rivers to count finally behind me. I just hoped I wasn¡¯t too late to make a difference. I pounded on the gate, my voice hoarse as I called out, ¡°Open up!¡± The soldiers who peered down didn¡¯t rush to help. One, a wiry man with a scruffy beard, squinted at me like I was some lost peddler. ¡°State your business,¡± he barked, his tone dripping with skepticism. I straightened as best I could, though my knees wobbled. ¡°I¡¯m an ambassador from Malachor. I¡¯ve escaped a coup in Ascalon. Let me in¡ªI bring news.¡± My words felt solid, urgent, but their eyes flicked over my wrecked state, and I saw the doubt settle in. The bearded one snorted. ¡°Ambassador, eh? Looks like you¡¯ve been ambushed by a mud puddle.¡± I bit back a retort¡ªpride wouldn¡¯t get me through those gates. ¡°I¡¯ve traveled days to reach you,¡± I said, softer now, leaning on the rogue¡¯s charm I¡¯d honed over years. ¡°Please, just shelter and a meal. I¡¯ll prove who I am.¡± That softened them, barely. The gate creaked open, and they ushered me in, but their mutters followed me¡ª¡°If she¡¯s an ambassador, I¡¯m a prince.¡± I ignored it, too tired to care. They led me to a barracks, tossed me a stale loaf and a bowl of thin stew, and pointed me to a cot. It wasn¡¯t much, but the warmth of the broth hit me like a blessing. After I ate, a gruff woman with a scarred cheek showed me to a washroom¡ªa chipped basin and a bucket of cold water. I scrubbed the grime away, watching the dirt swirl down the drain, and traded my rags for a spare tunic and trousers from their stores. They hung loose, but they were dry, clean. My hair, still damp, I tied back with a strip of cloth. I caught my reflection in a cracked mirror¡ªgaunt, hollow-eyed, but alive. That had to count for something. I stepped out, feeling halfway human, and wandered the fort¡¯s yard. The problem was how to get the leader of this fort to take me seriously. I had chosen this fort for a reason. Under the assumption the trolls were their allies, I had selected a remote fort on the far side of the troll highlands, near the mountains. I anticipated that the activity would be concentrated along the eastern border, and the lack of troops in this region proved me correct. However, this now posed a challenge. The fort¡¯s isolation meant I wouldn¡¯t be familiar with anyone stationed there. ¡°Is it possible to get an audience with the leader of this fort?¡± I asked a soldier who appeared to be the highest-ranking officer in the yard. He looked me up and down, his eyes lingering on my clothes. While they were new, they weren¡¯t much better than the rags I¡¯d been wearing before. His expression was skeptical, and I could already feel the dismissal coming before he even spoke. ¡°She¡¯s busy,¡± he said curtly. ¡°I have orders not to disturb her.¡± I stepped closer, lowering my voice but keeping it firm. ¡°This is very important. I¡¯ve come from Ascalon¡¯s capital. She¡¯ll want to know what¡¯s happened there. A messenger must be sent to the king as quickly as possible.¡± The soldier¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a small frown forming as he considered my words. ¡°Maybe after the general leaves, she¡¯ll have time,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°But right now, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m interrupting them.¡± ¡°General?¡± I repeated, my hopes rising instantly. During my time as an ambassador, I¡¯d been forced to attend countless meetings, not to mention the endless dinners my mother hosted, filled with important figures from across the kingdom. If there was a general here, there was a chance I might know him¡ªor at least be able to use my connections to get through. ¡°General Torvyn,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°He arrived yesterday to inspect the premises.¡± The name sparked a flicker of recognition in my mind. Torvyn. I¡¯d met him once, briefly, at one of those interminable state functions. He was a stern man, with a reputation for being both brilliant and uncompromising. If he was here, that changed things. He might be my best chance at getting someone to listen. ¡°General Torvyn,¡± I said, nodding as if his name alone carried weight. ¡°He knows me,¡± I said, my voice firm despite the soldier¡¯s skeptical look. ¡°He¡¯ll want to hear what I have to say.¡± The man¡¯s expression remained guarded, but I pressed on, describing General Torvyn in detail¡ªhis stern demeanor, his reputation for precision, even the way he carried himself at the state functions I¡¯d attended. I shared the little I knew about him, minor details that a random person wouldn¡¯t have been privy to. As I spoke, I watched the soldier¡¯s demeanor shift. His initial skepticism gave way to curiosity, then to a reluctant acceptance. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to make him reconsider. He studied me for a moment longer, clearly torn between his orders and the urgency in my voice. Finally, he sighed. ¡°What was your name again?¡± ¡°Alira.¡± I responded. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said, his tone less dismissive now. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± He said, turning on his heel and striding off toward the fort¡¯s main building. The yard was bustling with activity. Soldiers drilling, blacksmiths hammering at forges, even a small stable. My mind was racing, trying to piece together what I would say, how I would convince them of the urgency of the situation. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Finally, the soldier returned, his expression unreadable. ¡°The general will see you,¡± he said, gesturing for me to follow. I nodded, falling into step behind him as we made our way into the fort. The interior was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of oil and iron. We passed through a series of corridors before finally reaching a heavy wooden door. The soldier knocked once, then pushed it open, stepping aside to let me enter. The room was sparsely furnished, dominated by a large table covered in maps and scrolls. Standing at the head of the table was General Torvyn accompanied by a woman of similar age. His sharp features illuminated by the flickering light of a nearby lantern. He looked up as I entered, his gaze locking onto mine. ¡°I¡¯m Alira, ambassador to Ascalon,¡± I said, stepping closer. ¡°We met at some official dinner after I was named ambassador with the elves.¡± His eyes narrowed, searching mine, then flicked over my borrowed clothes. ¡°Alira?¡± he muttered, like he was testing the name. I nodded, holding his gaze. ¡°I remember now¡ªsat across from me, didn¡¯t you? Talked about trade routes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I said, relief washing through me. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± He grunted, waving off a hovering aide. ¡°You look like hell. What happened?¡± He said. I took a breath, steadying myself. ¡°Ascalon¡¯s fallen to a coup.¡± Torvyn¡¯s face hardened, the lines deepening. ¡°A coup? Who¡¯s behind it?¡± I leaned in, voice low. ¡°Prelate Alexander and his faction,¡± then proceeded to recount my stay there. ¡°I slipped out during the chaos.¡± I said at the end. He rubbed his jaw, eyes distant. ¡°And you¡¯re sure about his abilities?¡± I nodded, then added, ¡°That¡¯s not even the worst part.¡± diving into my theories about troll-Ascalon alliances. He paced a step, then stopped. ¡°There were voices that brought up that possibility. But to ally with humans? That¡¯s unheard of.¡± A faint frown flickered across his lips, there and gone in an instant. ¡°Our army is advancing to the border as we speak,¡± he said, his voice low and measured. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, they¡¯ll be walking into a trap.¡± I agreed, though exhaustion weighed heavily on me, dragging at my limbs and clouding my thoughts. ¡°We need to gather every soldier,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the fatigue, ¡°and try to reach them before the battle.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I have my orders from the king,¡± he said, though his tone lacked conviction and his eyes betrayed his doubt. ¡°The western flank must be defended in case they try something here.¡± He spoke the words as if reciting them, but the hesitation in his voice was unmistakable. It was clear he didn¡¯t fully believe in the necessity of his task, not when the real threat lay elsewhere. Yet orders were orders, and duty bound him to this post, even as the larger battle loomed. "We¡¯ll send a messenger immediately,¡± he added. The woman standing beside him stepped forward. She looked to be in her fifties, her hair streaked with silver but pulled back into a tight, no-nonsense braid. Her face was lined with the marks of a life spent in service. She wore a simple but well-maintained uniform, the insignia on her collar marking her as the leader of the fort. Her voice, when she spoke, was steady and authoritative. ¡°There¡¯s no safe road from here to the eastern border,¡± she said, her tone matter-of-fact but tinged with urgency. ¡°They¡¯ll have to backtrack for a week or try to cut through the wilderness.¡± She paused, her gaze shifting between us, and her expression hardened. ¡°But we both know what this means.¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications. The wilderness was treacherous, and backtracking would cost precious time¡ªtime we might not have. ¡°You said there¡¯s no safe road? So a direct road does exist?¡± I asked her. She nodded, her expression grim. ¡°It crosses near two of their forts. If we want any messengers to get through in one piece, we can¡¯t use that route.¡± ¡°All the more reason to leave with a sizable force,¡± I argued, turning back to the man who seemed determined to cling to his orders. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to waste time or risk being picked off in small groups.¡± ¡°I will not disobey my orders,¡± he insisted, his jaw tightening as he crossed his arms. His tone was firm, but there was a flicker of doubt in his eyes. ¡°Have you fought them? The trolls?¡± I pressed, stepping closer. ¡°I have. People have forgotten how formidable they are, especially with their regeneration. They¡¯re not just strong¡ªthey¡¯re relentless.¡± ¡°I am well aware of their strengths,¡± he said, his voice clipped. ¡°I was stationed at the eastern border for a while.¡± So logic wasn¡¯t going to work. Maybe emotions would. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. ¡°Your duty is to serve the king, right?¡± I asked, my tone softer now. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied after a short pause, his eyes narrowing as if he expected some kind of trap. ¡°Well, he might not survive if they get surrounded,¡± I said bluntly. At least he didn¡¯t respond immediately, his expression shifting as he considered my words. ¡°What¡¯s more important¡ªfollowing orders or ensuring he survives?¡± I finally asked, holding his gaze. He was silent for a moment, clearly thinking it over. But then he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still only your word we have to go by.¡± My patience snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not some random soldier under your command. I worked in the intelligence network, and now I¡¯m an ambassador. If you can¡¯t trust information from someone who literally has that job, then why are we even doing it?¡± ¡°I will have to consult¡­¡± he began, but I cut him off, too tired and too desperate to be diplomatic. ¡°Every hour we delay might mean we miss the battle. You need to give the order now,¡± I emphasized, my voice rising. He still didn¡¯t look convinced. I could feel the opportunity slipping away, his stubbornness hardening with every second. If I pushed any further, he¡¯d only dig in deeper. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± the woman said suddenly. That seemed to catch his attention. He turned to her, his brow furrowing. ¡°Ascalon would never attack us so directly. Everyone knows they might have something, but trolls allying with them? That¡¯s unheard of. But I believe her.¡± Her support was a lifeline, and I clung to it. Maybe with her backing me, his stubbornness would finally give way. ¡°If you don¡¯t give the order, I will,¡± she added, her tone firm and unyielding. ¡°The fort is still under my command.¡± That finally seemed to sober him up. He hesitated for a moment longer, then let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, though the distaste in his voice was palpable. ¡°Gather the men.¡± ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ We rode out as soon as everyone with a horse was accounted for, a column of maybe three hundred. Maybe not enough to make a difference, but enough to get us to the battle. My borrowed horse snorted under me, its flanks already slick with sweat. I rode near the front with Torvyn and Lira, as I¡¯d learned her name was. The wind whipping my borrowed tunic. The Old Crest Road stretched ahead, a ribbon of packed dirt flanked by jagged hills. I¡¯d expected ambushes, arrows from those enemy forts looming in the distance. Nothing came. No resistance, no scouts¡ªjust silence. ¡°Their forts are hollow,¡± Lira said, her voice low as we passed the third unmanned tower. Torvyn grunted. ¡°They¡¯ve pulled everything to the fight. Ascalon¡¯s gambling big.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll clash on a plain,¡± he¡¯d told us, eyes tracing an invisible map. ¡°The Vyrith Expanse, south of Ascalon. Flat, wide, perfect for us to deploy our numerical advantage.¡± We pushed harder, the horses¡¯ hooves thundering, their breaths ragged. My thighs ached, my hands blistered on the reins, but I kept pace. Six hundred miles behind me, and now this. A bed sounded like heaven. Days bled into one another, the road a blur. The horses were faltering, heads low, foam flecking their mouths. I patted my mount¡¯s neck, murmuring apologies I couldn¡¯t voice. We crested a hill as dusk fell, the Vyrith Expanse sprawling below us. I¡¯d hoped for banners, for the Malachor line in the distance holding strong. Instead, dust and fog choked the plain, a gray shroud that hid the worst until it didn¡¯t. My stomach plummeted. We were too late. From the hill, the scene clawed into focus. The Malachor line was a broken spine¡ªscattered figures, crumpled standards, the clash of steel faint but frantic. Trolls loomed through the haze, their bright colors clashing with the silvery armor of usual armies. Our horses stamped, exhausted, their sides heaving. I slid from the saddle, legs shaky, and gripped my sword. Torvyn swore under his breath, his face ashen. ¡°They¡¯ve shattered us,¡± he said, voice flat. Lira spat into the dirt. ¡°Trolls did that. Look at the gaps¡ªour center¡¯s gone.¡± I squinted through the murk, my mind racing even. The plain was a slaughterhouse¡ªbodies strewn, horses screaming, the silver-blue banners trampled. Ascalons¡¯s forces, bolstered by those cursed trolls, had torn through like a scythe. ¡°We should¡¯ve been here,¡± I muttered, guilt gnawing at me. Lira shot me a look. ¡°Don¡¯t. You got us this far.¡± Torvyn crouched, peering down. ¡°Some still fight¡ªpockets, holding out.¡± He was right¡ªflashes of steel glinted through the dust, faint shouts rising. Survivors, clinging to hope. And then I saw it¡ªlightning cutting through the fog and dust. It wasn¡¯t the harsh, jagged bolts of the troll shamans; this was something else. I¡¯d recognize that specific shade of blue anywhere. Tiberius. He was alive, and he was in that pocket of survivors, fighting to hold the line. I turned to Torvyn, my voice urgent. ¡°We¡¯re spent, but we¡¯ve got three hundred. We can hit their flank, buy them time.¡± He hesitated, his eyes scanning the battlefield, weighing the odds. Finally, he nodded. ¡°A last stand, then. Lira, form them up.¡± Commander Lira didn¡¯t waste a second. She barked orders, her voice cutting through the chaos, and the soldiers¡ªbone-tired but grimly determined¡ªfell into line. My horse was done, its sides heaving and its head drooping, but maybe the small pause would give him one last burst of energy. I patted his neck, whispering a quiet thanks for carrying me this far. ¡°Look,¡± I said, pointing toward the right where the fog thinned. ¡°They¡¯re heading into the fog to escape.¡± All eyes turned to follow my gesture. Beyond the haze, a row of tents stood, their shapes barely visible through the swirling mist. It was the troll camp, unmistakable in its crude, menacing presence. ¡°They¡¯ll emerge right on top of the troll camp,¡± Lira said, her voice tight with concern. ¡°Then we need to be there to help them,¡± I replied, my tone firm. ¡°If we can hit the camp at the same time, we might give them a chance to break through.¡± Torvyn¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Move out,¡± he ordered, his voice carrying over the din of battle. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± The soldiers fell into formation, their exhaustion momentarily pushed aside by the urgency of the task. We moved quickly, the fog swallowing us as we advanced toward the troll camp. As we neared the edge of the fog, the troll camp came into clearer view. The tents were crude but numerous, and the sounds of movement within suggested the enemy was preparing for something. Whether they were regrouping or preparing to reinforce their forces on the battlefield, it didn¡¯t matter. We had to strike now. ¡°On my signal,¡± Torvyn said, his voice low but carrying the weight of command. The soldiers nodded, their grips tightening on their weapons. I readied my magic, the familiar crackle of energy building at my fingertips. And then we charged. The fog parted as we burst into the open, our shouts echoing across the camp. The trolls were caught completely off guard, their movements sluggish as they turned to face the new threat. The camp erupted into chaos, the trolls scrambling to defend themselves. But we had the element of surprise, and we used it to our advantage. I darted forward and drove my blade into a straggler¡¯s back. It roared, twisting, but Lira¡¯s spear finished it. My arms burned, every swing a fight against exhaustion, but I danced through them¡ªagile, precise¡ªslashing tendons, dodging their axes. A troll loomed over me, axe raised, and I rolled aside, my reflexes saving me. I stabbed upward, hot blood soaking my hands as it fell. Around me, our line held advanced. The dust thickened, the fog rolling in, and I lost sight of Torvyn. A horn blared¡ªours or theirs, I couldn¡¯t tell. Then, through the chaos, I saw it: a silver-blue flicker, a knot of Malachor soldiers rallying. We¡¯d bought them a breath. Chapter 2.35 - Reunion Even the most disciplined armies rout when the losses become staggering. Unfortunately, nobody had told the trolls. They fought literally to the last man, their ferocity unyielding even as their numbers dwindled. I remembered reading Sun Tzu out of curiosity once, and so I yelled for the men to give them a way to retreat, hoping it might break their resolve. But it didn¡¯t work. They just kept coming, their eyes fixed on us with a cold, unrelenting hatred. At least it finally made sense why they hadn¡¯t conquered the whole continent. The whole ¡°they¡¯re too tribal¡± excuse had never really convinced me. Humans are pretty tribal themselves, after all, and we¡¯ll fight to the death over the most trivial things. But this? This was something else. They weren¡¯t defending their homes or their families¡ªthere were no children or elderly in the camp, just shabby tents and the remnants of a war machine. I¡¯d even thought they might have some plunder, something worth fighting for, but as I sat in one of the nicer tents, I found nothing of value. Sure, there were things here that might have had sentimental value to someone once¡ªa carved trinket, a faded banner¡ªbut nothing worth dying for. Nothing worth this. It wasn¡¯t that I was having some existential moment or anything, but once the adrenaline wore off, being surrounded by dead bodies kind of takes a toll on your psyche. Even closing my eyes didn¡¯t help; their blood smelled the same as anyone else¡¯s, and the stench was everywhere. But this wasn¡¯t the place for that. I took a few deep breaths, forcing myself to focus on the logical side of things. The problem was that we¡¯d lost more men in the prolonged fighting, and more importantly, we¡¯d lost time. It felt awful to even think it, but time was something we could have used to get far away from the front line. If the trolls had been bloodlusted before, I didn¡¯t want to be here to see what they¡¯d be like when they found the remains of their camp. The break had gone on long enough, and I guess we needed it after the last few hours. The sounds of fighting were dying down, even on the far side of the camp where our rescuers had been. The battle was over, at least for now, but the cost was written in the bodies around us. ¡°We need to regroup and leave,¡± Jamie said, his voice cutting through the heavy silence. I turned to him, my exhaustion making it hard to keep the edge out of my voice. ¡°Well, go over there and tell them that.¡± ¡°You led them this far,¡± he said, though he sounded less sure of himself now. ¡°That was only because it was life and death,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°The last thing I want is to lead people.¡± I tried to focus on other things, anything to keep my mind from wandering back to the recent past. The sounds of fighting had stopped completely now, and I could see people moving in our direction. The group approaching us was led by an elderly man in elaborate armor, his bearing regal despite the weariness etched into his face. Beside him walked a woman of similar age, her attire equally fine, though now stained with dirt and blood. They moved with the kind of dignity that spoke of years of leadership, even in the midst of chaos. But it wasn¡¯t them who caught my attention. Near them, walking slightly behind, was a figure that looked familiar. Her clothes were in tatters, hanging loosely on a frame that looked almost frail. She was covered in blood¡ªsome of it dried and flaking, some of it still fresh. Her head was bowed, her eyes fixed on the ground as if the weight of the world rested on her shoulders. She looked exhausted, her steps slow and deliberate, as though every movement took effort. And then she looked up. Our eyes met, and for a moment, time seemed to stop. It was Alira. Her face, at least the part not covered in blood, was pale, her features drawn, but there was no mistaking her. The sharpness in her eyes, the determination that had always defined her, was still there, though now it was tempered by exhaustion and something else¡ªrelief, maybe, or disbelief. ¡°Alira,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper. It felt like the air had been knocked out of me. She was alive. After everything, after the battle and the bloodshed and the endless fear that I¡¯d never see her again, she was here. Her eyes widened, and for a moment, she just stared at me. But then she smiled¡ªa small, tired smile, but genuine all the same¡ªand I couldn¡¯t help but smile in return. In that moment, nothing else mattered. I ran to her, my legs carrying me forward almost without thought, and wrapped her in a tight embrace. It wasn¡¯t graceful, not by any stretch of the imagination. We were both too tired, too battered, and I was probably getting blood all over my robes. But none of that mattered. She was in my arms, and she was alive. Her arms wrapped around me, tight and desperate, and I held her just as fiercely, my face buried in her shoulder. She smelled of sweat and blood and smoke, but beneath it all, there was still the faintest trace of her¡ªof home. It was a small comfort, but one I clung to with everything I had. ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± She pulled back slightly, just enough to look at me, her hands gripping my shoulders like she was afraid I might disappear if she let go. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears, but there was a spark of humor there too, the kind that had always defined her. ¡°And here I thought you were ever the optimist,¡± she said, her voice thick with emotion but laced with that familiar teasing tone. I smiled again, despite everything. ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech,¡± I said, my gaze never leaving hers. ¡°Missed you,¡± I added, the words simple but carrying all the weight of everything we¡¯d been through. Her smile softened, and for a moment, we just stood there, holding onto each other as if the world outside didn¡¯t exist. The battle, the bloodshed, the fear¡ªit all faded into the background, leaving just the two of us. ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± I said finally, my gaze dropping to the blood staining her clothes. There were cuts and bruises everywhere, some shallow, some deeper, and I felt a surge of anger¡ªat the enemy, at the war, at the world for putting her through this. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the weariness in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it looks.¡± I wanted to argue, to insist that she sit down and let someone tend to her wounds, but I knew better. Alira wasn¡¯t the type to rest, not when there was still work to be done. And besides, there were more pressing matters at hand. The elderly man and woman were talking with Jamie, their expressions a mix of relief and determination. The man stepped forward, his voice carrying the weight of authority. ¡°We need to move,¡± he said, raising his voice addressing the crowd. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. My attention was still on Alira. She looked like she was about to collapse, but she straightened her shoulders and nodded as well. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± I said, my voice firm. I turned to Jamie and the others, who had been watching the reunion in silence. Elena came forward and hugged Alira. ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± I said finally, my gaze dropping to the blood staining her clothes. There were cuts and bruises everywhere, some shallow, some deeper, and I felt a surge of anger¡ªat the enemy, at the war, at the world for putting her through this. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the weariness in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it looks.¡± I wanted to argue, to insist that she sit down and let someone tend to her wounds, but I knew better. Alira wasn¡¯t the type to rest, not when there was still work to be done. And besides, there were more pressing matters at hand. The elderly man and woman were talking with Jamie, their expressions a mix of relief and determination. The man stepped forward, his voice carrying the weight of authority. ¡°We need to move. Follow us.¡± he said, raising his voice addressing the crowd. My attention was still on Alira. She looked like she was about to collapse, but she straightened her shoulders and nodded as well. ¡°We can catch up on the road I guess,¡± she said. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The first hour was tense, the kind of tension that makes your shoulders ache and your jaw clench without you even realizing it. The fog had begun to dissipate, but it lingered just enough to provide some cover, though the setting sun was our real ally. As darkness descended, the mood shifted. People began to relax, if only slightly, the chance of discovery dropping dramatically with the arrival of night. The shadows became our shield, and the quiet hum of movement replaced the earlier silence of fear. Progress was good, even in the dark. Unlike me, some of the group actually knew the lay of the land, and their familiarity with the terrain kept us moving steadily. It also gave Alira time to recover, at least a little. She walked beside me, her steps slow but steady, her presence a quiet comfort. As we moved, I recounted my adventures in Meteora, the words spilling out in a low, steady stream. Whether it was exhaustion or simply her way of letting me talk, she didn¡¯t interrupt me once¡ªuntil I reached the conclusion. ¡°She was hot, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Alira said, her voice cutting through the night. It was too dark to see her expression clearly, the moonlight casting only faint shadows across her face. I could hear the teasing in her tone, though, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Some would say she was attractive,¡± I admitted, my voice light and playful. ¡°But she had nothing on you.¡± ¡°Nice try,¡± she said, though I could hear the smirk in her voice. ¡°I can understand the men not seeing through the beauty¡ªyou¡¯re simple creatures, as you once put it. But what about Elena and Amra? They¡¯re not exactly easily fooled.¡± ¡°She was best buds with Amra,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°And Amra couldn¡¯t stand anyone, including me. So, yeah, she had us all fooled.¡± Alira let out a soft laugh, the sound warming the cool night air. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t get along with someone? I find that hard to believe.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°She basically couldn¡¯t stand my tomfoolery. She was warming up to me toward the end, though, when I was more serious.¡± Alira was quiet for a moment, her footsteps soft against the ground. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter, more serious. ¡°Well, at least we know they can die.¡± There was a weight to her words, a mix of relief and something darker. I reached out, my hand brushing against hers in the dark. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said softly. ¡°They can die. Though I¡¯m sensing a more personal reason.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything at first, but her fingers intertwined with mine, her grip firm and reassuring. We walked like that for a while, the night stretching out around us, the stars faint overhead. ¡°Finally, I found you,¡± Elena¡¯s voice cut through the quiet night. She stepped into view, her expression a mix of relief and hesitation as she stood near Alira, unsure whether to hug her or keep her distance. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t get here sooner, but I was at the rear, helping keep us hidden,¡± she explained, her tone apologetic. Alira didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°If both of us surviving our adventures doesn¡¯t warrant a hug, I don¡¯t know what does,¡± she said, pulling Elena into a tight embrace. Elena stiffened for a moment, then relaxed, returning the hug with equal warmth. When they pulled apart, Elena began her story, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if demi-gods were sprouting like weeds all of a sudden. Two in Meteora, and now two in this part of the continent. It seemed we¡¯d been lucky in Meteora¡ªat least my pair had tried to kill each other. Here, they seemed to be best friends, which, I supposed, explained the new alliance. ¡°He left you home so you wouldn¡¯t have to face a demi-god,¡± Elena said, her voice tinged with irony, ¡°and you wound up fighting one anyway.¡± Alira sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°At least you accomplished something. All I did was leave Ena behind,¡± she said, her tone heavy with regret. ¡°You saved us,¡± Elena said quickly, cutting in before I could respond. ¡°That¡¯s more than something.¡± She gave Alira a small, reassuring smile before stepping back. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m gonna leave you two to catch up. We¡¯ll talk later,¡± she said, disappearing into the night. There was a short pause after Elena left, the silence filled with the soft sounds of the night. I turned to Alira, breaking the quiet. ¡°So¡­ immune to mind control, huh? That¡¯s new.¡± She let out a tired laugh. ¡°Thank Elune for that,¡± she said, her voice carrying a hint of gratitude. ¡°At least I can tell you all my secrets now,¡± I said, half-joking, half-serious. She turned to look at me, her eyes heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Maybe tomorrow,¡± she said, her voice soft. ¡°I can barely keep my eyes open as it is.¡± ¡°Sleep, then,¡± I said, gesturing to a nearby wagon we salvaged from the camp. ¡°I¡¯ll wake you if there¡¯s an emergency.¡± She nodded, her movements slow and deliberate as she settled down. Within moments, her breathing evened out, and she was asleep. I sat nearby, keeping watch, the night stretching out around us. By midday, we reached a fort. Soldiers seemed to pour into it from three different roads, a steady stream of survivors making their way to what I hoped would be safety. It was a strange feeling, seeing the fort from the perspective of war. Until now, I¡¯d been more focused on the people around me than the structures we passed. But now, as I looked at the fort, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it could survive a siege. Everything was made of stone, which, in a world where mages hurled fireballs, seemed like the sensible choice. I¡¯d expected the walls to be thick, like the castle walls from the later periods of history back on Earth, when cannons made thick fortifications necessary. But to my surprise, the walls were thin and tall. Maybe magic fireballs didn¡¯t pack as much of a punch as I¡¯d thought. Or maybe there was some other reason for the design that I wasn¡¯t seeing. The fort¡¯s location was interesting, too. There were no rivers nearby to help with defense, but one side of the fort backed up against a deep ravine, and the other three sides were steep hills. From my perspective, it had potential. The terrain would make it difficult for an enemy to approach, and the fort¡¯s position would give defenders a clear advantage. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that no fort was truly impregnable, not in a world where magic existed. As we passed through the gates, the noise hit me like a wall. The fort was a hive of activity, the air thick with the sounds of clanging metal, shouted orders, and the groans of the injured. People sat wherever they could find space, their wounds being tended to by healers who moved with frantic urgency. Blacksmiths worked tirelessly, their forges glowing as they repaired armor and weapons. The smell of smoke and sweat filled the air, mingling with the faint tang of blood. There was little space available, but after some searching, I managed to find a spot in a large hall that had been transformed into a makeshift sleeping quarters. Rows of cots and blankets covered the floor, and the air was thick with the sound of snoring and murmured conversations. I carefully laid Alira down on one of the cots, her breathing steady and deep. Even carrying her here hadn¡¯t woken her. After everything she¡¯d been through, she needed the rest. Her story had been harrowing, and I couldn¡¯t blame her for being completely drained. I sat down beside her, keeping watch as she slept. I leaned back against the wall, my eyes drifting shut for a moment. The noise of the fort faded into the background, replaced by the steady rhythm of Alira¡¯s breathing. For now, that was enough. We were alive, and we were together. The rest could wait. Chapter 2.36 - Indecision It hadn¡¯t been the best week, and that was putting it mildly. The first day had dawned so bright, so full of stubborn hope. We¡¯d truly believed we could hold Fort Draymoor against the storm rolling toward us. Even when a breathless scout galloped in, warning that the enemy army would hit our walls by dawn, spirits stayed high. Magic was a brutal force, no question, but every soldier I¡¯d ever met swore it was better to face it from behind stone than out in the open. That illusion shattered the moment the attack began. I¡¯d fought in skirmishes, dodged spells, but nothing prepared me for what hit us. Maybe we hadn¡¯t killed enough shamans back at their camp, or maybe they¡¯d been hiding something nastier all along. Either way, their siege magic didn¡¯t just surprise us¡ªit left us gaping, dumbstruck. I¡¯d braced for the usual fireballs lobbed from their front line, slow enough to duck if you were quick. But whoever was out there had lost patience with tradition. Without warning, the fort erupted. Explosions, I guess you could call them, ripped through the air, sudden and merciless. A high-pitched whine cut the silence first, sharp enough to make my teeth ache, followed by a faint streak of light, barely a flicker before the deafening crack of impact shook the ground. Stone splintered, wood shattered, and screams filled the gaps. I ducked behind a crumbling battlement, heart pounding, as another hit tore through the courtyard. My shield had saved me more times that I could count, but I didn¡¯t want to test it by taking a direct hit from whatever that was. ¡°What in the hells¡ª¡± I muttered, peering out. If I was confused, the rest were practically shell shocked. No one had seen anything like it. After the third strike, it clicked¡ªthose sounds, the sheer force, reminded me of videos I¡¯d seen about ballistic projectiles. Spotting the remains of one projectile smoldering in the dirt. It was no bigger than a basketball, jagged and black, still glowing faintly with whatever magic had propelled it. ¡°Meteors,¡± I breathed, the word tasting absurd. A meteor shower spell¡ªsome mad bastard out there had weaponized the sky. The speed alone was staggering; each hit punched through stone like a hammer through glass. The walls, our proud shield, didn¡¯t last thirty minutes. Cracks spidered, then whole sections collapsed, dust choking the air as we stared, stunned. Oddly, once the breach yawned wide, the bombardment stopped. They could¡¯ve kept raining death, flattened us into rubble, but no¡ªtheir forces switched to the old way, a roaring tide of steel and troll flesh pouring through the gap. I wondered why. Maybe those spells drained even their best mages dry, or maybe only a handful could wield them. My mind spun to the demi-gods. Ascalon¡¯s subtle schemer didn¡¯t quite fit the flashy spectacle. That left the troll one, a mage apparently. A demi-god hurling meteors? Guess I had competition. Morale hit the dirt faster than the walls. The fighting started bad and got worse. I suggested we should just portal to the capital, but Alira wouldn¡¯t hear of it. She was determined to hold the fort, at least long enough to evacuate the civilians. Once a plan was set to evacuate, I didn¡¯t push the matter further. Apparently, there was an escape tunnel that led to the bottom of the ravine. All we had to do was hold out until dusk¡­again. Every hour dragged, losses piling up. Soldiers I¡¯d saved yesterday now sprawled on the ground. I fought where I could, darting through the chaos, my spells finding troll knees and throats. My shield kept me alive, but it couldn¡¯t save everyone. Night finally crept in, the sky bruising purple, and we bolted for the tunnel. It was narrow, damp, carved into the ravine¡¯s belly. We stumbled through, from thousands whittled to hundreds, a ragged band of survivors. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any children or elderly to slow us down. The journey to the capital was grueling, but the worst part wasn¡¯t the physical exhaustion¡ªit was the despair. We¡¯d been beaten twice, and not even my usually hopeful self could see a clear path forward. Every step felt heavier than the last, weighed down by the knowledge of what we¡¯d lost and the uncertainty of what lay ahead. Reaching the capital, though, provided a small measure of hope. Its towering, sturdy walls were a far cry from the fragile fort we¡¯d left behind. The sheer size of the city and its vast food reserves meant a siege would need to last months, if not years, to succeed. Sure, the meteor shower spell was a problem, but the city was too massive for it to cause significant damage. That optimism came crashing down when we got confirmation that the king and his retinue hadn¡¯t survived the troll charge. Even worse, the prince was dead too. He hadn¡¯t been my favorite person, but his loss was a disaster. There was no clear line of succession after him, and that meant the power plays had already begun¡ªbefore we¡¯d even reached the city. Apparently, a noble was already maneuvering into position: Duke Audemar of the House of Argentvale. He had the backing of most of the nobility, but what was left of the army¡¯s higher-ups quickly rallied around General Torvyn. He was the oldest commander still breathing, grizzled and respected, his voice carrying weight from decades of battles. I¡¯d seen his skill firsthand, his steady hand when the trolls hit, but Alira wasn¡¯t convinced. She kept recounting his indecisiveness at launching the relief force, and as a noble herself, it was no surprise she supported the Duke. We¡¯d barely been in the city a week, and instead of shoring up defenses or mustering a fresh army, the council chamber swallowed us whole. Meetings piled on meetings, a tangle of loud voices and no action. I sat through them, my borrowed tunic stiff with sweat, watching Torvyn and Audemar trade veiled barbs and make promises they couldn¡¯t keep in a million years. I wasn¡¯t even sure why I bothered showing up at these meetings. Honestly, I hadn¡¯t opened my mouth once, just sat there, arms crossed, watching the room spiral into chaos. Maybe I was here for Alira, some kind of silent emotional support while she wrestled with the mess. She was trying hard to bridge the gap between the two sides, and I had to give her credit¡ªbeneath that rogue-warrior grit, a diplomat¡¯s patience was fighting to surface. But it wasn¡¯t working. Duke Audemar and General Torvyn were too entrenched, too close to power, their claws out for the throne. By now, they¡¯d slung every accusation imaginable at each other¡ªtreason, cowardice, betrayal. Even if someone could¡¯ve proven one was better suited, neither would¡¯ve budged an inch. The truth was: neither deserved it. Audemar perched on his pedestal, all highborn bluster, but I knew his type¡ªslippery nobles who¡¯d carve up the kingdom and sign a peace treaty with Ascalon the moment it meant keeping a scrap of power to rule. I¡¯d seen enough of his kind in border towns, smiling while their people starved. And Torvyn? I was starting to see why Alira called him indecisive. The enemy was practically knocking on our door¡ªa week out, maybe less¡ªand he was still pacing, still debating. If there was ever a time for a coup to consolidate power, this was it. Not that I¡¯d say it out loud. Alira wouldn¡¯t find it half as amusing as I did. The thought brought a chuckle up, one I didn¡¯t catch in time. A grin must¡¯ve slipped onto my face because Alira¡¯s elbow jabbed my ribs, sharp and quick. ¡°Only you would think this is funny,¡± she muttered, nodding toward the latest shouting match across the table¡ªAudemar¡¯s advisor slamming a fist, Torvyn¡¯s captain snapping back. I didn¡¯t bother hiding the smile now, letting it spread as I leaned toward her. ¡°I mean, they¡¯re just repeating themselves at this point. At least, I think they are. Haven¡¯t been listening for a while.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. She sighed, her shoulders slumping as she sank back in her chair. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she admitted, her voice quieter, raw. ¡°I¡¯ve tried being the voice of reason, tried threatening them. It¡¯s like they¡¯re committed to watching this city fall.¡± I studied her for a moment, the exhaustion etching lines around her eyes. She¡¯d been fighting harder than any of us¡ªfighting to hold this fractured mess together while I just sat here, cracking wise. ¡°You¡¯re too close to the problem to see the solution,¡± I said, more proverb than challenge, though my tone stayed light. She grunted, her eyes narrowing as that fire I knew so well flared up. ¡°And you think you could solve this?¡± she shot back, all riled up now. ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you.¡± She waved a hand toward the table, half daring me, half exasperated. ¡°Maybe if they respected me,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°But I¡¯m just the foreigner who wants to topple the system¡­ as if they need my help.¡± It wasn¡¯t entirely a joke. I¡¯d been an outsider since I got here, my ideas and status apparently poison. They tolerated me, barely, but respect? That was a stretch. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Alira said, her tone shifting, sharp and serious. ¡°Some saw what you could do. Others heard. You saved people¡ªsoldiers, civilians¡ªback at Draymoor. Why do you think you¡¯ve got a seat at these talks?¡± Her words caught me off guard, and I blinked, my usual quips stalling. I grinned, masking the flicker of unease. ¡°I thought I was here for emotional support. Maybe a back massage to relieve the tension?¡± I said it as deadpan as I could, hoping to lighten the air. But her face didn¡¯t crack. She straightened, all business now, her gaze pinning me like a troll¡¯s claw. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t your city, your kingdom,¡± she said, voice low but firm. ¡°And yes, they haven¡¯t treated you fairly. But I hope you understand¡ªthis isn¡¯t something I can laugh at. If you¡¯ve got any ideas, please, try them. Even if the chances of success are low.¡± I held her stare, the weight of her words sinking in. She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªI¡¯d pulled people out of the fire, literally, during the siege. But leading? Fixing this? That was a different beast. Still, her trust¡ªher plea¡ªhit harder than I expected. ¡°Alright,¡± I said finally, voice quieter. ¡°I¡¯ll think on it. No promises.¡± She nodded, a faint flicker of relief crossing her face before she turned back to the shouting match. I leaned back, mind already turning. The idea had been simmering in the back of my mind for a while, a longshot I knew they¡¯d balk at if I didn¡¯t play it just right. Audemar and Torvyn would oppose anything that didn¡¯t hand them the crown outright. That was a given. The trick was to spin it so each saw a path to power, a way to outmaneuver the other while thinking themselves the cleverer one. If they believed this plan would let them slink closer to their ambitions, they¡¯d bite, even if it meant pretending to share the prize. I¡¯d seen enough of their kind to know their egos would do the heavy lifting. Someone told me when I was a kid that there¡¯s no difference between confidence and pretending to be confident. It had held true more times than I could count, so I figured it¡¯d work here too. I stood, my pulse quickening, and before I could second-guess myself, I leapt onto the big rectangular table in the center of the room, boots thudding against the polished wood. The bickering died instantly, all eyes snapping to me¡ªAudemar¡¯s advisors, Torvyn¡¯s captains, the minor nobles caught in the crossfire. They stared, unsure what in the hells I was doing, and I let the silence stretch just long enough to hook them. I flared a minor spell, boosting my voice with a subtle hum for dramatic effect. ¡°I think by now it¡¯s clear to everyone that neither of you will back down,¡± I said, sweeping my gaze between Audemar and Torvyn. The duke sat stiff, his silver-threaded cloak glinting, while Torvyn¡¯s grizzled face tightened, his hand resting on his sword hilt. All eyes were on me now, maybe because I¡¯d never spoken up before, or maybe because I was standing on their precious table like a tavern performer. Either way, I had their attention. ¡°The next best solution would be to name you both kings,¡± I continued, raising a hand before they could sputter. ¡°But I think it¡¯s clear to everyone why that wouldn¡¯t work.¡± I caught a few nods¡ªgood, they were following. ¡°Two rulers deadlock more often than not, and we don¡¯t have time for more squabbling. So here¡¯s a way around it. Where I come from, we called it a triumvirate. Three rulers, not two. With three, there¡¯s no deadlock¡ªdecisions get made fast. And you might¡¯ve forgotten, but we need fast decisions with an army practically hammering at our gates.¡± A murmur rippled through the room, whispers traded back and forth as they chewed it over. No one shouted me down, which was a start. On the surface, they¡¯d be sharing power. A bitter pill, but I knew they¡¯d see the angle with a second thought. Whoever the third wheel was, they¡¯d lack the clout Audemar and Torvyn carried. Easy prey, someone to sway or strong-arm, a pawn for their schemes. They¡¯d both think they could manipulate the setup, outsmart the other, and come out on top. Sure, it¡¯d crash and burn eventually¡ªviolently, no doubt¡ªbut it¡¯d buy us time, maybe enough stability to muster a defense before the trolls rolled over us. A reedy noble, Lord Something-or-Other, I couldn¡¯t place his name piped up, his voice skeptical. ¡°And do you have a person in mind to complete this¡­ triumvirate?¡± I grinned, aiming to lighten the mood. ¡°Definitely not me,¡± I said, and the chuckles and faint smiles that followed eased the tension a notch. ¡°But obviously it needs to be someone not tied too close to the military or the nobles.¡± I stepped down from the table, careful not to overplay my hand. The last thing I needed was to look like I was backing one side¡ªthat¡¯d kill the idea dead. I slid back into my chair, the wood creaking as I settled. Alira leaned in immediately, her voice low but bright. ¡°That was brilliant,¡± she said, a rare smile tugging at her lips. ¡°So simple, yet so effective.¡± I smirked, shrugging. ¡°I do have a good idea now and then.¡± She snorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°Not you personally.¡± I raised a brow, mock-offended. ¡°I thought this was a serious place of business.¡± ¡°Now that they¡¯ve switched from arguing against each other to arguing about who the third should be, it¡¯s easier to be in a better mood,¡± she said, glancing at the table where the debate had pivoted. I didn¡¯t expect them to settle on a third member of the triumvirate right away. Both were too stubborn for that, but it was still easier than either stepping back themselves. They¡¯d rather share power with a stranger than admit defeat to each other. The discussion churned back and forth, names thrown out like dice, only to be shot down fast. Too noble, too military, too weak¡ªevery suggestion hit a wall. I leaned back in my chair, arms crossed, watching the mess unfold. At least they weren¡¯t yelling anymore. Progress, I guess. Then Jamie spoke up, his voice cutting through the murmur ¡°I think we¡¯re looking at this the wrong way,¡± he said, leaning forward, his wiry frame tense. ¡°It¡¯s damn near impossible to find someone with no ties to both the nobility and the army. Maybe we should look for someone who fits both, someone with a foot in each camp.¡± I blinked, caught off guard. That¡­ wasn¡¯t a bad angle. I hadn¡¯t thought it all the way through when I¡¯d pitched the triumvirate¡ªsometimes you just go with the flow and hope it lands¡ªbut Jamie¡¯s twist sharpened it. The shift in the room was immediate. Instead of rejecting names outright, people started actually considering them. Sure, each candidate still came with a snag¡ªtoo loyal to Audemar, too brash for Torvyn¡¯s taste¡ªbut they weren¡¯t dismissing them in seconds anymore. They debated, weighed flaws, even nodded now and then. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was motion. Hell, I thought, this might even wrap up by dinner. A new triumvirate and a hot meal. Now that was a cheerful prospect. I let myself imagine it for a moment, a brief flicker of relief in the slog of the past days. Then someone said, ¡°¡­Alira,¡± and my newfound cheer evaporated. I froze, waiting for the inevitable arguments to erupt, my breath caught in my chest. History wasn¡¯t kind to the losers in triumvirate power plays¡ªbackstabbing, exile, or worse. Alira didn¡¯t deserve that kind of noose. I glanced at her beside me, her jaw tight, her eyes flicking across the room as if she could will them to change the subject. The silence stretched, longer and heavier than I¡¯d expected. Both sides leaned in, whispering amongst themselves. I braced for the storm, expecting one to call her too reckless, the other to claim she¡¯d favor their rival. But then Torvyn spoke, his grizzled voice steady. ¡°I have no objection.¡± My stomach twisted. Before I could process it, Audemar followed, his tone calm as polished steel. ¡°Neither have I.¡± I sighed, dropping my head into my palms, the weight of it settling heavy on my shoulders. it didn¡¯t take a genius to see this wouldn¡¯t end well, and it was my fault¡­again. Chapter 2.37 - Enveloping Tide Alira ¡°Congratulations, little sis,¡± my brother said, stepping into the villa with a grin, ¡°or should I salute first?¡± He snapped into a rigid military stance, hand to his brow, half joking, half earnest. I rolled my eyes, but a smile tugged at my lips despite myself. He¡¯d always had a knack for lightening my mood, even when I didn¡¯t want it. Mother, predictably, had turned my promotion into an excuse for a gathering. What started as a few acquaintances had swelled into a full-blown dinner party by the time the sun dipped low. The villa buzzed with chatter and clinking glasses, a stark shift from the grim tension of the past few days. The room brimmed with optimism, as if the sudden clarity in the political mess had erased the weight we¡¯d all carried. The usual guarded demeanor melted away, replaced by laughter and easy smiles. The others chuckled at my brother¡¯s salute, and I forced myself to join in, though it felt hollow. I didn¡¯t share the buoyant hope that seemed to lift Audemar and Torvyn. Two days of endless meetings had at least sorted some things out. Reinforcements were trickling in from every corner of the Malachor Empire, borders left thin to bolster the capital. This was our last stand, no question. If we fell here, there¡¯d be no empire left to mourn. The soldier count had ballooned, and work on the walls was already underway, trenches dug, stones reinforced. Tiberius had called those siege spells ¡°Meteor Showers,¡± and they¡¯d shredded Draymoor like paper. Here, we could brace for them, maybe even blunt their edge. They hadn¡¯t saved that trick for the capital siege, which was a mercy. Still, if they¡¯d held back the meteors, what else were they hiding? Something worse, something that could crack these massive walls wide open? The capital¡¯s defenses were ancient, sturdy, but never built for spells of that magnitude. No one had dared attack here since the kingdom splintered generations ago. I chewed on that thought, my mind drifting from the party¡¯s chatter. An older noblewoman¡¯s voice pulled me back. Something about the upcoming fight, I didn¡¯t catch it. My pause gave mother an opening. ¡°My daughter¡¯s even now plotting solutions to our little problems,¡± she said smoothly, her hand resting on the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Rest assured, the city¡¯s safe.¡± Little problems, she called it. I nearly snorted. If only she knew how deep my misgivings ran. How every report, every scout¡¯s whisper, tightened the knot in my gut. I scanned the room for Tiberius, spotting him on the far side, leaning against a pillar. I smiled faintly as he always kept his distance from mother, like she was a troll he¡¯d rather not tangle with. But he didn¡¯t look himself. The usual spark, that outsider¡¯s optimism that saw angles I missed, was dim. Come to think of it, he¡¯d been off the past few days quieter, withdrawn. Maybe that¡¯s why my unease wouldn¡¯t shake. He had a way of cutting through the fog, seeing what I couldn¡¯t. If he doubted we¡¯d pull this off, it wasn¡¯t a good sign. I hadn¡¯t spoken to him properly since the triumvirate took hold. Two days of nonstop meetings, playing referee to Audemar and Torvyn¡¯s petty games. They still acted like this was a squabble over farmland, not a war to save everything. I excused myself from the table, weaving through the crowd to close the distance to Tiberius. He straightened as I approached, flashing a welcoming smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. I knew him too well he couldn¡¯t fool me that easily. ¡°Sorry I haven¡¯t had time for us the last couple days,¡± I said, stopping beside him. I braced for a jab, some passive-aggressive quip about being ignored, but he just looked¡­ relieved. ¡°You¡¯re the new hotshot leader,¡± he said, voice light. ¡°Of course you¡¯re busy, especially with those two children.¡± A faint grin flickered, but it didn¡¯t stick. That wasn¡¯t it, though. Something heavier sat behind his words, dimming the charm he usually wielded like a blade. I was too tired to dance around it. Dealing with my so-called colleagues had drained me dry. ¡°Come on, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± I pressed, folding my arms. ¡°And don¡¯t say it¡¯s nothing.¡± He sighed, pausing, his gaze drifting like he was fishing for a dodge. I leaned closer. ¡°Please, the truth. I thought we were past protecting each other.¡± He met my eyes then, steady and serious. ¡°It¡¯s not about protecting you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s about not piling more onto the problems you¡¯ve already got.¡± My chest tightened. Whatever he was holding back, it wasn¡¯t small, and that scared me more than I wanted to admit. ¡°Well, now I¡¯m imagining every doomsday scenario for the siege, so you might as well spit it out,¡± I said, my tone firm, almost a demand. I crossed my arms, staring Tiberius down. He¡¯d been dodging long enough, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. ¡°It¡¯s not about the siege,¡± he started, and I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. My brows shot up, I¡¯d been so sure it was the looming war, the meteor showers, the trolls clawing at our gates. ¡°When I pitched the triumvirate idea, I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d pick you.¡± I bristled, a spark of irritation flaring before I could stop it. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I said, maybe sharper than I meant. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified?¡± My voice carried an edge, the exhaustion of the past days bleeding through. ¡°No, no,¡± he said quickly, waving his hands like he could swat the thought away. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, it¡¯s not that.¡± He hesitated, his eyes flickering away, and I could tell there was more he wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°You planning to keep me in suspense all night?¡± I pressed, leaning closer. I wasn¡¯t letting him off that easy. He sighed, the sound heavy, and met my gaze again. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, where I¡¯m from, triumvirates didn¡¯t last long past the crisis. And the losers? They ended up six feet underground.¡± His voice was low, matter-of-fact, like he was reciting some grim history lesson. I hadn¡¯t even thought that far ahead. I¡¯d been so buried in the immediate mess reinforcing walls, juggling Audemar and Torvyn, keeping the capital from crumbling, that the long game hadn¡¯t crossed my mind. But it hit me then, cold and clear. Once one of them outmaneuvered the other, why would they keep sharing power with me? I¡¯d be the odd one out, a loose end. ¡°At least they made it past the crisis,¡± I said, forcing a smile, trying to lighten the weight sinking into my chest. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he said, his tone grave, no trace of his usual spark. ¡°I know,¡± I shot back, ¡°but I¡¯m not so easy to kill. I escaped a demi-god. That has to count for something.¡± I meant it half as a jest, hoping to nudge a grin out of him, but his face stayed stone-cold, not a flicker of amusement. ¡°If they¡¯re anything like the ones in my world,¡± he said, ¡°they¡¯ll have lists. People to kill, lands to seize once the war¡¯s over. Your mother and brother will be on those lists too.¡± He dropped it casually, like it was just another fact, but it landed like a punch. ¡°My mother has countless allies,¡± I started, my voice rising. ¡°They¡¯d never¡­¡± But he cut me off, sharp and quick. ¡°And she¡¯s pissed off just as many,¡± he said, unflinching. ¡°Your mom loves lording it over everyone. Her status, her money, her connections kept her safe. But with the king dead, those ties are fraying. You¡¯re rising now, sure, but if I¡¯m right, you could be her undoing.¡± I opened my mouth to argue, but the words stuck. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Mother had a talent for making enemies, her sharp tongue and sharper pride cutting deep over the years. I¡¯d seen the looks at court, the muttered grudges. Her allies were real, but so were her foes, and with the kingdom in chaos, old loyalties were crumbling fast. My new role might¡¯ve propped her up for now, but if Tiberius was right, her name would be a liability, not a shield. My brother too, caught in the fallout. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I stared at him, the villa¡¯s chatter fading to a dull hum around us. His warning wasn¡¯t just about me, it was about everything I¡¯d fought to protect. I¡¯d been so focused on holding the line, I hadn¡¯t seen the knives sharpening behind it. ¡°You really think they¡¯d go that far?¡± I asked, quieter now, the fight draining out of me. He nodded, eyes steady. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. Power doesn¡¯t share, it takes.¡± I opened my mouth to press Tiberius further, but before I could get a word out, General Torvyn cut through the crowd toward us. ¡°A new report¡¯s come in from your former colleagues,¡± he said, his grizzled voice low but urgent. His eyes flicked between me and Tiberius, heavy with something unspoken. I raised a brow. The intelligence network had finally coughed up something useful. Lucien, my old boss, had taken his sweet time, but better late than never. ¡°You got an out-of-the-way room?¡± Torvyn added, glancing at the chattering nobles around us. ¡°There¡¯s a guest house, far enough for some quiet,¡± I said, excusing myself from Tiberius with a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°Follow me.¡± I led Torvyn through the villa, weaving past the party guests, their laughter grating against the knot in my gut. Word must¡¯ve reached Duke Audemar too. His retinue trailed us like shadows, their polished boots clicking on the stone floor. We crossed the courtyard, the night air cool against my skin, and reached the guest house. Only the three of us stepped inside, the door shutting out the rest. I grabbed the report from Torvyn and skimmed it, my heart sinking with every line. Audemar did the same, his faces tightening. It wasn¡¯t just bad, it was catastrophic. The eastern flank had collapsed. I¡¯d assumed the trolls forces had diverted their numbers to hit us at the Vyrith Expanse. But this? This meant they had more troops than we¡¯d ever guessed, a horde big enough to shatter the east and still march on us. With the eastern flank gone, reinforcements from that front were a dead hope. Sure, some scattered troops might limp their way here, but we¡¯d banked on mirroring the trolls¡¯ playbook. Leave a token force at the eastern forts and funnel the rest to the capital. That plan was ash now. Worse, losing the east handed them the south on a platter. They could sweep around, cut off our other reinforcements, and choke our supply lines. The city housed hundreds of thousands. Without steady food and materials, a siege wouldn¡¯t just be hard; it¡¯d be a death sentence. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Audemar broke the silence first, his voice calm but edged, like he was already scheming. ¡°Us three and Lucien,¡± Torvyn replied, folding his arms. ¡°Then keep it to people you trust,¡± Audemar said, his gaze flicking to me. ¡°If this gets out, there¡¯ll be panic. Looting. Shops destroyed.¡± His words left a sour taste in my mouth. Shops? That¡¯s what he cared about first, not the lives, not the city, but his precious merchants? ¡°People have a right to know,¡± I snapped, my hands curling into fists on the table. Torvyn¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°If they know, some¡¯ll abandon the city. We need every able body who can hold a sword.¡± His tone was flat, practical, and I hated that he was right. Panic would spark a flood out the gates. Families fleeing, soldiers deserting. If the trolls swung south and cut the roads, those runners would be easy pickings, slaughtered or starved before they hit the next city. ¡°They¡¯ll envelop us from the south,¡± I said, voicing the fear clawing at me. ¡°Cut off reinforcements and supplies both.¡± The words hung in the air, heavy as stone. Silence swallowed the room. Two days of plans, walls reinforced, troops rallied, every scrap of hope we¡¯d scraped together, crumbled to nothing. Audemar stared at the report, his polished calm cracking at the edges. Torvyn rubbed his temples, his weathered face blank. I wanted to rage at them, to demand answers, but my own mind came up empty. We¡¯d been outplayed, outmanned, and now outflanked. The city would fall. I felt it in my bones, a cold certainty I couldn¡¯t shake. I thought of the villa behind us, the laughter still drifting faintly through the walls. My brother¡¯s entrance, Mother¡¯s smug assurances. They didn¡¯t know how thin the thread was, how close we teetered to ruin. I glanced at the door, half-expecting Tiberius to barge in with some wild idea to save us, like he had with the triumvirate. But he wasn¡¯t here, and I couldn¡¯t expect him to save us every time. ¡°We need a new plan,¡± I said, breaking the silence, though my voice sounded hollow even to me. Neither of them answered. ¡°It¡¯s not the time for safe plans,¡± I said, my voice sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. ¡°Any wild idea will do. No matter how outlandish.¡± I leaned forward, hands braced on the table, staring them down. We were out of options, and I wasn¡¯t about to let them sit on their hands. ¡°We need to bring this to the others,¡± Audemar said, his tone clipped, already shifting to strategy. ¡°They must have something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t already chewed through every mad plan with your people,¡± I shot back, pleading more than I meant to. ¡°You¡¯ve got advisors, networks. Surely you¡¯ve got backups. Just tell us what you¡¯re holding.¡± Torvyn spoke first, his grizzled face set like stone. ¡°If they envelop us, we can¡¯t hold the city. It wasn¡¯t built for long sieges. We abandon it, regroup west at Acre. Mountains and rivers surround it. We could hold there indefinitely.¡± His words flat and final. I stared at him, disbelief surging. Abandon the capital? Leave our people to the trolls¡¯ mercy? I could already hear the screams, see the streets overrun. ¡°If the capital falls, there¡¯s no Malachor left,¡± I said, turning on him. ¡°Sure, you might cling to some fortified rock in the west, but you¡¯ll never take the fight back. The army¡¯ll shrink, and we¡¯ll be ghosts waiting to fade.¡± Audemar jumped in, his voice smooth but desperate. ¡°Maybe we sign a peace with Ascalon separately. Tribute, trade rights, whatever they want.¡± He leaned back, like he¡¯d just solved it. I wheeled on him, incredulous. ¡°A treaty? Did you even read my report on the Ascalon coup? You think I made that up? They butchered their own nobles for less than you¡¯re offering. The demi-god wants nothing short of our knees in the dirt. You think he¡¯ll let you live if you cozy up to him?¡± Audemar¡¯s face flushed, and he exploded, his calm shattering. ¡°Impertinent and foolish, just like your mother!¡± he shouted, slamming a fist on the table. ¡°You dare accuse me of treason? I¡¯m trying to save the lives in this city!¡± I couldn¡¯t entirely blame him. My words had bitten deep, but I didn¡¯t flinch. Torvyn cut in, his voice steady, maddeningly reasonable. ¡°What he means is that it¡¯s easy to poke holes in our plans. I¡¯d like to hear your backup, Alira.¡± His calm fanned my anger hotter. He was playing peacemaker now, after suggesting we abandon everything? I had nothing. Two days of no sleep, no advisors whispering in my ear like they had. I was running on fumes. They were right, though. Criticizing was the easy part. I took a deep breath, forcing my mind to settle. No point dancing around it. ¡°The simple truth is, Ascalon has allies,¡± I said, my voice low but firm. ¡°We need some of our own.¡± Torvyn frowned, skeptical. ¡°You mean the elves? They¡¯re too far, and they¡¯d never help us in any real way.¡± ¡°No, not the elves,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°Then who?¡± Audemar snapped, his patience fraying. ¡°There¡¯s no one else. Mountains to the west, desert to the south.¡± ¡°People live in those deserts,¡± I said, letting the words hang. ¡°People who hate the trolls as much as we do.¡± It took a moment for it to sink in, their faces shifting from confusion to disbelief. The Necromancers. Fierce, scattered, no friends to Malachor, but no lovers of trolls either. It was a long shot, wild as I¡¯d promised, but it was something. Audemar barked a laugh, sharp and bitter. ¡°I take it back. You¡¯re crazier than your mother.¡± Torvyn¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone icy. ¡°And you had the nerve to scoff at our plans. What you¡¯re suggesting is actual treason. We could execute you just for saying it.¡± His hand twitched toward his sword. Not a threat, not yet, but a warning. I didn¡¯t back down, meeting his glare. ¡°Call it what you want. We¡¯re out of moves, and you know it. The tribes could hit the trolls from the south. Disrupt their envelopment, buy us time. Maybe even help us with the siege. They don¡¯t need to love us, just hate them more.¡± My heart pounded, but I kept my voice steady. ¡°You want to hang me for it? Go ahead. At least what I¡¯m proposing might actually save this city.¡± The room went quiet again. Audemar stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind, and Torvyn¡¯s swearing at himself for even considering my idea. They didn¡¯t have to like it. Hells, I barely did, but it was our only chance. The city was slipping through our fingers, and I¡¯d be damned if I let it go without a fight, wild or not. Torvyn leaned back. ¡°Even if we entertained this madness, how would we even approach them?¡± he said, his voice rough with disbelief. ¡°We¡¯ve killed their kind for generations. Sure, we don¡¯t march into the desert to enforce those laws anymore, but bridging that gap? It¡¯s an insurmountable challenge, and we¡¯ve got no time for diplomacy.¡± I let a smile creep onto my lips, the first real one I¡¯d felt in days. ¡°I¡¯ve got the perfect man for the job,¡± I said, my tone steady, almost smug. ¡°And they owe him, whether they know it or not.¡± Chapter 2.38 - New Assignment I leaned against a pillar at the edge of the villa¡¯s grand room, nursing a cup of watered-down wine that I could swear had a hint of vinegar. And here I thought this was a high society party. Besides the wine, it had the usual: nobles laughing too loud, servants weaving through with trays of food I didn¡¯t bother touching. I¡¯d never been one for these gatherings, all fake smiles and empty chatter, and tonight it was worse. My mind kept drifting, itching for something to do besides stand here pretending I cared. I scanned the crowd, half hoping for a brawl to break the monotony, but these people were too polished for that. Alira had disappeared a while ago, whisked off with Torvyn and Audemar to some private corner. The guest house, probably. What could they be hashing out at this hour? The triumvirate was still fresh, barely two days old, and already they were cloistered like conspirators. I guess a leader¡¯s job is never done. I smirked at the thought. More likely, they were bickering over who got the bigger chair while the trolls sharpened their axes a week away. Alira¡¯d be stuck in the middle, trying to herd those two like stubborn mules. I swirled the wine, debating slipping out for some air, when a young aide in a crisp tunic sidestepped a laughing noble and approached me. ¡°Tiberius?¡± he said, voice low. ¡°Alira requests your presence at the guest house.¡± I straightened, boredom evaporating. Finally, something. I set the cup down, nodded, and followed him out. The door creaked as I pushed it open, expecting to find a room full of advisors, generals, or at least a handful of nobles arguing in hushed tones. Instead, it was just her. Alira sat in a high-backed armchair, a small table beside her littered with scattered files and half-empty inkwells. The dim light of a single oil lamp cast long shadows across her face as she looked up from the papers in her hands. For a moment, she just studied me, her expression unreadable. Why summon me alone? I thought. Nothing good ever comes from private meetings in the dead of night. ¡°You summoned me?¡± I said, forcing a lightness into my voice that I didn¡¯t feel. ¡°That was formal of you.¡± ¡°Come sit,¡± she said, gesturing to the chair opposite her. No preamble, no small talk. Just that same relentless focus she always had when something was eating at her. She slid a single sheet of paper toward me. ¡°Here¡¯s the summary of the report that demanded such a late meeting.¡± I took it, scanning the contents. Then I read it again. And a third time, just to be sure. This can¡¯t be right. I raised my eyes to hers, searching for some sign of panic, some crack in that iron composure. But she just looked tired. And yet¡­ hopeful? ¡°Maybe we read something different,¡± I said slowly, ¡°because you don¡¯t look that concerned.¡± ¡°I have a plan,¡± she murmured, voice low. ¡°I managed to convince my colleagues¡­ eventually.¡± Oh, that¡¯s never a good sign. ¡°Plan?¡± I echoed. ¡°What plan? Hope they get lost along the way? Because I don¡¯t see anything that can save this city.¡± She hesitated, then something I rarely saw from her. Her fingers tapped against the armrest, restless. Guilty, even. Oh no. ¡°By your look,¡± I said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m guessing this plan involves me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She exhaled sharply. ¡°We have a week until they get here. So time is of the essence.¡± ¡°To quote you,¡± I said dryly, ¡°are you going to keep me in suspense all night?¡± She reached for another document. This one sealed, official. Slid it across the table. ¡°This proposes an alliance with the necromancers.¡± I stared at the paper like it might burst into flames. ¡°Only you can make it there in time,¡± she added quickly, as if she could soften the blow by speaking faster. ¡°And actually talk to them.¡± I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d stood up until the chair scraped back. ¡°Are you out of your mind¡­¡± I caught myself before my voice could rise further. Took a breath. Looked at her. She hadn¡¯t flinched. Just waited, like she¡¯d expected the outburst. Of course she did. ¡°After everything I told you about the fate of the Triumviri, this is your idea?¡± My voice was climbing again despite my best efforts. ¡°Do I have to remind you I got a knife in the back for helping a necromancer? Are you trying to get assassinated?¡± ¡°There is no other option,¡± she said, quiet but firm. ¡°We either convince them, or we abandon the city.¡± I exhaled through my nose. That was Alira unyielding, even when the world was crumbling. I would¡¯ve sent envoys to negotiate surrender. Traded land for survival. But not her. Never her. ¡°Even if¡ªand that¡¯s a big if¡ªI could convince them,¡± I said, ¡°there¡¯s no way for them to mobilize in a week.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She leaned forward. ¡°We¡¯ll have to hold the siege a few weeks until you bring reinforcements.¡± I barked a laugh. ¡°Basing all these lives on my diplomatic prowess. which, I may add, is not that great, is¡­¡± Foolish. Suicidal. A desperate gamble dressed up as strategy. ¡°The desert isn¡¯t as far as Meteora,¡± she pressed. ¡°You can open a portal briefly and inform us if you succeed. A week is enough for that. If you fail¡­¡± She shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll make preparations to abandon the city.¡± I stared at her. At the dark circles under her eyes, the stubborn set of her jaw. She¡¯d already made up her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where their cities are,¡± I said, my voice flat as I stared at her, half hoping she¡¯d back off the idea. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve always been quick to draw attention,¡± Alira shot back, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°Maybe this time it¡¯ll actually work in our favor.¡± At least she still had a spark of humor, even if she was sending me into the middle of nowhere. I picked up the document. Turned it over in my hands. ¡°Fine,¡± I said at last. Alira rose from her chair, crossed the room, and pressed a quick kiss to my lips. ¡°Good luck,¡± she said, already heading for the guest house door. ¡°That¡¯s it? One kiss?¡± I called after her, aiming for a lighter note to my departure. She paused, glancing back with a sad half-smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got to help organize an evacuation. One that somehow won¡¯t spark a panic. Plus, every hour might count.¡± Her voice carried a weight she couldn¡¯t hide, and then she was gone. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ I should¡¯ve stayed at the guest house, hashed things out with Alira, but anger drove me out the door faster than I could think. Speed was everything now. Every hour could tip the scales. But once this was over, we were having a long talk about risk assessment. I¡¯d always pegged myself as the reckless one, the fool charging in with a grin and a spell, but she¡¯d snatched that crown right off my head. Sending me to the desert tribes? Alone? She was betting big, and I wasn¡¯t sure I liked the odds. The problem was, she didn¡¯t have a shield like mine. Sure, her new speed and skills were sharp, but she still needed food, sleep. Poison might not kill her as easily as some medieval lord sipping tainted wine. Small mercies for healing, but she wasn¡¯t invincible. I wasn¡¯t either, not really, but I had an edge she couldn¡¯t match. At least I remembered where I¡¯d gotten stabbed last time I was in this blasted desert. You don¡¯t forget a knife sliding into your ribs. It tens to stick with you. That memory saved me time, letting me rip open a portal to the right stretch of sand and rock. I needed to get a good vantage point. By now it was morning. It had taken me some time to get some supplies I would need here. No point going to a desert without at least some water. I clambered up a jagged outcrop, my boots slipping on loose stone. My physical form wasn¡¯t what it used to be, and the climb left my lungs burning. From the top, the desert sprawled out, a brutal maze of steep rock walls and deep ravines, carved by water long gone. Without Malvina to lead me through this mess, it was doubtful I would find any useful road. I couldn¡¯t wander the tight paths below since they twisted endlessly. And climbing up and down every ridge? I¡¯d collapse before I got halfway, stamina or not. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I had to improvise. The gaps between these high points were wide, but not impossible. My wind spell could lift a man off the ground. I¡¯d done it before, so maybe it could fling me across the chasms. The fall would sting, no question, but the Mana Shield would cushion it¡­ mostly. I tested it on the small mesa I stood on. First try, I barely cleared a yard, scraping my boots on the edge. Second try, I pushed harder, gaining height and distance. The direction wobbled, but I eyed the next ridge close enough to leap, too short to waste a portal. Portaling blind across this mess would drain me fast, and I didn¡¯t even know which way to aim. I leapt, wind roaring behind me, and landed. Harder than I¡¯d hoped, though. I hadn¡¯t figured out how to brake, and after a few graceless tumbles, a boulder stopped me cold, jarring my shoulder. With that in mind, I started hopping from ridge to mesa, keeping the jumps under twenty yards. One stretch nearly ended me. I overshot, scrabbling at the edge as my heart lodged in my throat. The Mana Shield was handy, but I wasn¡¯t keen to test its limits on a hundred-foot drop. Progress wasn¡¯t fast, every leap took calculation, angling the spell just right. But it beat crawling through the ravines. Honestly, I hoped my bouncing around would draw attention. The tribes had to have scouts, right? Watching for intruders, guarding their hidden cities? Here I was, practically waving a flag. Where were they? I paused on a narrow outcrop, wiping sweat from my brow, the heat seeping through my shield. No shadows moved, no arrows flew. Just me, the wind, and a whole lot of nothing. Night crept in fast, and I was bone-tired from hopping around like some magical rabbit, leaping from ridge to ridge. My legs ached, and I knew I¡¯d have to stop soon. At least the desert was cooling off, the brutal heat of the day finally easing as the sun dipped close to the horizon. I paused on a narrow outcrop, catching my breath, the sweat on my brow chilling in the evening air. Then it hit me: heat. An underground city would churn out warmth. Cooking fires, bodies packed close, all that life radiating up through vents or cracks. Back on Earth, I¡¯d heard stories of police spotting weed growers because their roofs stayed snow-free in winter, the heat giving them away. Same principle. If I could spot that telltale glow, I¡¯d have a bead on them. A faint tingle rippling through my eyes as the world sharpened into shades of gray and orange. I turned slowly, scanning the rocky expanse. The earth still held the day¡¯s warmth, a dull glow everywhere, but then¡­there, in the distance. A patch burned darker, a richer orange against the cooling stone. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. I didn¡¯t have better ideas, so I locked onto it and started moving. The cooling evening made the difference starker as I went, the heat signature growing clearer with every leap. I pushed harder, chasing the last scraps of daylight, my wind spell flinging me from mesa to mesa. I stumbled a few times, boots skidding on loose gravel, but I kept going. By the time I reached the spot, the sun was almost gone, and I stood before a small cave. No, a tunnel carved into the rock. A natural vent, if I had to guess, warm air wafting up from below. My pulse quickened. This had to be it. Problem was, the opening was tight, and I couldn¡¯t tell how far it narrowed. Squeezing in blind wasn¡¯t an option. I¡¯d get stuck or worse. I stepped back, night vision still active, and scanned the area. No time to waste guessing. Then I saw it, a figure moving in the ravine below, distinct against the gray rock, human-shaped. A guard, maybe a scout. No point delaying the inevitable. I braced myself and leapt, wind spell softening the drop, though I still crashed down harder than I meant to, landing right in front of him with a thud that echoed off the walls. The light was dim here, but I could make him out. An adult man, wiry, dressed in rough desert garb. He yanked a dagger from his belt, eyes wide, but didn¡¯t lunge. I raised a hand and conjured a flame, focusing into it until it flared bright, bathing the ravine in flickering orange. He flinched, fear flashing across his face, but he held his ground, grip tight on the blade. Brave, I¡¯d give him that. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Sorry for dropping in like this. I need to get to your underground city. Preferably where your leaders are. I¡¯ve got a message for them.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Strangers don¡¯t just stroll into their city uninvited, but I had to start somewhere. I braced for a fight or for him to bolt, which¡¯d be worse. If he ran, I¡¯d lose him in seconds down here, the ravine¡¯s twists swallowing him in the dark. Instead, he raised a hand to his mouth and let out a sharp whistle. I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Are you calling reinforcements?¡± I asked, a grin tugging at my lips. If more showed up, I¡¯d get to their city faster. He didn¡¯t answer, just edged back a step, wary. ¡°Could you call them again?¡± I added, leaning forward. ¡°Just to make sure they heard.¡± That threw him. His brow furrowed, confusion replacing some of the fear. I figured it¡¯d take a minute, maybe more, but shadows started shifting almost instantly. They emerged from the rocks around me, silent, swift until ten figures surrounded me, cloaked in desert hues, weapons glinting in my flame¡¯s light. Daggers, spears, a few bows notched but not drawn. I was boxed in. ¡°I surrender,¡± I said, raising my hands slow and deliberate. The last thing I wanted was a fight. Not when I was this close. My flame dimmed but held, casting long shadows across their faces. ¡°Kill him,¡± a voice barked from the shadows, cold and final. The circle of tribesmen tightened, weapons glinting in the dying light of my flame spell. I threw my hands up, words tumbling out fast. ¡°Wait, wait! I¡¯m a messenger from Malachor. Surely there¡¯s some custom about not killing the messenger!¡± My voice cracked with urgency, maybe too much, but it worked. They froze. One of them, a wiry figure with a spear, glanced back at the leader, hesitation flickering in his stance. I¡¯d bought a heartbeat, maybe two. The leader, a tall man with a scarred face and a dagger still in hand, scowled. ¡°We don¡¯t care for any message they might send,¡± he said, pausing as if weighing my fate. ¡°I might¡¯ve let you live, but you¡¯ve stumbled too close to the entrance.¡± His eyes narrowed, and I could see the order forming again, his lips parting to seal my doom. Great. Just great. I cut in before he could finish. ¡°You owe me at least an audience with your leaders after what I did for you,¡± I said. He snorted, sarcasm dripping. ¡°And what exactly did you do for us?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± I shot back, matching his tone with a smirk. ¡°Is killing your centuries-old despot enough for you?¡± I let that hang, watching his face shift from scorn to something else. Shock, maybe doubt. It hit me then: whoever replaced Tara might¡¯ve kept her iron grip intact. If they liked the old regime, my grand entrance wasn¡¯t winning me any friends. Worse, it¡¯d make convincing them to ally with Malachor a pipe dream. Still, I¡¯d thrown the dice, might as well see where they landed. ¡°You?¡± he said, disbelief cracking his voice. ¡°Killed Tara?¡± I chuckled, leaning into it. ¡°Well, technically, a friend of mine drove the sword through her chest at the end. But I did the heavy lifting, trust me. She wasn¡¯t easy to take down. That black shield of hers was¡­ something.¡± I kept it casual, like we were swapping tavern tales, but my pulse hammered. A new voice piped up, softer, from the edge of the circle. ¡°He knows too much for it to be just guesses. We should take him inside. Let the council decide if he¡¯s telling the truth.¡± It was a woman, shorter, with a bow slung over her shoulder, her tone practical. The leader wasn¡¯t sold. ¡°If he¡¯s telling the truth, he¡¯s more powerful than Tara,¡± he snapped, glaring at her. ¡°You want to bring a monster like that into our city?¡± ¡°Monster? Really?¡± I said, feigning offense. ¡°I have feelings, you know.¡± keeping my hands up, flame spell still flickering, hoping a little humor might tip the scales. ¡°He¡¯s clearly a mage,¡± another voice cut in. A younger man, eyeing me like I was a puzzle. ¡°Bind his hands, and he¡¯ll be powerless.¡± ¡°If I let you bind my hands,¡± I corrected, voice firm. That distinction mattered. Power was respect, same as it¡¯d been on my Earth. You didn¡¯t roll over unless you had to, and I wasn¡¯t about to look weak, not when I was this close. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯ve got a message, that¡¯s all.¡± The woman with the bow stepped forward, her face hard but honest. ¡°Accept my conditions, and you have my word we won¡¯t harm you. Unless the council says otherwise.¡± A council, progress. At least they weren¡¯t just a pack of warlords. She wasn¡¯t promising much, but it showed honesty. ¡°Fine, I accept,¡± I said, stretching my arms out in front of me. I let the flame spell fade, the ravine dimming to a faint glow as the last of its light winked out. The leader nodded, still wary, and the younger man stepped up with a length of coarse rope. He bound my wrists tight, the knots biting into my skin, but I didn¡¯t flinch. My Mana Shield hummed faintly under my sleeves. I realized I never tried to see if I could escape if I had my hands bound. I guess there was a first time for anything. The leader gestured down the ravine, and the group closed in, herding me forward. I kept my head up, mind racing. I¡¯d bought myself time, maybe a shot at their council, but if they didn¡¯t buy my story or just didn¡¯t care, I¡¯d be in deeper than ever. Escaping from inside a city of hostiles with my hands bound. That could prove difficult. They prodded me forward, moving through the ravine while I pretended the rope was chafing my wrists. The leader took point, his dagger still drawn, while the woman with the bow flanked me, her steps silent on the stone. The others fanned out, eyes sharp, like they expected me to try something despite the bindings. I didn¡¯t, they¡¯d won this round, and I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to test them yet. The ravine narrowed, then dipped sharply, revealing a hidden crevice in the rock wall. They shoved me through, and just like that, we were inside. The underground city opened up below me, a sprawling warren carved into the desert¡¯s heart. We descended a steep, winding stair, the air cooling as we went, thick with the scent of smoke and damp stone. My night vision wasn¡¯t needed anymore. Torches lined the walls, their flickering light bouncing off rough-hewn tunnels that stretched in every direction. The streets, if you could call them that, twisted tight, more like alleys, packed with people who barely glanced my way. They wore loose, sand-colored robes, their faces weathered, moving with a quiet purpose I hadn¡¯t expected. Stalls hugged the walls, piled with dried meat, clay jars, and woven mats, the hum of barter filling the air. Above, the ceiling arched low, studded with jagged stalactites, a constant reminder of the weight pressing down. I stumbled once, the uneven floor catching my boot, but a spear¡¯s nudge kept me moving. The city wasn¡¯t grand, no marble halls or golden spires, but it thrummed with life. Channels of water trickled through grooves cut into the stone, feeding small basins where people could wash clothes or fill pitchers. Buildings, if you could call them that, were hollowed into the rock itself, their doorways draped with faded cloth, some glowing faintly from fires within. It was raw, practical, a place built to survive, not impress. The deeper we went, the more I saw kids darting through the crowd, their laughter sharp against the murmur; an old man sharpening a blade on a whetstone, his eyes flicking to me then away. The tribes had carved a world down here, hidden from the sun and Malachor¡¯s reach. I wondered how long they¡¯d thrived like this, how many generations had lived and died beneath these rocks. It made Alira¡¯s plan feel even crazier. Winning these people over wouldn¡¯t be a quick chat. We turned into a wider tunnel, the crowd thinning, and stopped at a squat chamber carved into the wall. The leader shoved me inside, the rope yanking as I caught my balance. It was bare, it had a stone floor with a single bench and torch sputtering in a bracket. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said, his voice gruff. ¡°Word¡¯s been sent to a council member.¡± He didn¡¯t elaborate, just stepped back before they filed out, the heavy door falling shut behind them. At least the room had a door, though with its bare decorations it might as well have been a cell. Maybe the tribes were just that frugal down here, scraping by on the essentials. No point in debating over it. The bench didn¡¯t look that comfortable, so I paced instead, boots scuffing the floor, figuring I¡¯d be stuck waiting hours for someone as high-and-mighty as a council member to bother showing up. But not fifteen minutes later, the heavy door swung aside, catching me mid-step. A young woman stepped in, her face shadowed at first, the torchlight lagging behind her entrance. I squinted, ready to size up whoever they¡¯d sent, but as she took another step into the glow, my jaw dropped. It was Malvina. And she was walking, no limp, no cane, like the injury that¡¯d hobbled her back then had never happened. I blinked, half-convinced my eyes were playing tricks after too long in the dark. Chapter 2.39 - Old Friends ¡°You¡¯re healed!¡± I blurted, the words jumping out as I stared at her. ¡°Tiberius?¡± she said at the exact same moment, her voice rising in disbelief. I clamped my mouth shut, letting her take the lead. She stepped closer, the torchlight catching her face. Still Malvina, but standing tall, no trace of any injury. ¡°I can walk, but I¡¯m not healed,¡± she said, catching my expectant look. ¡°Not fully.¡± I shook my head, her answer half-mystifying me. ¡°I guess there¡¯s a story there, but honestly, I¡¯m just glad to see you doing okay.¡± Relief washed through me, warm and unexpected. After all the setbacks, seeing her upright felt like a scrap of good luck I didn¡¯t deserve. ¡°At least one of us is,¡± she shot back, a dry edge to her tone. ¡°You¡¯re in a cell. They want to execute you.¡± I waved a hand, scoffing. ¡°Please. I could escape anytime I wanted. I¡¯m here to deliver an urgent message for the council.¡± She tilted her head, smirking faintly. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re showing such uncharacteristic patience.¡± ¡°This is life-and-death stuff,¡± I quipped. ¡°Patience is my middle name now.¡± ¡°Huh. Life and death,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°Do tell, since I¡¯m on the council.¡± I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She shrugged, casual as if she¡¯d just mentioned the weather. ¡°After Tara died, each tribe picked a leader for the council. I helped take her down, and my parents were known for opposing her, so I got the gig.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to be an adult or something?¡± I teased, raising a brow. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m twenty¡­almost,¡± she retorted, mock-offended. I grinned, then frowned. ¡°How¡¯d they even find you? Last I saw, you were on another continent.¡± ¡°After Tara bit it, our people dropped the isolationist act,¡± she explained. ¡°They sent undercover envoys to big cities and nations. I spotted one in Whitestone. The next thing I knew, I was back here.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to hear you¡¯re stepping out of your comfort zone,¡± I said, letting a hint of ominous weight creep in. ¡°Because that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± She nodded, a spark of interest lighting her eyes. ¡°I heard something about Malachor clashing with the trolls. People here are thrilled. Our two enemies tearing each other apart for the first time anyone can remember.¡± She sounded downright pleased, a faint smile tugging at her lips. That sank my stomach. I¡¯d figured Malachor wasn¡¯t their favorite, but I¡¯d hoped it was more abstract. Old grudges, not active cheering for our graves. This was a tougher sell than I¡¯d thought. I took a breath and started catching her up, laying out the eastern flank¡¯s collapse, the trolls¡¯ envelopment, Tyre¡¯s looming fall. She listened, her face hardening as the picture got grim. When I finished, she sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Tiberius. We¡¯re taught from birth that Malachor and the trolls are the enemy. Sure, hindsight says Tara played that up to keep us in line, but still, helping you in battle? Fighting side by side? You¡¯re not convincing anyone here.¡± ¡°If Tyre falls, you¡¯re next,¡± I said, leaning forward, voice low. ¡°I get that,¡± she replied, unflinching. ¡°But we¡¯ve survived in this desert for centuries. People won¡¯t leave to fight for an enemy. Not Malachor.¡± I managed a weak smile. ¡°I figured as much. Still, I need some optimism, maybe an angle to nudge the odds my way.¡± Malvina looked deep in thought, her expression softening. ¡°The only thing I can think of is that we actually fight the trolls. Malachor is more like a cautionary tale,¡± she said, her voice steady but tinged with doubt. I seized the opening. ¡°Can you at least give me a chance to address the council, even if it¡¯s a long shot? It¡¯s the least I can do for Alira.¡± My chest tightened as I spoke her name. Alira¡¯s face flashed in my mind, weary but determined, counting on me to pull this off. I couldn¡¯t let her down, not after everything. Malvina sighed, her eyes holding mine. ¡°Of course. You did kill Tara. I can vouch for that. Don¡¯t be afraid to mention it, even multiple times if necessary. You have no idea how many lives you saved by ending her.¡± Her words carried a quiet gratitude I hadn¡¯t expected. That lifted my spirits, a rare spark of light in the gloom. I¡¯d forgotten I¡¯d left some good in my wake amid all the chaos. ¡°Thank you for reminding me,¡± I said, managing a faint smile. ¡°Things have a tendency to crash around me these days.¡± She tilted her head, a familiar warmth in her gaze. ¡°I still believe in you. Good people are hard to find. Even now, you¡¯re trying to save a kingdom. How¡¯s Alira, by the way? Did you finally stop ignoring the obvious?¡± A playful smile crept onto her lips. I mirrored it, warmth spreading through me at the thought. ¡°After we were alone, it got harder to ignore,¡± I admitted. My mind drifted to those quiet moments with Alira, the tension melting into something softer, something real. Malvina laughed, light and genuine. ¡°Thank the gods. You two looked so cute together, especially with those quips you aimed at each other.¡± My smile widened. ¡°She¡¯s fine, all things considered. You¡¯ve got more in common than you think. She¡¯s on a council too, leading Malachor. I¡¯m here on her orders.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of pride. ¡°Orders? Really?¡± Malvina raised an eyebrow, skeptical. ¡°There weren¡¯t many who could get here fast and handle your powers,¡± I said, keeping it vague. ¡°How fast are we talking?¡± she asked, curiosity piqued. I grinned and explained my portal ability, how I¡¯d jumped from the capital to this desert in a blink of an eye. ¡°By yourself? That¡¯s impossible,¡± she said, eyes wide, disbelief etched across her face. ¡°After I talk to the council, I¡¯ll report to Alira. I¡¯ll open a portal to speak with her. You can stay if you want. She¡¯d love a friendly voice.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that,¡± Malvina said, her tone brightening. A lull settled in, and my curiosity bubbled up. ¡°So how¡¯d you do it? I searched for healing spells, even patched one together once. But nothing for the spine.¡± My mind raced back to those frantic days, trying to fix her injuries. ¡°I followed your advice,¡± she said simply. ¡°Really?¡± I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You always said to think outside the box,¡± she mused, a faint smile playing on her lips. I chuckled, the sound echoing off the stone. ¡°That does sound like me.¡± ¡°With all that free time stuck with my thoughts, I realized no one else would help,¡± she continued. ¡°So I figured I could help myself.¡± She paused, letting me stew, and I didn¡¯t mind. After what I¡¯d dragged her into, she¡¯d earned a little gloating. ¡°If I could blood-bend others, as you put it, why not myself?¡± she added. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant,¡± I said, awe creeping in. ¡°So far outside the box, you can barely see it.¡± She laughed, a sound that eased the cell¡¯s gloom. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m proud of that one. It took time, but control came slowly. Now most people can¡¯t even tell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I said again, my thoughts spinning with admiration. Malvina had turned her own ruin into strength. There was a lesson in there somewhere. Malvina shifted against the stone wall, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°So did you find what you were looking for in Enroth?¡± she asked, her tone casual but edged with something deeper. I nodded, leaning back on the hard bench. ¡°I did, actually, in the end.¡± A flicker of satisfaction stirred in me. Those grueling days hadn¡¯t been for nothing, even if they¡¯d left scars. ¡°And?¡± she pressed, leaning forward. ¡°Can you tell me now? You have no idea how infuriating it was not knowing.¡± Her voice carried that old spark of impatience I remembered too well. ¡°I can imagine,¡± I said, buying a moment to think. How much should I say? My mind churned, weighing the risks. She deserved something after all this time, but the full truth could tangle her up in messes she didn¡¯t need. ¡°I can¡¯t give you the exact details. For your own good. But,¡± I added quickly, cutting off the protest I saw brewing, ¡°what we did brought the end of the gods.¡± She didn¡¯t flinch, which I¡¯d expected. She¡¯d seen what I could do. Still, doubt creased her brow. ¡°You¡¯re not messing with me?¡± she asked, her voice quieter now, searching mine. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to brag,¡± I said, softening my tone to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯m telling you because what we did had consequences.¡± My stomach knotted as I spoke. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± she said, her gaze steady, urging me on. I took a breath, diving in. ¡°A few gods escaped destruction by taking human flesh or mortal, I suppose. I¡¯ve met some. Alira¡¯s crossed paths with one too. And we think the trolls are led by a demi-god, as we¡¯ve started calling them.¡± The words felt heavy, each one a brick in the wall of trouble I¡¯d built. Her mouth dropped open, shock plain on her face. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot to process,¡± she managed, blinking like she could shake it off. ¡°Now you know what we¡¯re up against,¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°And why we¡¯re losing, even though I¡¯ve tried to help.¡± ¡°Truly life and death,¡± she said at last, echoing my earlier quip with a weight that sank into me. ¡°I hope you convince them. Though I¡¯d skip the part about killing gods. Even I¡¯m struggling with that one.¡± ¡°I never said I killed them,¡± I corrected, a faint grin tugging at me. ¡°Someone else did the deed. I was more of a bodyguard.¡± Admitting it was Alira would sound even wilder. Malvina might laugh me out of the cell, so I kept it vague. Bodyguard felt right, anyway; I¡¯d taken the hits so others could strike. She blinked, refocusing after a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll see you get a meeting with the council,¡± she said, snapping back to business. ¡°How long will it take?¡± I asked, my mind already ticking through the hours Tyre had left. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re ready tomorrow,¡± she said. ¡°I know every day counts.¡± Her resolve steadied me, a lifeline in the chaos. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, then lifted my bound wrists. ¡°Now, are these really necessary?¡± The rope didn¡¯t chafe, but it made my hands rest in a weird position, a petty annoyance in the grand scheme of things, but one I¡¯d rather get rid of. She smirked. ¡°I guess not.¡± She called out, and a guard slipped in, slicing the bindings free with a quick flick of a blade. I rubbed my elbows, relief seeping in. ¡°Any food around here?¡± I asked, stretching my arms. ¡°Jumping around mesas all day looking for this place didn¡¯t leave much time to eat.¡± My backpack hung light on my shoulder, mostly water, barely a scrap of rations. I hadn¡¯t planned on a desert marathon. ¡°Jumping around?¡± she asked, her brow arching. ¡°And yeah, they wanted me to ask how you found the city.¡± I grinned, heading to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it on the way to the food.¡± My stomach growled, and my mind eased a fraction. I followed her out, already plotting how to sell this alliance without sounding like a madman. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Sleep hadn¡¯t come easy, my mind a whirlwind of half-formed plans and restless doubts, rehearsing what I¡¯d say to the council. If I failed today, thousands in Tyre would die. To be fair, a lot of people were going to die even if I succeeded. In the end, I decided to wing it. Read their reactions, push what stuck, ditch what didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t a strategy, but it was all I had. Malvina had come through, at least. After a lunch I barely tasted with some gritty bread and dried meat, I paced the room, waiting. When the aide finally appeared, a wiry kid with a curt nod, I followed him out, my boots echoing on the stone floor. He led me through twisting tunnels to a hall that wasn¡¯t grand but had a stark impressiveness, its ceiling soaring high above, carved from the rock itself. Eleven council members sat at a crescent-shaped table, Malvina at the far right, her face a quiet anchor in the sea of strangers. I stopped in the middle, facing them. No one glared outright, so I took it as a decent start. ¡°Thank you for seeing me on short notice,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. The man in the center, the oldest by far with a face like weathered leather, spoke first. ¡°Malvina presented us with the letter from Malachor,¡± he said, his tone measured. I nodded, waiting to see where I¡¯d have to dig in. ¡°Though surprisingly generous with its offer, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.¡± I bit back a grimace. If they were dead-set against it, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered with me. ¡°The letter just lays out terms they¡¯re willing to start with,¡± I said, meeting his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you the bigger picture.¡± ¡°Picture?¡± a councilwoman to his left asked, her brow arching. I rolled my eyes at my own slip. ¡°Sorry, a picture¡¯s a painting that¡¯s extremely realistic, back where I¡¯m from,¡± I said, brushing it off. My nerves were fraying already, and I hadn¡¯t even started. ¡°Then make your case for this alliance,¡± the old man said, folding his hands. I launched into the rundown I¡¯d given Malvina. Eastern flank gone, trolls new allies, Tyre¡¯s walls trembling. My mind raced as I spoke, watching their faces for flickers of belief or scorn. I skipped the god-killing part and stuck to what I could sell. They listened, patient enough, which kept me going. ¡°And you want us to believe a so-called demi-god rules Ascalon and the trolls?¡± a man near the middle cut in when I finished, his voice thick with doubt. ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± I said, leaning forward. ¡°Look at the trolls. First time in history they¡¯ve united under one leader. That takes power no ordinary troll or human could wield.¡± ¡°That is conjecture at best, not evidence,¡± another voice announced. I could already tell she would be my biggest obstacle. Evidence in times like these? What did she want, a signed confession from a demi-god? ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone shatter a fort¡¯s walls in minutes with a spell,¡± I said, my tone darkening for effect. ¡°I¡¯m a mage myself. No mere mortal, human or troll, could accomplish that," I said, trying to sound ominous. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re easily impressed,¡± she replied, her voice cool, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. I couldn¡¯t afford to look weak. Not now, not with the stakes this high. ¡°You know what else impressed me?¡± I said, staring her down. ¡°How powerful Tara seemed when I dueled her and four of her friends. I¡¯ve gotten better since then, seen things you wouldn¡¯t believe. And that spell? It¡¯d be devastating to caves like these.¡± I gestured around us, letting the threat linger. The bureaucratic woman leaned forward, her flawless robes catching the torchlight. ¡°We¡¯ll survive,¡± she said, her tone firm. ¡°We have done so for hundreds of years.¡± I met her gaze, then swept my eyes across the council, settling on the old man in the center. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Who knows? They could leave you alone for a while. They probably have bigger fish to fry. But eventually, they¡¯ll come for you, and you¡¯ll be alone.¡± I paused, letting that sink in. ¡°We have a saying where I¡¯m from: if you want peace, prepare for war.¡± For the first time, they stirred, murmuring to each other, their faces flickering with thought. I held my breath, my mind racing. Were they actually listening, or just humoring me before shutting me down? At least I¡¯d cracked their silence. The leader spoke up, his voice somber. ¡°Even if we could help, we don¡¯t have the numbers for pitched battles.¡± So they were at least considering. I seized it. ¡°I realize that,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°What we need is a surprise to stall the siege. Something to boost our soldiers¡¯ morale and make the trolls think this war isn¡¯t already decided.¡± Another council member, a clean-cut man with a scar across his cheek, frowned. ¡°And after we¡¯ve helped them? Then what? They go back to killing us?¡± My stomach tightened. This was the part I¡¯d dreaded¡ªhistory¡¯s wounds, raw and festering, ready to derail everything. Sensitive topics like these turned logic into a mess of grudges and old pain. ¡°I¡¯m not from this world,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully, ¡°so I can¡¯t begin to understand what you¡¯ve suffered. But what they did to you came from fear. If you help them now, you¡¯d show there could be a future for your people together.¡± It sounded naive even to me, but I had to try. The bureaucratic woman scoffed, her voice cutting through. ¡°If it were only that easy. People don¡¯t work like that. What we are will always disgust them. They¡¯ll turn on us the first chance they get.¡± Heads nodded around the table, her words striking a chord I couldn¡¯t ignore. She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, and that stung. My mind flashed to Malachor¡¯s nobles. Audemar¡¯s sneers, Torvyn¡¯s cold calculations. Trust was a long shot. ¡°Yes, that might happen,¡± I said, surprising a few with the admission. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to help them retake land. Just fight the trolls as you would here. I¡¯m guessing the last few months have been quiet. No troll raids. Right?¡± I glanced around, probing for a crack. A new voice, softer, came from a younger man near Malvina. ¡°You¡¯re correct. We¡¯ve been fortunate lately.¡± I pressed on, sensing an opening. ¡°I know you might worry about leaving your homes unguarded, but the trolls are hitting Malachor from two sides. If anything, you should be raiding them now while they¡¯re distracted elsewhere.¡± ¡°So as to stir their wrath?¡± the woman snapped, her tone sharp enough to make me roll my eyes inwardly. But this time, fewer nodded. Her grip was be slipping. I decided to push harder. She wasn¡¯t budging, but the others? Maybe I could sway them. ¡°You¡¯ve literally buried your city in the sand, and they still attack you,¡± I said, locking eyes with her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to provoke them, I suggest digging under the sea next.¡± My voice dripped with sarcasm, a calculated jab. She bristled, her face tightening, but I caught the faint beginnings of smiles on a few others, Malvina included. Hope flickered in me. Maybe she wasn¡¯t as popular as I¡¯d feared. ¡°You dare disrespect a member of this council,¡± she said, her tone icy with fury. ¡°You should be crawling on your knees if you want any help from us.¡± Well, she hated me now. I could feel it radiating off her, a wall of loathing I¡¯d built with my last jab. Maybe I¡¯d pushed too hard, crossed a line I couldn¡¯t uncross. My mind spun, second-guessing for a split second, but I shoved the doubt down. Backing off would sink this faster than a troll¡¯s club through a wooden gate. I had to stand firm. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you were the type to bow the lowest when Tara was around,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady, eyes locked on hers. Her jaw clenched, her face twisting with rage, and I could see her fighting to keep from snapping something she¡¯d regret. I flicked my gaze around the room, gauging the others. No one looked ready to leap to her defense. Some even seemed amused, their lips twitching. That gave me fuel. Time to press harder. ¡°Just because you admired Tara doesn¡¯t mean we all have to bow to you,¡± I said, letting a hint of scorn creep in. My pulse thrummed, a mix of adrenaline and calculation. This was a gamble, but I couldn¡¯t let her bully me into submission. That broke her. She lurched forward, raising a hand and flicking it in a gesture I recognized instantly. Bloodbending, or her attempt at it. I nearly laughed aloud. Malvina hadn¡¯t warned them, apparently. I glanced at her on the far right, and she was grinning now, her eyes glinting with mischief. Seconds ticked by, and nothing happened. The woman¡¯s face shifted from fury to a priceless blend of confusion and fear, her hand still poised like she could will me to my knees. ¡°You think I could¡¯ve beaten Tara if your little tricks worked on me?¡± I said, my voice hardening, carrying an edge I didn¡¯t bother softening. Her arm dropped, and the room stilled. I¡¯d considered a show of power earlier, something flashy to cow them, but dismissed it as desperate. Now she¡¯d handed me this on a platter, and I hadn¡¯t even needed to lift a finger. The old man in the center rose, his weathered face stern. ¡°He is a guest in this city,¡± he said, his voice low but firm. ¡°How dare you try to attack him?¡± His words landed like a gavel, and I felt a surge of relief, though I kept it buried deep. She¡¯d overstepped, and he¡¯d called it out. She stood there, speechless, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. I sent a silent prayer to the non-existent gods that this gamble would pay off. Her move had discredited her. At least I hoped it had and it made me look untouchable without me breaking a sweat. Inside, I was grinning, my hands itching to rub together in triumph, but I kept my face neutral. No sense gloating and ruining it. The leader cleared his throat, drawing my attention back. ¡°We are sorry for her actions,¡± he said, his tone formal now. ¡°Please return to your room. We will deliberate on your request.¡± A few council members offered faint smiles, Malvina¡¯s the widest, as I gave a slight bow and turned to leave. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ Back in the room, I paced, replaying every word, every glance. Alira¡¯s face lingered in my thoughts, tired, resolute, counting on me. I¡¯d bought us a chance, but it hung on what they¡¯d decide behind that crescent table. The woman¡¯s humiliation might sway them my way, or it might harden them against me. Either way, I¡¯d played my hand as best I could. Trying to get people who were oppressed into suddenly being allies was a tall order indeed. If this worked, they might as well carve me a marble statue when I got back. I¡¯d been pacing the room for hours, the stone floor wearing a groove under my boots, when a knock finally came. My stomach flipped as I yanked the door open. I¡¯d expected some stiff aide to summon me back to the council, not Malvina herself. I held my breath, my chest tight with the weight of what might come next. She stood there, her face locked in a maddeningly neutral mask. ¡°You might be the best diplomat I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± she finally said, and I nearly leapt off the ground, relief flooding through me like cool water after a desert trek. My knees wobbled, but I kept my grin in check. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got under her skin,¡± she went on, a spark of amusement in her voice. ¡°She usually sees herself as the council¡¯s representative. Watching her stand there, hand raised, with you smirking at her? Incredible. People would¡¯ve paid good coin to see that smug smile wiped off her face, and they got it free.¡± She shook her head, almost laughing. ¡°As long as we get the alliance, I¡¯m happy to help,¡± I said, still riding the high. ¡°About that,¡± she said, her tone shifting. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± I cut in, my heart lurching. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me. Don¡¯t dangle hope and snatch it away.¡± I braced myself, the old familiar dread creeping back. ¡°No,¡± she said, a half-smile breaking through. ¡°The alliance went to a vote. You won, seven to four. Pretty comfortable, actually.¡± ¡°Then why are you trying to give me a heart attack?¡± I asked, exhaling hard. My pulse still raced, but the tension eased a notch. ¡°It¡¯s just that they know you¡¯re in a weak spot for negotiating,¡± she replied. ¡°So they¡¯ve got extra demands.¡± I nodded. ¡°Makes sense, I guess. But I¡¯m just the messenger. I can¡¯t hash out new terms.¡± ¡°I figured,¡± Malvina said. ¡°I told them about your ability to communicate with Malachor¡¯s council. They thought another full meeting might bog things down, so I¡¯m here for them instead.¡± She folded her arms, ready to play go-between. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time,¡± I said, already focusing. ¡°It¡¯s almost evening, right? She might be at the villa. If not, we¡¯ll wait.¡± I pictured the villa¡¯s main dining room. It was always bustling, someone passing through. Perfect spot. I closed my eyes, feeling it hum under my skin as the portal took shape. Slowly, it flickered to life, then widened, a shimmering oval cutting through the room¡¯s gloom. An aide on the other side spotted it instantly, freezing mid-step. I knew his face, vaguely, one of the staff. But names always slipped me. He looked torn between bolting and staring. ¡°Hello,¡± I said, keeping it light. ¡°I¡¯m Tiberius. You¡¯ve seen me around the house, right?¡± He nodded, cautious. ¡°Can you get Alira? It¡¯s urgent.¡± ¡°She¡¯s home,¡± he said, snapping to action. ¡°I¡¯ll get her now.¡± Malvina watched it, eyes wide with awe. Maybe the first time she¡¯d seen one up close. Portals weren¡¯t exactly common. ¡°And you can walk through if you wanted?¡± she asked, stepping closer. ¡°We both could,¡± I said. ¡°Getting back¡¯s trickier, though. I need a clear picture to form it, and I can¡¯t do underground yet.¡± ¡°How¡¯s it feel to walk through?¡± she asked, curiosity bright in her voice. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the wrong guy to ask,¡± I said, half-laughing. ¡°I¡¯ve got a love-hate thing with them.¡± She gave me a long look, so I waved it off. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Long story. I hear it¡¯s pleasant, though.¡± Footsteps echoed from beyond the portal, pulling my focus. Alira stepped into the dining room, her face lighting up when she saw me. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯ve made contact tonight,¡± she said, her smile warm. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Pretty good, actually,¡± I said, keeping my tone even despite the grin tugging inside. ¡°Found the city, spoke to their version of the council.¡± ¡°And?¡± she pressed, hope edging her voice. ¡°I want the marble in black,¡± I said, deadpan, letting the old joke hang. Chapter 2.40 - Siege Alira Streaks of meteors jagged through the darkness, each one aimed at Tyre¡¯s eastern wall. My heart lurched as the first rock slammed into the stone, a deafening crack splitting the air. Dust billowed, and shouts rose from the soldiers below. I gripped my sword and watched in horror as the barrage pounded the wall. Chunks of masonry crumbled, and with a final, shuddering boom, a breach yawned open wide enough for trolls to pour through. ¡°Hold the line!¡± I yelled, my voice cutting through the panic as I leapt down the stairs, my boots hitting the ground hard. Soldiers scrambled, their armor clanking, but I was faster. My enhanced speed driving me toward the gap. The air stank of scorched stone and sulfur, the spell¡¯s aftermath lingering like a taunt. I reached the breach as the first troll barreled in, its club swinging. I ducked under the blow, my speed saving me, and drove my blade up into its gut. It roared, staggering, and I yanked the sword free, blood slicking my hands. ¡°To me!¡± I shouted, planting myself in the middle of the fray. Soldiers rallied, forming a ragged line around me, their spears trembling but raised. Trolls surged through the gap, hulking shadows against the firelight, and I met them head-on. My sword flashed, slicing through flesh and sinew, my movements a blur compared to the men beside me. A second troll lunged; I sidestepped, slashing its leg, and it crashed down, howling. ¡°Push them back!¡± I ordered, my voice raw but firm. The breach was a choke point, rubble narrowing their advance, and I used it. I darted between soldiers, barking commands, ¡°Spears up! Flank left!¡± as I carved a path through the enemy. My speed kept me ahead of their clumsy swings, my blade finding gaps in their thick hides. Sweat stung my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t stop. If we lost this wall, Tyre was done. A soldier stumbled beside me, a troll¡¯s axe grazing his shoulder, and I lunged, driving my sword into the beast¡¯s neck before it could finish him. ¡°Stay tight!¡± I yelled, hauling him up. The gap loomed, still vomiting trolls, but I saw Elena¡¯s illusion at work dragging stones to seal it. ¡°Hold them five minutes!¡± I roared, spinning to parry a claw aimed at my chest. My reflexes snapped me back, the talon missing by inches, and I countered, slashing deep. The troll fell, and I pressed forward, soldiers at my heels. Blood coated my arms, my breath ragged, but I kept swinging, kept shouting ¡°Close ranks! Drive them out!¡±. Slowly, the breach shrank, stone by stone, and with a final shove, we forced the last troll back as the wall sealed shut. I stood there, panting, sword dripping, the silence deafening after the chaos. I scanned the chaos near the breach and spotted Elena crumpled on her knees, her hands trembling against the rubble-strewn ground. The effort had drained her, her face pale under the torchlight. ¡°They need to hurry,¡± she gasped, her voice thin. ¡°I can¡¯t hold the illusion much longer.¡± I spun toward the soldiers, my throat raw from shouting all night. ¡°Grab every stone you can and throw it at the wall!¡± I bellowed, pointing at the gap. The dim flicker of torches caught the illusion fading¡ªstarting at the top, the false stone shimmered and dissolved downward, revealing the jagged hole beneath. My chest tightened, but Elena clung on, buying us precious minutes. Soldiers scrambled, hauling rocks and debris, piling them into the breach. It wasn¡¯t pretty, crude and uneven, but by the time her spell flickered out, we¡¯d sealed it with real stone. It would hold, at least for another day. I stepped back, catching my breath, the night¡¯s close call sinking in. This had been the tightest yet. Morale was crumbling; for two weeks, the trolls had hammered us day and night, striking walls on every side. We¡¯d been forced to shuffle troops constantly, guessing where the next meteor shower spell would land. No pattern, no warning, just fire from the sky. Our only mercy was that whoever cast it couldn¡¯t keep it up longer than a minute. A weak laugh escaped me at the thought. Two weeks of siege, and even that crude limit felt like a punchline. He would have found it hilarious. As soon as he crossed my mind, the smile vanished, leaving a hollow ache. Where was he? My stomach knotted. I shuddered, picturing the aftermath if we broke and ran. After the blood we¡¯d spilled holding them back, I doubted a single building would stand if we lost. A voice in my head grew louder each day, cold and insistent: better to save a few than lose them all. I hated it, but it wouldn¡¯t shut up. Blood crusted on my skin, flaking from my arms and my clothes. I needed water, something to wash away the grime. My mind drifted to a bath, sunlight streaming through a window, hot water easing my aching muscles until I could almost drift off, tension melting away. ¡°Councilor Alira, you¡¯re requested in the command tent,¡± a voice piped up, snapping me back. A boy, no older than fifteen, his eyes widening at my blood-streaked appearance before he scurried off. I sighed, exhaustion settling deeper. Might as well get it over with. I strode to the tent, a hastily erected shelter thrown up after the last attack to coordinate repairs. The flap rustled as I entered, the air inside thick with sweat and the faint tang of ink from maps sprawled across a table. General Torvyn¡¯s gruff voice hit me before I¡¯d even straightened. ¡°They almost breached tonight,¡± he said, his eyes locking onto mine, shadowed with exhaustion. I snapped back, my voice sharp from the fight still buzzing in my veins. ¡°I know. I was there in the middle of it.¡± My hands still ached from gripping my sword and the memory of trolls snarling through the gap flared hot in my mind. Audemar leaned forward, his polished tone cutting through the tension. ¡°We do not doubt your commitment, but things are getting dire by the hour. Your elf friend Elena has to sleep sometime. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t have kept the wall closed off long enough for repairs.¡± ¡°Then what do we suggest we do?¡± I asked, my voice tight, though I already knew the answer. ¡°We need to make a break for it,¡± the Duke replied, his tone cold and flat, like he was discussing trade routes, not lives. I stared at him, incredulous. ¡°Just abandon the population? Thousands will die. And that¡¯s the best case if they prove merciful. Did the trolls look merciful tonight?¡± My voice rose, cracking with anger. Torvyn stepped in, his tone softer but no less grim. ¡°I do not like the plan any more than you, but what are our choices? The wall is more patches than anything now. In the coming days, they¡¯ll breach in multiple spots. What then?¡± His practicality stung, and I hated how it echoed that little voice I¡¯d been shoving down. ¡°We fight,¡± I said, clinging to the words. ¡°Tiberius will come.¡± But my resolve faltered, my voice thinning. I wanted to believe it, needed to, but doubt was growing within me, cold and persistent. ¡°Has he contacted again?¡± Audemar asked, his gaze piercing. I swallowed hard, my mind flashing back. That night had been a spark of hope. Just two days after he¡¯d left, he¡¯d opened a portal, grinning through it, alliance secured. I had to negotiate over extra terms with Malvina, of all people. But even in my wildest dreams, I hadn¡¯t expected him to pull it off so fast. We¡¯d parted with promises, daily updates if he could manage it and my head had spun with plans, imagining the desert tribes as our secret blade to gut the trolls. Instead, the siege hit early and silence followed. Day after day, nothing. I knew he wasn¡¯t dead, gods and demi-gods hadn¡¯t taken him down, but why no word? Was he marching, bogged down, too busy to check in? Or had something gone wrong? ¡°No,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper, the weight of it crushing me. ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks,¡± the Duke said, his tone sharpening. ¡°Maybe even your boyfriend decided this was hopeless and did the only sane thing and¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say it,¡± I shouted, cutting him off, my fists clenching. ¡°You have no idea what he did for us. If he hasn¡¯t contacted us, there has to be a good reason.¡± But the words felt flimsy, my conviction crumbling. I wanted to scream at him, at the tent, at the whole cursed siege, but doubt seeped in. What if he had given up? What if I was clinging to a ghost? My chest tightened, and I fought to keep my face steady, to hide the crack widening inside me. Tiberius had to be out there¡­he had to be. But two weeks of silence and Audemar¡¯s cold stare only made the feeling worse. Audemar leaned across the map-strewn table, his eyes glinting with a sharpness that cut deeper than usual. ¡°Are you trying to convince us or yourself?¡± he said, his voice laced with mockery. I stared him down, refusing to flinch under his jab. He¡¯d never been a friend, not even close, but we¡¯d always managed civil exchanges, even when I backed him against Torvyn¡¯s gruff pragmatism. Now, though? Something had shifted. Maybe the pressure was getting to him. Or maybe he¡¯d just decided I was the enemy now. So much for sweet-talking me into an alliance against our so-called third. That idea was dead now, drowned in the siege¡¯s grind. Maybe the city¡¯s collapse had stripped away his long-term plans. With his life on the line, all he seemed to care about was escape. He couldn¡¯t pull it off alone, though. His fancy retinue would be picked off within hours of slipping out, no matter how sly he played it. His reputation would rot too. Duke Audemar, the coward who fled. I almost pitied him, but my own stance hardened in contrast. We stood locked, two bulls in a pen, and it fell to Torvyn to break the stalemate. Ironic, really. My whole role as triumvir was to bridge their rifts, yet here we were. Without me, they¡¯d have ditched Tyre days ago, no question. Torvyn cleared his throat, his weathered face grim. ¡°Alira, we have to be realistic,¡± he said, his voice low but steady. I fought to keep my calm, though my chest tightened. ¡°Please, we can¡¯t abandon the city,¡± I replied, the words tasting bitter. ¡°I¡¯m not saying we abandon it outright,¡± he said, ¡°but the city will fall within days. Even you have to see that.¡± ¡°Tiberius¡­¡± I started, clinging to his name like a lifeline, but Torvyn cut me off, his patience thinning. ¡°Fine, have it your way,¡± he said. ¡°How many more days do you think the city will hold?¡± I swallowed, my mind reeling. The attacks had only grown fiercer. Each day, more arrived, their forced march catching up in waves. Tonight¡¯s breach had been a hair¡¯s breadth from disaster, Elena¡¯s illusion the only thing holding it together. We might scrape through one more big push if luck held. Beyond that? Wishful thinking, not strategy. I¡¯d avoided facing it, shoving the truth into a dark corner, but now it stared me down. Tiberius or no Tiberius, belief wouldn¡¯t stretch time. We might not have days, just hours. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, and Torvyn¡¯s eyes widened, surprise flickering across his face. ¡°But we still need time to prepare for a push. We can¡¯t just ride out tomorrow.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± he replied, already shifting gears. ¡°We¡¯ll finish preparations, and by this time tomorrow, we¡¯ll be ready. We leave in the dead of night.¡± ¡°What gate?¡± Audemar asked, leaning in, his tone sharp with interest. ¡°That¡¯s the question,¡± Torvyn mused, tracing a finger over the map. ¡°North is the Ascalon camp, south the troll one. East leads to nothing.¡± ¡°And the west gate is where they¡¯ll expect us to break,¡± I said, my voice flat as the reality settled in. ¡°Indeed,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°So we go east and circle around?¡± Audemar suggested, his brow furrowing. ¡°No,¡± Torvyn said. ¡°We¡¯d lose the element of surprise. Both armies would muster and cut us off. Like it or not, we push west.¡± ¡°The casualties will be high,¡± I said, the words heavy, picturing the bloodbath. Soldiers falling, families left behind. ¡°But it gives us the best chance of escaping the encirclement,¡± he replied, his tone final. I wanted to argue, to claw back some other way, but my mind came up empty. Tomorrow night, Tyre would fall and Malachor with it, whether they liked to admit it or not. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The day crawled by, every hour thick with the weight of what lay ahead. I stood in the command tent as dawn broke, the map before me scarred with ink and creases, plotting our escape through the west gate. Torvyn¡¯s plan had settled like a stone in my gut, but I¡¯d agreed. We¡¯d push out tonight, under cover of darkness, and pray the trolls didn¡¯t grind us to dust. Preparations consumed us, and I threw myself into them, needing the motion to drown out the doubts that never left me. Torvyn had started with the soldiers, barking orders across the courtyard where they gathered, their armor clanking as they moved. ¡°Pack light,¡± he told them, my voice hoarse from shouting. ¡°Weapons, rations for a day, nothing more.¡± I watched them strip down packs, tossing aside extra cloaks and tools, their faces grim but focused. I sent a squad to round up horses from the stables, enough for the vanguard to break through, while the rest of us would follow on foot. The clatter of hooves echoed as they worked, a sound that tightened my chest with both hope and dread. Next, I tracked down Elena near the eastern wall, where she¡¯d collapsed after last night¡¯s illusion. She sat against a crate, pale but upright, sipping water. ¡°Can you manage one more spell?¡± I asked, crouching beside her. She nodded, her jaw set, and I squeezed her shoulder. ¡°West gate, tonight. Make them think we¡¯re hitting west.¡± Her illusions were our only trick left. Buy us a head start before the trolls caught on. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it,¡± I said, my voice softer than I meant it to be. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to worry about you making it out of the city.¡± She lifted her arm, showing me the bracer glinting faintly in the torchlight. ¡°Not while I still have this,¡± she replied, her tone steady, a flicker of defiance in her eyes. ¡°See you west, third town over,¡± I said, turning to go, but her voice stopped me cold before I could take a step. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly save that many civilians,¡± she said, her words sharp with accusation. ¡°You¡¯ll just leave them to die?¡± I froze, my chest tightening, and turned back to face her. ¡°I tried,¡± I said, my voice weak, barely above a whisper. Shame crept up my spine, hot and bitter. ¡°It¡¯s been decided. There¡¯s nothing more I can do now but make sure at least a few of us survive.¡± She nodded, her expression unreadable, and I left her there, slumped against the crate. Was it rest she needed, or was it my shame driving me away? I couldn¡¯t tell. My boots scuffed the ground as I walked off, the weight of her question pressing harder with each step. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her. The bracer, her skill, her stubbornness would see her through. That was one less burden, even if it didn¡¯t lighten the rest. The southern wall was almost silence. Audemar should¡¯ve been here. This was his mess to manage. Instead, I found the laborers resting near the jagged breach from two days ago, their faces glistening with sweat and dust. ¡°You can rest tonight,¡± I ordered, jabbing a finger toward the crumbling section. ¡°They had to make it look like we¡¯re fortifying there.¡± Grudging murmurs, but they obeyed, piling debris into a convincing lie. A northern feint would¡¯ve been suicide, so there was no point pretending. This? Every extra soldier posted here would increase our chances. By afternoon, I joined Torvyn at the armory, sorting weapons for the push. He handed me a spear, and I tested its balance. Solid, deadly. ¡°Vanguard gets these,¡± he said, and I nodded, passing them to a lieutenant. We only had one chance at this, so we went over every detail. From contingencies to plans for retreat. He didn¡¯t want to hear it, but I saw the disaster at The Vyrith Expanse, where there had been no plans for a general retreat. As dusk fell, I rallied the troops near the west gate, their breath fogging in the chill. ¡°We move fast,¡± I said, pacing before them. ¡°Hit hard, don¡¯t stop.¡± My voice carried, steady despite the exhaustion pulling at me. I saw fear in their eyes, but resolve too. I stood with elbow to elbow with them defending the walls. They¡¯d follow me into the night. Audemar lingered nearby, his retinue saddled and ready, his face unreadable. I ignored him, checking my gear one last time. Sword, dagger, a waterskin. The gate loomed ahead, a dark promise of blood and maybe freedom. The flaming arrows from the east signaled the first of the diversions. The plan was to give it five minutes beofre the south began their feint. As those five minutes elapsed, the general nodded towards me. My sword gleamed in the moonlight, and behind me, the vanguard. A hundred and fifty soldiers, hand-picked for speed, shifted restlessly, their breaths fogging in the chill. Torvyn¡¯s plan hinged on me cutting a path through the enemy lines, a spearhead to let our forces slip the noose. I gave the signal a sharp nod, and the gate creaked open. ¡°Stay tight,¡± I said, leading them out. The ground beyond the wall stretched dark and uneven, shadows pooling where the enemy¡¯ campfires flickered in the distance. I moved fast, trusting my reflexes to keep me ahead, aiming for a gap in their pickets we¡¯d scouted earlier. The first hundred yards passed in tense quiet, the crunch of hooves behind me the only sound. Then the earth gave way, a soldier¡¯s cry cut the night as a hidden pit swallowed him, wooden stakes glinting red with his blood. Traps. My stomach lurched. ¡°Watch your step!¡± I barked, scanning the ground, but another yelp rang out as a second man stumbled into a concealed snare, his leg snapping in its jaws. I cursed under my breath, slowing to pick our way forward, but the delay cost us. Horns blared from the troll lines, too close, too many, and silhouettes surged toward us, more than the scouts had counted. My heart sank as I saw them: dozens, maybe hundreds, armed with their usual axes, their guttural roars rolling over us. ¡°Form up!¡± I shouted, raising my sword as the vanguard rallied around me. I darted forward, slashing the first troll¡¯s throat before it could swing, my speed outpacing his. Another charged; I ducked and drove my blade into its side, warm blood spraying my skin. But they kept coming, a tide we couldn¡¯t stem. The vanguard fought hard, pears jabbed, swords clashed, but the traps bogged us down, tripping men into pits or tangling them in ropes. Then the spells started. I hesitated when the first lightning bolt hit one of our own. There was no point clinging to hope now. Another soldier fell beside me, a troll¡¯s axe cracking his skull, and I spun, cutting the beast down, my arms burning. We¡¯d barely pushed fifty yards, and already half my force was bleeding or dead. The gap I¡¯d meant to carve shrank as trolls and now Ascalon¡¯s soldiers filled it, their numbers overwhelming. This wasn¡¯t a skirmish, it was a wall of flesh and fury we couldn¡¯t break. I spotted Torvyn near the gate, his horse rearing as he barked orders to the main force waiting behind. I fought my way back, dodging a swinging axe, and grabbed his stirrup. ¡°There¡¯s too many!¡± I yelled over the noise, my voice hoarse. ¡°Traps everywhere. They knew we¡¯d come this way!¡± His face tightened, eyes flicking to the chaos, the bodies piling up. He wanted to push, I could see it but I gripped harder. ¡°We¡¯ll lose everyone! Call it back!¡± He hesitated, jaw clenched, then nodded sharply. ¡°Retreat!¡± he roared, his voice booming over the clash. I turned, shouting to the vanguard. ¡°Fall back! To the gate!¡± Soldiers peeled away, dragging the wounded, and I covered them, slashing at pursuing trolls, my blade a blur. I shoved the last man through, then followed, the heavy wood slamming shut behind us. Inside, I leaned against the wall, panting, blood dripping from my sword, the failure bitter in my throat. We¡¯d lost our shot. I stood just inside the west gate, catching my breath, the taste of blood and failure thick in my mouth. The retreat had saved what was left of the vanguard, but the cost haunted me¡ªmen lost to traps and trolls, their screams still echoing in my ears. Torvyn dismounted beside me, his face a mask of grim resolve, but before we could regroup, the night unraveled further. Messengers flooded the courtyard, each report more urgent than the last. Walls under assault, north and east buckling. My stomach twisted, this wasn¡¯t a siege anymore. It was the collapse we dreaded. Torvyn wated no time, sending squads to shore up the threats, but then the sky flared. Meteor showers rained down on the eastern wall, the familiar thud of stone cracking jolting me upright. I took a step toward it, my sword still slick in my hand, but Torvyn gripped my arm. ¡°Another messenger came,¡± he said, his voice cutting through my haze. ¡°South wall has multiple breaches. You need to head there.¡± No time to argue. I nodded, swallowing my frustration, and turned to the ragged remnant of my vanguard, battered but alive. ¡°With me!¡± I shouted, and we ran, boots pounding the cobblestones as we veered south. The city blurred past¡ªshuttered homes, panicked cries¡ªbut my focus narrowed to the fight ahead. Breaches meant trolls inside, and I couldn¡¯t let them spread. We reached the south wall, and chaos greeted us. Three gaping holes scarred the stone, trolls pouring through like floodwater, their roars shaking the air. Soldiers held a faltering line, spears breaking against thick hides. I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Close the gaps!¡± I yelled, charging the nearest breach. My sword swung, catching a troll mid-stride. My vanguard followed, fanning out, but the tide kept coming. I fought my way to the wall¡¯s base, slashing and dodging, my speed keeping me a step ahead of their axes. A troll loomed; I ducked its swing and drove my blade into its chest, shoving it back through the hole. ¡°Push them out!¡± I roared, but my voice drowned in the noise. The line buckled, and I knew we couldn¡¯t hold out for long. ¡°Push them back!¡± I ordered anyway. The flood of figures pouring through the breaches below slowed, their roars faltering. My sword paused mid-swing, slick with blood, as I watched, hardly believing it. Some trolls even turned back, lumbering toward the gaps they¡¯d clawed through, retreating into the night. My chest heaved, confusion mixing with disbelief. I seized the moment. ¡°Press them!¡± I shouted, my voice hoarse but fierce, and the vanguard rallied beside me. We gained ground fast, cutting down trolls too slow to flee. My blade found a troll¡¯s back as it stumbled, and it crumpled with a guttural cry. The soldiers pushed forward, spears jabbing. A few trolls, caught off guard, couldn¡¯t reach the breaches in time. Instead, they scrambled up the stairs of the wall away from us. On the high wall, I saw the city sprawling below me, fires dotting the night. We formed a thin rank, and I fought in their midst, shouting over the clash. ¡°Push them over the wall!¡± My sword danced¡ªparry, thrust, slice¡ªfelling trolls as they clambered up, but more surged behind. My arms ached, my breath ragged, and despair clawed at me. Then I saw it. In the distance, beyond the south wall, the troll camp flickered, flames licking up from their tents. My heart leapt. Fire meant chaos, maybe a chance. I squinted, straining through the smoke, and caught a blaze spreading fast, unnatural in its speed. Someone was hitting them. Hope flickered, fragile and fleeting, but I clung to it. A troll lunged; I sidestepped, slashing its flank, and kept my eyes on the horizon. That¡¯s when the sky split. A lightning bolt erupted from the ground, streaking upward, its jagged arc a vivid white I¡¯d know anywhere. Tiberius¡¯s spell, sharp and unmistakable. My breath caught, relief crashing over me like a wave. He was alive, out there, fighting. The troll camp burned brighter, and I imagined him tearing through them, that cocky grin on his face. ¡°Reinforcements have arrived!¡± I shouted, my voice breaking with raw joy. Chapter 2.41 - A New Day The first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, casting a pale glow across the city¡¯s outskirts. It had been a brutal night, hours of fighting and scrambling, but we¡¯d come out on top. I¡¯d be the first to admit luck had played a big part. Stumbling on the troll camp south of Tyre had been a gift. They clearly hadn¡¯t mastered the concept of camp safety. When we arrived, it was practically deserted, tents flapping in the wind, and setting it ablaze felt like child¡¯s play. A few torches tossed into the dry canvas, and the whole place went up in a satisfying roar of flame. They¡¯d tried to take it back, of course. We¡¯d expected that much. Unfortunately for them, their forces were scattered, probably stretched thin across the siege lines, so instead of one crushing wave, we faced three disjointed attacks. I almost pitied their lack of tactics. Defense usually ranks up there with offense in any decent battle plan; some even argue it¡¯s the backbone of victory. Our success proved that tonight. Holding firm, letting them crash against us, and picking them apart. Still, their sloppy coordination didn¡¯t make me feel smug, just tired. Even with my ordinary eyes from this distance, the city looked like a ruin. The wall was more rubble than structure, jagged gaps yawning where stone had held days ago. I spotted one section that had collapsed entirely, a heap of debris spilling outward signs of the defenders¡¯ efforts to close the gap. But trolls camping outside told me we¡¯d reached Tyre in time. The damage looked bad, but not beyond saving. I could only hope Alira had kept it together inside, that the cost wasn¡¯t too steep. I tried again to open a portal to her villa, focusing hard, picturing the dining room¡¯s worn table. Nothing happened. No shimmer, no rift. I¡¯d tested other destinations these past two weeks, and they¡¯d worked fine, but Tyre stayed locked to me. Frustration deepened, and out of curiosity more that anything, I shifted my focus to the desert. Again, nothing. I picked another region and still, the air stayed stubbornly solid. The pieces clicked, a cold realization settling in. Someone had suppressed portal formation, blanketing the area. It made sense, in a grim way. Cut off escapes for leaders, trap everyone inside. Useful for a siege, sure, but it chilled me. This wasn¡¯t good. Until now, I had stayed relatively stress free because I knew escape was a portal away. If someone could strip that away, I¡¯d have to rethink everything. No more winging it, no more reckless leaps. I¡¯d need real plans, and that wasn¡¯t my strong suit. My gut twisted at the thought, but I shook it off. No time for that now. Finding Alira was the priority, and without portaling in, I¡¯d have to approach the walls the old-fashioned way. I considered another lightning bolt skyward, our little signal, a private joke with Alira. Elena might recognize it too. But I hesitated. To untrained eyes, it¡¯d look too much like a troll shaman¡¯s spell, all flash and menace. The last thing Tyre needed was me sparking panic after a night like that. I couldn¡¯t just stroll up to Tyre¡¯s walls with the necromancer contingent trailing behind me. That would stir up a hornet¡¯s nest of tension, risking the fragile reprieve we¡¯d clawed out for the city. Malachor¡¯s leaders, Alira included, were already on edge about these desert allies, and parading them to the gate would snap the thin thread of trust we¡¯d bought with blood and fire. So I waited, pacing the scorched earth near the smoldering troll camp, my boots kicking up ash. They had to have seen the flames from the walls. Someone would come, an emissary at least. Kadan¡¯s voice broke my thoughts, pulling me around to face him. ¡°We¡¯ve finished interrogating one of the surviving trolls,¡± he said, his tone clipped but steady. He¡¯d surprised me these past weeks. A capable leader despite his initial disdain, those early glares he¡¯d shot my way softening into a grudging respect. We¡¯d carved out a working rhythm, even if it wasn¡¯t warm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± I said, catching the flicker of confusion in his eyes. I waved a hand to clear it up. ¡°About the gruesome details, I mean. The rest, go ahead.¡± My stomach wasn¡¯t squeamish, but I¡¯d seen enough gore tonight without adding torture tales to the mix. He smiled, a thin, unsettling curve that still sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°This was their main camp,¡± he said. ¡°No secondary one exists. They¡¯re scattered now.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± I said, relief edging in. ¡°Will they regroup with Ascalon?¡± ¡°He hated all humans, Ascalonians included,¡± Kadan replied, tilting his head. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why their camps are separate.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± I pressed, leaning forward. ¡°He didn¡¯t know much,¡± he said. ¡°But we took our time with him, just to be sure.¡± His casual tone creeping me out even more. That was on me, really. I¡¯d thought the necromancers were misunderstood. Outcasts with creepy powers, sure, but not cruel at their core. Living with them these weeks had peeled back that illusion. They had a streak of brutality I hadn¡¯t expected, a cold edge that showed in moments like this. I¡¯d worried Malachor wouldn¡¯t accept them, but now I saw the reverse was true. They would think Malachor had gone soft. More that a hundred years in the desert had forged a culture too alien, too hardened. Malvina stood out as an exception, a rebel in her own right. Rebels reject norms, even defy them, and her seeming normalcy, her willingness to talk, to bridge gaps, made her the odd one out here. They tolerated me because they feared me. I saw it in their eyes, that awe tinged with fear. But I wasn¡¯t one of them. They had their morning food ritual, a quiet gathering I was never invited to, even after this victory. I ate alone, the silence louder than their chants. If I squinted, they had more in common with the trolls, clannish, unyielding than with me or Malachor. A scout jogged up, breathless. ¡°Someone¡¯s approaching from the city,¡± he said. ¡°Finally,¡± I muttered. ©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤ The meeting wrapped up quickly, and soon we were being escorted to face the triumviri. I knew they were technically a council, but I couldn¡¯t resist thinking of them as the triumviri. The name had a ring I loved too much to let go. What I didn¡¯t like was knowing I¡¯d see Alira and have to keep it all stiff and professional. My chest tightened at the thought. Weeks apart, and I¡¯d have to play the diplomat instead of just embracing her like I wanted. As we approached the council room¡¯s heavy doors, I turned to Kadan, keeping my voice low. ¡°Remember, two of them might be prickly. Throw in the siege¡¯s pressure, and they could snap. Try not to take it personally, please.¡± Kadan¡¯s face darkened, but his tone stayed even. ¡°We saved them. If they can¡¯t muster some manners now, this whole effort¡¯s pointless.¡± I guess he wasn¡¯t wrong to expect a little gratitude. Nodding as the doors swung open, my eyes found Alira instantly. Protocol be damned. I strode straight to her, pulled her up from her chair, and wrapped her in a hug, her warmth flooding through me. ¡°Missed you,¡± I said, my voice rough with relief. ¡°Not enough for even a hello,¡± she replied, half-joking, but I caught the edge beneath it. It had occurred to me that while it was frustrating for me not being able to contact her from her perspective, it was a hundred times worse. A losing siege without knowing if the reinforcements would arrive or not. That amount of stress can¡¯t be healthy. The room¡¯s eyes were on us, but I couldn¡¯t leave her simmering. I leaned in, whispering, ¡°They found a way to block portal travel.¡± Her eyes widened, the anger melting from her face, replaced by understanding. ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured, and I squeezed her hand, wishing I could say more. An aide cleared his throat, loud and rude, a blatant nudge. Audemar¡¯s voice followed, smooth but impatient. ¡°Can you introduce us to our guest?¡± I nodded, stepping back to the table, and made the introductions as we sat. Torvyn stood, his grizzled face softening slightly. ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± he said. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy getting here so fast. We¡¯re in your debt.¡± His words caught me off guard, and Kadan blinked, clearly surprised too. Maybe they could manage civility after all. Kadan inclined his head, his creepy smile flickering. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I realize our history is complicated, but we share a common enemy. We should focus on that.¡± ¡°I fully agree,¡± Audemar cut in, his tone brisk but aligned. I leaned forward, eager to get this meeting moving. ¡°How¡¯s the situation developing? We didn¡¯t have time to scout beyond the camp.¡± Alira smiled, stepping in with confidence. ¡°The trolls scattered, but they¡¯re converging northeast. No new camp¡¯s forming yet. Ascalon¡¯s soldiers pulled back from the west and are holding in their camp.¡± Good news, for once. I straightened, a spark of optimism flaring. ¡°They might actually decide to leave.¡± Torvyn grunted, skeptical. ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll be that easy.¡± Kadan spoke up, his voice calm. ¡°Besides our force here, we¡¯ve started raids along the troll border. News will reach them eventually.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. With the flood of good news, the council had time to drift into political waters, namely the alliance. I¡¯ll admit my focus wasn¡¯t razor-sharp. Alira sat across from me, her eyes catching the light, her lips curving just enough to pull my attention away from the debate. I couldn¡¯t tune out everything, though, especially when the discussion hit a snag she¡¯d warned me about: the concessions she¡¯d made for the necromancers, including a new city outside the desert. Torvyn leaned forward, his grizzled brow furrowing. ¡°We thought it¡¯d be closer to the desert, but the spot you¡¯re describing sits in our territory,¡± he said, his tone edging toward suspicion. Kadan didn¡¯t flinch, his voice calm but firm. ¡°We need it near a river. That location is the closest a permanent river runs to our territory.¡± His point made sense. Water was life, especially for a people used to scraping by in sand. Audemar jumped in, his polished voice carrying a hint of challenge. ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of settlements along that river.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll steer clear of them,¡± Kadan replied, unruffled, his eerie calm holding steady. The talk spiraled from there, both sides piling on requests¡ªtrade rights, borders, promises¡ªand I could tell it¡¯d stretch on for hours. I¡¯d done my part, gotten them this far, so I stood, stretching slightly. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, nodding to the room. To my delight, Alira rose too, murmuring her own polite exit. Even she had a breaking point for haggling over trade routes, it seemed. She led me out of the palace. It spared the worst of the siege, though its cracked walls hinted at the strain. We stepped into Tyre¡¯s streets, the afternoon sun casting long shadows over the rubble. The air smelled of smoke and dust, a gritty reminder of the fight, but walking beside her felt like a weight lifting. I kept pace, our shoulders brushing, and for a moment, it was just us¡ªno councils, no wars. ¡°You scared me,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm, glancing at me sidelong. ¡°Two weeks, no word.¡± She trailed off, and I caught the flicker of fear she¡¯d buried. ¡°Trust me, I tried,¡± I said, kicking a loose stone. ¡°Guess I¡¯m stuck doing things the hard way now.¡± She laughed, a short, bright sound that warmed me. ¡°You planning ahead? I¡¯ll believe it when I see it.¡± Her tease pulled me back to our old rhythm, the quips we¡¯d traded before everything went sideways. I nudged her arm, and she nudged back, a silent truce after the strain. But as we walked, I couldn¡¯t ignore the city¡¯s scars. The walls loomed ahead, or what was left of them. Crumbling heaps of stone, patched with hasty repairs, barely standing. ¡°The walls took a beating,¡± I said, nodding toward a collapsed section, rubble spilling into the street. She sighed, her smile fading. ¡°Seriously damaged,¡± she said. ¡°We held them off, but it¡¯s more gaps than wall now. One good push, and it¡¯s over.¡± Her voice dipped, heavy with the cost. I glanced at her, seeing the lines exhaustion had etched around her eyes, and my chest tightened. ¡°At least the alliance is going well,¡± I said, my voice light, grasping at the sliver of good amidst the mess. She looked at me, her expression darkening, and shook her head. ¡°Believe me, they¡¯re not happy about it. It¡¯s basically the only thing they agree on. This will turn ugly soon.¡± We passed a market square, usually bustling, now eerily quiet. Empty stalls stood abandoned, a few crates overturned. ¡°Food stores are low too,¡± she added, catching my look. ¡°People will soon be hungry, and we¡¯ll get refugees pouring in from the outskirts if the siege lifts. No harvests coming soon either, not with the fields torched.¡± I winced, memories of traveling to Meteora fresh in my mind. ¡°Casualties?¡± I asked, dreading the answer. ¡°High,¡± she said, her tone flat, like she¡¯d numbed herself to it. ¡°It rained fireballs for two weeks. But our biggest problem is the Church of the Light. No new healers are being anointed because of what we did. They think it¡¯s their fault, not believing enough or some nonsense. Disease is next if we don¡¯t get help.¡± She stopped, staring at a burned-out husk of a house, and I reached for her hand, threading my fingers through hers. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I said, squeezing gently. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the weariness. ¡°Things might look bleak, but we survived. We should focus on the positives, on the people.¡± She paused mid-step, her brow furrowing as if a thought had snagged her. Then her face softened. ¡°I know. There¡¯s someone who¡¯s been waiting for you to visit.¡± I tilted my head, puzzled. Her mood had lifted so fast it threw me, dark clouds parting in minutes. ¡°Who exactly are we visiting?¡± I asked, curiosity tugging at me. I had no clue who she meant, and my mind raced through possibilities. Some soldier, a friend, someone from the fight? She grinned, a rare glimmer of mischief lighting her up. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± she said, picking up her pace. We wound through Tyre¡¯s battered streets, our steps synced, boots crunching over shattered stone, and I let myself relax into her presence. We turned down a narrow lane, and Alira led me to a weathered building. A two-story shelter, its walls pocked from stray blasts but standing firm. In the courtyard teenagers were playing, or was it training? It seemed very rhythmic and organized. As I got a closer look, I saw someone creating a small fire and trying to throw it as a fireball. It fizzle out and didn¡¯t reach its target. So a magic school of sorts. Before I could study them further, a girl launched herself into Alira¡¯s arms with the unrestrained energy only a teenager could muster. ¡°You came!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Everyone here is so worried. They say we have to abandon the city.¡± The last words drained some of her excitement, her smile faltering. She looked familiar. But I couldn¡¯t place her. ¡°Nobody¡¯s abandoning anything,¡± Alira said firmly, and the girl¡¯s grin returned in full force. Then she turned to me, her eyes widening in recognition while I still struggled to remember. She froze, lips parted, and for a moment, I worried I¡¯d upset her by not knowing. Then it hit me. I hadn¡¯t recognized her because I¡¯d never seen her smile before. Now, with tears glistening on her cheeks, I did. Even though she looked entirely different. No longer gaunt, taller, her dark hair a wild tangle. ¡°Nadia?¡± I asked, still uncertain. ¡°You remembered my name?¡± Her voice trembled before she threw herself at me. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, hugging her back. ¡°I just didn¡¯t recognize you. You look¡­ healthy. And taller.¡± I ruffled her hair as she stepped away, practically bouncing. ¡°I learned my first spell!¡± she announced, beaming. ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yes! Want to see?¡± ¡°Show me what you got,¡± I said with a smile. She wove her hands in a familiar motion, conjuring food. A loaf of bread materialized in her palm. ¡°It¡¯s not very tasty,¡± she admitted. ¡°But we conjure as much as we can. They say it helps the city.¡± ¡°Every resource helps,¡± Alira said. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than you know.¡± Nadia turned back to me, eyes bright. ¡°Alira said you¡¯d teach me a spell.¡± ¡°Did she?¡± I chuckled, glancing at Alira, who rolled her eyes. ¡°This you remember,¡± she said, exasperated. ¡°An offhand comment from months ago, but when I tell you to pay attention in class, it¡¯s instantly forgotten.¡± ¡°Because they don¡¯t teach spells! It¡¯s all history lessons and waving our hands in the air,¡± Nadia grumbled. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this,¡± Alira said patiently. ¡°Yes, school can be boring, but there¡¯s a process to it.¡± It struck me then. Alira had been coming here. Regularly, by the looks of it. The ease between them, the way she spoke to Nadia. It was almost maternal. ¡°But you promised a spell,¡± Nadia pressed, eyes locked on me. I sighed in mock defeat. ¡°Well, if I promised¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She punched the air. ¡°I want to cast lightning bolts like you!¡± I laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s start with something more¡­ age-appropriate. How about a wind spell?¡± While her initial exuberance began to dim after I started with the theory behind atmosphere interactions. I couldn¡¯t blame her. I¡¯d jumped straight into the dry stuff, the kind of lecture that¡¯d made me yawn as a kid. Still, she stuck with me, her eyes locked on mine, soaking up every word even as I stumbled through it. She didn¡¯t have much groundwork to lean on, but I tried to keep it simple. It did help when I mentioned hand gestures were more about helping you focus on an action than actual parts of any spell. Then she got it. Her hands moved, hesitant at first, imitating the movement of air I¡¯d shown her, and a breeze kicked up, ruffling her tangled hair. Small, shaky, but real. Her face lit up, pride radiating off her, and something warm swelled in my chest, mirroring it. I hadn¡¯t expected that. Seeing her beam, clutching that little victory, hit me harder than I thought it would. Maybe there was something to this teaching gig I¡¯d always brushed off. Like many, I¡¯d spent my life dodging classrooms, chasing action instead. And portals, battles, and chaos seemed more rewarding¡­at first, at least. But standing there, watching her grin, I felt a flicker of purpose I hadn¡¯t considered. As Nadia darted off to show her new wind spell to the other teenagers, I turned to Alira. ¡°After everything she¡¯s been through, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still so... hopeful.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t at first,¡± she replied, her voice soft but sure. ¡°Each visit, she opened up a bit more. And she always asked about you.¡± Her words caught me off guard, a warm jolt cutting through my surprise. ¡°Really?¡± The thought warmed me more than I expected. ¡°Then maybe I could join you on these visits.¡± The idea felt right. Spending time with them, seeing Nadia grow. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± she said softly. I slipped an arm around her shoulders just as Nadia returned, her classmates trailing her, all wide-eyed and chattering. ¡°He taught me the spell!¡± she announced, glowing with pride. One of the boys squinted at me. ¡°Wait, are you the mage she said can open portals by yourself?¡± A ripple of disbelief passed through the group. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± another argued. ¡°The books say it takes at least three casters!¡± ¡°Yeah, if you can really do it, show us,¡± a girl challenged. My stomach tightened. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t mind demonstrating¡ªbut portal magic had been suppressed since the siege began. Even Alira¡¯s expression faltered, her eyes flickering with quiet regret. Disappointment was inevitable. Better to temper their expectations. ¡°It takes immense concentration and energy,¡± I said carefully. ¡°And after recent battles, I might not be... at full strength.¡± They grumbled but nodded, though their skepticism lingered. Still, I closed my eyes and reached for the familiar image, the desert, its endless sands, the dry heat. To my shock, the vision snapped into focus effortlessly. When I opened my eyes, a tiny distortion hovered in the air. I widened it slowly until the portal shimmered into full view, revealing golden dunes under a harsh sun. The teenagers fell utterly silent, mouths agape. But it was Alira¡¯s reaction that struck me hardest¡ªher eyes wide, her breath catching. ¡°If they lifted the suppression spell...¡± she whispered. A slow grin spread across my face. ¡°It means they¡¯ve broken the siege.¡±